Schism dis-arm'd of the defensive weapons, lent it by Doctor Hammond, and the Bishop of Derry by S.W.
         Sergeant, John, 1622-1707.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 580 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 183 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59243
         Wing S2589
         ESTC R6168
         12904628
         ocm 12904628
         95293
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59243)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95293)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 728:12)
      
       
         
           
             Schism dis-arm'd of the defensive weapons, lent it by Doctor Hammond, and the Bishop of Derry by S.W.
             Sergeant, John, 1622-1707.
          
           [16], 333, [1] p.
           
             By M. Blageart,
             At Paris :
             1655.
          
           
             "Errata": p. [1] at end.
             This work is in answer to Henry Hammond's "Of schisme", 1653, and John Bramhall's " A just vindication of the Church of England from the unjust aspersion of criminal schism", 1654.
             Reproduction of original in Duke University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660. -- Of schisme.
           Bramhall, John, 1594-1663. -- Just vindication of the Church of England from the unjust aspersion of criminal schisme.
           Schism.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SCHISM
           DIS-ARM'D
           OF
           The
           Defensive
           Weapons
           ,
           LENT
           IT
           By
           Doctor
           Hammond
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           DERRY
           .
           By
           
             S.
             W.
          
           
        
         
           Prov.
           17.
           15.
           
        
         
           Qui
           justificat
           impium
           ,
           &
           qui
           condemnat
           justum
           abominabilis
           est
           uterque
           apud
           Deum
           .
        
         
           At
           PARIS
           :
           By
           
             M.
             Blageart
          
           .
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           BEfore
           you
           can
           have
           past
           three
           Chapters
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           will
           be
           objecting
           ,
           that
           the
           blows
           I
           give
           are
           too
           rude
           for
           so
           civil
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           plac'd
           these
           few
           Lines
           to
           meet
           you
           in
           the
           very
           entry
           ,
           and
           stop
           you
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           answered
           this
           Question
           .
           How
           would
           you
           take
           it
           ,
           if
           one
           should
           spit
           in
           your
           face
           ,
           and
           justifie
           the
           affront
           ,
           because
           his
           breath
           is
           sweet
           ?
           or
           ,
           What
           would
           you
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           ruines
           your
           Estate
           by
           Perjury
           ,
           and
           defends
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           up
           his
           hands
           and
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           swore
           demurely
           ?
           Whatever
           Answer
           you
           give
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           will
           perfectly
           clear
           my
           behavior
           towards
           the
           Doctor
           ;
           with
           whom
           I
           should
           have
           very
           little
           contention
           ,
           were
           the
           difference
           between
           
           us
           in
           any
           thing
           of
           less
           concernment
           then
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           Let
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           maintain
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Rhetorick
           ,
           that
           King
           Richard
           was
           a
           strait
           and
           handsom
           Person
           ;
           let
           him
           employ
           as
           much
           wit
           ▪
           as
           he
           thinks
           he
           has
           ,
           to
           prove
           
             Perkin
             Warbeck
          
           no
           Counterfeit
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           finding
           fault
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           seek
           any
           :
           But
           if
           he
           will
           abusively
           treat
           matters
           of
           so
           high
           importance
           as
           Religion
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           escape
           ,
           because
           his
           perverse
           meaning
           goes
           disguis'd
           ,
           under
           the
           mask
           of
           a
           courteous
           stile
           .
           I
           conceive
           my self
           sufficiently
           warranted
           ,
           if
           sometimes
           in
           pulling
           off
           his
           Vizard
           ,
           I
           twitch
           him
           by
           the
           Beard
           ;
           especially
           since
           falshood
           is
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           exprest
           ,
           every
           one
           being
           apt
           to
           believe
           there
           is
           surely
           some
           Reason
           ,
           where
           there
           appears
           no
           Passion
           .
        
         
           
             S.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           several
           Sections
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             Part.
             Containing
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             Four
             first
             Chapters
             .
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                
                 
                 NOtes
                 upon
                 Dr.
                 Hammonds
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 danger
                 and
                 sin
                 of
                 
                   Schism
                   P.
                   1
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Concerning
                 his
                 notion
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 6
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 Plea
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 him
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 present
                 perswasion
                 14
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Unity
                 ,
                 groundlesness
                 of
                 Schism
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 arguing
                 to
                 clear
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 21
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Contains
                 some
                 observations
                 upon
                 his
                 third
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 
                   Schism
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   6.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 advance
                 towards
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 fourth
                 Chapter
                 37
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   7.
                
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 first
                 Evidence
                 against
                 St.
                 Peters
                 Universal
                 Pastorship
                 42
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   8.
                
                 
                 The
                 Examination
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 distinct
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 prejudice
                 St.
                 Peters
                 Universal
                 Pastorship
                 48
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   9.
                
                 
                 Some
                 Consequences
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 
                 former
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 further
                 process
                 in
                 Evidencing
                 55
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   10.
                
                 
                 The
                 Examination
                 of
                 Ten
                 dumb
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 which
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 brings
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 him
                 63
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   11.
                
                 
                 The
                 Examination
                 of
                 his
                 irrefragable
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 silent
                 Testimonies
                 produced
                 by
                 him
                 71
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   12.
                
                 
                 Another
                 dumb
                 show
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 St.
                 Peter
                 over
                 the
                 Iews
                 onely
                 80
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   13.
                
                 
                 His
                 second
                 general
                 Evidence
                 against
                 St.
                 Peters
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Donation
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 obscurer
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 87
              
            
          
           
             The
             Second
             Part.
             Comprehending
             the
             Answers
             of
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             Sixth
             ,
             and
             Seventh
             Chapters
             .
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 pretended
                 Primogeniture
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctors
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   105
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                
                 
                 His
                 Arguments
                 from
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Instances
                 relating
                 to
                 
                   Justiniana
                   Prima
                
                 refuted
                 115
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                
                 
                 A
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Fundamental
                 Error
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ingratitude
                 for
                 our
                 Countreys
                 Conversion
                 125
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   4.
                
                 
                 His
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Fundamental
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 mistaking
                 Proofs
                 ,
                 That
                 Kings
                 can
                 erect
                 Patriarchates
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Sect.
                   5.
                
                 
                 The
                 Doctors
                 Testimonies
                 from
                 Councils
                 and
                 Histories
                 ,
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 partly
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 partly
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 144
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   6.
                
                 
                 The
                 Examination
                 of
                 his
                 Testimonies
                 produced
                 to
                 prove
                 his
                 Fundamental
                 Position
                 ,
                 That
                 Kings
                 are
                 supreme
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Matters
                 159
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   7.
                
                 
                 Other
                 empty
                 Proofs
                 of
                 his
                 pretended
                 Right
                 ,
                 confuted
                 169
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   8.
                
                 
                 A
                 Reply
                 to
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Narrative
                 ▪
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Schism
                   178
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   9.
                
                 
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 fetched
                 from
                 its
                 first
                 Grounds
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 material
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 fastned
                 on
                 the
                 Protestants
                 193
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   10.
                
                 
                 That
                 the
                 reforming
                 Protestants
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 formal
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Schism
                   203
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   11.
                
                 
                 The
                 Doctors
                 Argument
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 in
                 England
                 was
                 derived
                 under
                 the
                 Kings
                 Concession
                 ,
                 refuted
                 210
              
            
          
           
             The
             Third
             Part.
             Containing
             the
             Answers
             to
             the
             Four
             last
             Chapters
             of
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             Schism
             .
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                
                 
                 HIs
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pretence
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 retain
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 preserve
                 Unity
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 refuted
                 229
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                
                 
                 His
                 evasion
                 in
                 recurring
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Three
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 docible
                 temper
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 245
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                
                 
                 An
                 Examination
                 of
                 some
                 common
                 Notes
                 ,
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 to
                 particularize
                 his
                 
                 Clients
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Schismaticks
                 253
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 charitableness
                 in
                 admitting
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 pretended
                 uncharitableness
                 ,
                 for
                 refusing
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 263
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Our
                 pretended
                 uncharitableness
                 in
                 judging
                 ,
                 and
                 despising
                 others
                 ,
                 retorted
                 upon
                 the
                 Objectors
                 274
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   6.
                
                 
                 Our
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pretended
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 now
                 invisible
                 ,
                 maintain'd
                 and
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 290
              
            
          
           
             Down-Derry
             ,
             Or
             Dr.
             Bramhals
             ,
             Iust
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             refuted
             305
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Stationer
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           THough
           the
           entertainment
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Author
           invites
           thee
           ,
           be
           almost
           wholly
           new
           ,
           and
           the
           Food
           substantial
           and
           solid
           ;
           yet
           the
           Stomach
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           seeming
           quite
           cloid
           with
           Controversie
           ,
           obliged
           both
           him
           to
           quicken
           thy
           rellish
           with
           a
           little
           
             Piquant
             Sauce
          
           ,
           and
           me
           to
           tempt
           thy
           coy
           Appetite
           with
           this
           short
           and
           drolish
        
         
           
             BILL
             of
             FARE
             .
          
           
             1
             HOw
             the
             
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ▪
            
             has
             forgot
             his
             Accidence
             Pag.
             7
          
           
             2
             Dr.
             Hammond
             turn'd
             a
             zealous
             Advocate
             for
             
               Bastwick
               ,
               Burton
            
             ,
             and
             Prynn's
             Ears
             16
          
           
             3
             How
             the
             Doctor
             has
             found
             Iudas
             a
             Diocess
             among
             the
             Devils
             ;
             wherein
             he
             would
             have
             St.
             Matthias
             succeed
             him
             48
          
           
             4
             How
             the
             Doctor
             has
             got
             all
             the
             Apostles
             leave
             to
             play
             ,
             except
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             established
             the
             PP
             .
             their
             Successor
             ,
             Universal
             Pastor
             56
          
           
             5
             How
             the
             Doctor
             makes
             account
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             but
             in
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             64
          
           
             6
             The
             Doctors
             miraculous
             gift
             ,
             in
             making
             dumb
             Witnesses
             speak
             as
             he
             pleases
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7
             A
             general
             Rendevouz
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Auxilliaries
             84
          
           
             
             8
             The
             Doctor
             brings
             his
             Evidences
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             
               to
               a
               fair
               Market
            
             ,
             by
             the
             unlucky
             introduction
             of
             one
             blabbing
             Testimony
             p.
             87
          
           
             9
             The
             Doctor
             falls
             into
             a
             sudden
             fit
             of
             Popery
             ,
             too
             violent
             for
             the
             constitution
             of
             many
             strong
             Papists
             95
          
           
             10
             Well
             done
             Doctor
             96
          
           
             11
             How
             Dr
             H
             :
             would
             have
             all
             the
             Apostles
             called
             Peter
             101
          
           
             12
             The
             Doctor
             winks
             and
             fights
             112
          
           
             13
             
               The
               properer
               man
               the
               worse
               luck
            
             120
          
           
             14
             A
             comfortable
             sample
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Annotations
             ,
             in
             Folio
             ,
             
               on
               the
               Bible
            
             167
          
           
             15
             How
             Doctor
             H
             :
             will
             have
             the
             allowance
             of
             a
             House
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             Meat
             to
             eat
             ,
             the
             erection
             of
             a
             Primacy
             172
          
           
             16
             The
             Doctor
             constant
             to
             his
             Principles
             ,
             putting
             the
             strongest
             Argument
             in
             the
             Rear
             173
          
           
             17
             The
             Doctor
             cryes
             ,
             he
             is
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             a
             Passage
             he
             cannot
             get
             over
             177
          
           
             18
             How
             Doctor
             
               Hammond
               blows
            
             and
             sups
             all
             at
             once
             187
          
           
             19
             The
             Doctor
             as
             valiant
             as
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Falstaff
            
             211
          
           
             20
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             two
             sorts
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             given
             and
             not-given
             214
          
           
             21
             How
             the
             Doctors
             ill-favored
             ,
             &c.
             dashes
             out
             the
             best
             221
          
           
             22
             Dr.
             H.
             like
             the
             Fellow
             that
             thought
             the
             Sun
             set
             at
             the
             next
             Town
             226
          
           
             23
             The
             Doctors
             confusion
             ,
             for
             Methods
             sake
             230
          
           
             24
             Dr.
             H.
             neither
             goes
             to
             Church
             ,
             nor
             stays
             at
             home
             233
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             25
             The
             Doctors
             courteous
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             obliging
             
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             
               to
               make
               a
               leg
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             241
          
           
             26
             The
             Doctors
             wise
             appointment
             of
             time
             and
             place
             for
             his
             Duel
             ,
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             and
             a
             da●k
             night
             246
          
           
             27
             A
             magnanimous
             piece
             of
             
               docible
               humility
            
             ,
             in
             Dr.
             H.
             and
             his
             Church
             251
          
           
             28
             How
             the
             world
             must
             needs
             look
             upon
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             as
             another
             St.
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             254
          
           
             29
             The
             Doctors
             Logick
             ,
             proving
             Protestants
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             all
             Noses
             on
             their
             faces
             270
          
           
             30
             How
             Dr
             ▪
             Hammonds
             Church
             keeps
             open
             house
             for
             all
             comers
             273
          
           
             31
             The
             Doctor
             never
             meddles
             with
             any
             point
             ,
             but
             he
             blunders
             ,
             and
             destroys
             all
             the
             Reason
             that
             ever
             concerns
             it
             277
          
           
             32
             The
             Doctors
             Goliahs
             sword
             has
             no
             more
             edg
             then
             a
             Beetle
             278
          
           
             33
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             artificial
             ,
             incomparable
             nonsence
             286
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           for
           digestion
           ,
           a
           solid
           Postpast
           ,
           under
           the
           slight
           name
           of
           Down-Derry
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           IT
           bred
           in
           me
           at
           first
           some
           admiration
           ,
           why
           the
           
             Protestant
             Party
          
           ,
           who
           heretofore
           seem'd
           still
           more
           willing
           to
           skirmish
           in
           particular
           Controversies
           ,
           then
           bid
           battle
           to
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           which
           concern'd
           her
           Authority
           ,
           should
           now
           Print
           Books
           by
           Pairs
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           disunion
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           subducing
           themselves
           from
           her
           Government
           .
           Especially
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           it
           were
           more
           seasonable
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           entitle
           themselves
           )
           to
           denounce
           to
           those
           many
           minute
           Sects
           gone
           out
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           their
           Schism
           ,
           then
           plead
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           to
           threaten
           them
           with
           the
           Spiritual
           Rod
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           unless
           they
           return
           ,
           then
           cry
           so
           loud
           
             Not
             guilty
          
           ,
           after
           the
           lash
           has
           been
           so
           long
           upon
           their
           Shoulders
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           why
           their
           Pens
           rather
           decline
           to
           endeavor
           
           the
           reducing
           their
           own
           Desertors
           )
           I
           conceive
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           no
           colourable
           pretence
           can
           possibly
           be
           alleaged
           by
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           why
           they
           left
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           will
           hold
           as
           firm
           ,
           nay
           ,
           much
           more
           for
           the
           other
           .
           Sects
           ,
           why
           they
           left
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           we
           pressed
           them
           to
           believe
           false
           Fundamentals
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           and
           his
           Friends
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           since
           they
           acknowledge
           ours
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           such
           a
           lapse
           :
           They
           were
           therefore
           ,
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           things
           tolerable
           which
           were
           urged
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           the
           same
           rank
           ,
           yet
           more
           deserving
           the
           Church
           should
           command
           their
           observance
           ,
           then
           Copes
           or
           Surplisses
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
          
           ;
           the
           allowance
           whereof
           they
           prest
           upon
           their
           Quondam-Brethren
           .
        
         
           The
           Reason
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           earnestness
           at
           this
           time
           to
           clear
           themselves
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           Schism
           ,
           I
           conjecture
           to
           be
           the
           self-consciousness
           of
           feeling
           at
           length
           the
           smart
           of
           their
           own
           folly
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           dissipation
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           their
           leaving
           that
           Body
           ,
           in
           which
           alone
           is
           found
           the
           healthful
           vigor
           of
           Peace-maintaining
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           which
           causes
           all
           their
           distractions
           .
           Yet
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           acknowledge
           an
           inveterate
           
           Error
           ,
           they
           seek
           to
           cover
           the
           deformity
           of
           their
           breach
           ,
           with
           the
           veil
           of
           innocency
           ;
           that
           that
           which
           evidently
           causes
           their
           misfortune
           ,
           may
           at
           least
           seem
           not
           to
           have
           been
           their
           fault
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           last
           game
           they
           have
           to
           play
           ;
           for
           after
           their
           coy
           conceit
           of
           an
           
             Invisible
             Church
          
           was
           unmasked
           ,
           and
           found
           plainly
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           blinde
           Chimera
           ,
           and
           less
           then
           a
           Conventicle
           :
           After
           that
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           a
           visible
           Church
           was
           found
           necessary
           to
           perpetuate
           a
           line
           of
           Successive
           Governors
           ;
           without
           obedience
           to
           which
           ,
           they
           saw
           by
           dear
           experience
           all
           Order
           would
           be
           level'd
           into
           Anarchy
           :
           After
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           had
           oblig'd
           them
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           to
           raise
           a
           Schism
           ,
           or
           to
           subtract
           ones
           self
           from
           Obedience
           to
           those
           Governors
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           high
           manner
           destructive
           to
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           and
           therefore
           a
           sin
           deserving
           the
           deepest
           damnation
           in
           the
           abetters
           and
           maintainers
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           their
           voluntary
           adherents
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           most
           manifestly
           acknowledged
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           That
           our
           Church
           was
           that
           Body
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           whose
           Bowels
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           were
           bred
           ;
           with
           whom
           onely
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           community
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           before
           the
           Rupture
           was
           made
           ,
           they
           communicated
           ;
           
           and
           from
           which
           Body
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           they
           became
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           totally
           disunited
           ;
           they
           saw
           plainly
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Hammond
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           grant
           it
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Sacrifice
             remained
          
           to
           expiate
           that
           hainous
           sin
           of
           Schism
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           to
           wipe
           off
           the
           Aspersion
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           lay
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           breach
           at
           the
           doors
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           understand
           ,
           of
           Dr.
           Hammonds
           Book
           ,
           at
           which
           I
           aym
           this
           Answer
           :
           Only
           solicitous
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           tedious
           in
           things
           acknowledged
           by
           both
           parties
           ,
           or
           which
           little
           or
           nothing
           concern'd
           the
           main
           point
           in
           question
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           up
           three
           parts
           of
           his
           Books
           of
           these
           trifles
           :
           And
           of
           the
           very
           hinge
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             When
             and
             why
             the
             Schism
             began
             ,
          
           to
           say
           so
           little
           ,
           and
           so
           weakly
           ;
           that
           being
           the
           chief
           knot
           to
           be
           untied
           in
           this
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           since
           the
           Doctor
           will
           have
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           content
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           to
           Answer
           meer
           words
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           air
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           occurs
           ,
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           some
           mixture
           of
           a
           solider
           element
           ,
           I
           shall
           allow
           it
           such
           a
           reflexion
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           in
           Reason
           it
           may
           deserve
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           his
           Friend
           ,
           and
           will
           goe
           along
           with
           him
           hand
           in
           hand
           through
           his
           whole
           Book
           ;
           Not
           that
           the
           solidness
           of
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           requires
           so
           exact
           a
           proceeding
           ,
           but
           the
           weakness
           of
           less-understanding
           Readers
           ,
           who
           suspect
           frivolous
           things
           that
           bear
           a
           bulk
           and
           a
           specious
           shew
           of
           Words
           ,
           to
           be
           important
           ,
           unless
           the
           Answerer
           either
           out-word
           them
           ,
           or
           manifest
           them
           plainly
           to
           be
           impertinent
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           is
           far
           from
           my
           intent
           ,
           so
           the
           later
           must
           ,
           for
           the
           reason
           alledged
           ,
           be
           a
           part
           of
           my
           present
           Task
           ,
           and
           consequently
           I
           hope
           ,
           a
           satisfactory
           Plea
           for
           my
           seeming
           unnecessary
           tediousness
           to
           the
           more
           judicious
           Reader
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         SCHISM
         DISARM'D
         .
      
       
         
           THE
           FIRST
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             four
             first
             CHAPTERS
             :
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Notes
               upon
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               first
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               the
               Danger
               and
               Sin
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             HIS
             first
             Chapter
             is
             most
             of
             it
             a
             good
             Sermonlike
             preparative
             to
             his
             ensuing
             Theme
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             think
             he
             intended
             to
             treat
             the
             question
             in
             earnest
             ,
             seeing
             him
             begin
             with
             so
             serious
             a
             Preamble
             ?
             In
             the
             first
             five
             Paragraphs
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             concerning
             our
             question
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             quality
             of
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             moral
             
             Preface
             ,
             indifferent
             to
             either
             side
             .
             Only
             I
             desire
             by
             way
             of
             Memorandum
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             reflect
             well
             upon
             ,
             and
             bear
             in
             mind
             that
             vertue
             of
             
               ready
               and
               filial
               obedience
               of
               those
               under
               authority
               ,
               to
            
             
             
               their
               lawfully
               authorized
               Superiors
            
             ;
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             extolled
             for
             a
             
               vertue
               of
               the
               first
               magnitude
            
             .
             And
             the
             indifferent
             Reader
             will
             a●
             once
             both
             easily
             discern
             hereafter
             ,
             whether
             the
             present
             Catholicks
             ,
             who
             
               hear
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             believe
             her
             in
             her
             
               Lawfully
               authoriz'd
               Governors
            
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Authority
             ,
             disobeyed
             and
             disbelieved
             her
             ,
             have
             the
             better
             title
             to
             that
             
               eminent
               vertue
            
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             also
             wonder
             why
             the
             Doctor
             should
             face
             his
             Book
             with
             the
             Encomiums
             of
             that
             Vertue
             ,
             the
             bare
             explication
             whereof
             applyed
             to
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             must
             manifestly
             condemn
             them
             ,
             and
             quite
             confute
             and
             disgrace
             all
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             laborious
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             pretence
             to
             a
             vertue
             ,
             if
             confidently
             carried
             on
             ,
             seems
             to
             the
             vulgar
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             just
             claim
             ;
             and
             high
             commendations
             of
             it
             makes
             the
             pretence
             more
             credible
             :
             For
             who
             willingly
             praises
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             either
             his
             own
             or
             his
             friends
             ,
             or
             dispraises
             but
             what
             is
             his
             enemies
             .
             Which
             makes
             him
             in
             the
             next
             three
             Paragraphs
             ,
             proceed
             in
             the
             same
             tenor
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             from
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             paint
             ●ut
             the
             horrid
             vice
             of
             Schism
             in
             her
             own
             ugly
             shape
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             
               carnality
               ,
               self-condemning
               ,
               contrary
               to
               charity
               ,
            
             
             
               bereaving
               one
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               prayers
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               as
               bad
               as
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               heresies
            
             ;
             that
             
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               crime
            
             ,
             (
             the
             place
             cited
             is
             absolute
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               not
               any
               crime
            
             ,
             though
             he
             mince
             it
             with
             
               scarce
               )
               so
               great
               as
               Schisme
               ;
               not
            
             
             
               Sacriledg
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Parracide
            
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               obnoxious
               to
               peculiar
               marks
               of
               Gods
               indignation
               ,
               Antichristianism
               ,
               worshiping
               or
               serving
               the
               Devil
               ;
               not
               expiable
               by
               martyrdom
            
             ;
             it
             being
             according
             to
             
               Iraen●●s
               ,
               impossible
            
             (
             though
             the
             Dr.
             mitigates
             the
             dangerous
             expression
             with
             ,
             
               very
               hard
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               )
               to
               receive
               such
               an
               injury
               or
               provocation
               from
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               a
               separation
               excusable
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               impossible
               ,
               according
               to
               St.
            
             Austin
             ,
             
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               just
               cause
               for
               any
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             Instead
             of
             which
             last
             words
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             full
             of
             jealousies
             and
             fears
             ,
             puts
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               truely
               Catholick
            
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             much
             danger
             ,
             lest
             perhaps
             any
             should
             imagin
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             (
             of
             which
             I
             conceive
             St.
             Austin
             meant
             it
             )
             to
             be
             
               untruly
               Catholick
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             what
             good
             ,
             honest
             ,
             well-minded
             Reader
             ,
             not
             much
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Doctors
             manner
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             unconscionable
             as
             to
             think
             him
             guilty
             of
             that
             vice
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             candidly
             and
             largely
             sets
             forth
             in
             its
             own
             colours
             ;
             although
             in
             those
             expressions
             which
             might
             too
             directly
             prejudice
             his
             future
             work
             ,
             he
             seems
             something
             chary
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             I
             wonder
             for
             whose
             sake
             he
             hath
             gathered
             such
             a
             bundle
             of
             severe
             rods
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             best
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             whip
             Schismaticks
             .
             Such
             expressions
             as
             I
             hope
             will
             strongly
             incite
             the
             Protestant
             Reader
             ,
             whom
             a
             true
             care
             of
             his
             eternal
             good
             ,
             may
             invite
             to
             seek
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             decision
             of
             no
             one
             controversie
             is
             more
             nearly
             concerning
             his
             salvation
             ,
             than
             this
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             abominable
             character
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             with
             so
             much
             pains
             deciphered
             to
             be
             an
             Abridgement
             of
             all
             the
             most
             hainons
             ,
             damnable
             ,
             
             inexcusable
             ,
             unexpiable
             vices
             that
             can
             be
             named
             or
             imagin'd
             .
             Of
             which
             
               Augaean
               stable
            
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             Hammond
             can
             purge
             the
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             ,
             he
             shall
             ever
             wear
             the
             most
             deserved
             title
             of
             the
             Reformers
             Hercules
             .
             But
             I
             am
             sorry
             to
             foresee
             that
             the
             more
             he
             handles
             his
             work
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             dirt
             will
             remain
             sticking
             upon
             his
             own
             fingers
             .
          
           
             He
             proceeds
             ,
             or
             rather
             infers
             from
             the
             former
             
             
               Premises
               ,
               an
               irrefragable
               Conclusion
               (
               as
               he
               cal●
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               occasion
               ,
               cause
               or
               motive
               of
               any
               mans
               Schism
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               producing
               or
               heeding
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             This
             (
             besides
             the
             manifest
             advantage
             it
             gives
             us
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             )
             is
             the
             pre●tiest
             fetch
             to
             wave
             the
             whole
             question
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             material
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             ever
             met
             with
             .
             That
             you
             are
             excommunicated
             ,
             or
             separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             our
             Church
             (
             whence
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             Schisme
             springs
             )
             all
             the
             world
             sees
             and
             acknowledges
             :
             What
             remains
             then
             to
             justifie
             or
             condemn
             you
             or
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             or
             was
             not
             ,
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             cast
             you
             out
             ,
             and
             deny
             you
             Communion
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             had
             authority
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             found
             to
             deserve
             it
             ,
             being
             then
             her
             subjects
             or
             children
             ,
             none
             doubts
             .
             If
             then
             there
             were
             no
             cause
             ,
             our
             Church
             was
             tyrannical
             :
             If
             there
             were
             ,
             you
             are
             truely
             and
             properly
             Schismaticks
             ;
             first
             ,
             in
             giving
             just
             cause
             of
             your
             own
             ejection
             ;
             next
             ,
             in
             remaining
             out
             of
             our
             Church
             still
             ,
             and
             not
             removing
             those
             impediments
             which
             obstruct
             your
             return
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             most
             evidently
             the
             very
             point
             of
             the
             
             difficulty
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             in
             great
             haste
             ,
             
               to
               shorten
               your
               method
            
             ,
             you
             would
             totally
             decline
             .
             Make
             what
             haste
             you
             please
             ,
             so
             you
             take
             the
             question
             along
             with
             you
             :
             For
             ,
             assure
             your self
             ,
             however
             
             you
             would
             avoid
             it
             now
             ,
             you
             cannot
             possibly
             treat
             it
             without
             examining
             the
             causes
             and
             motives
             of
             breaking
             ,
             as
             
               de
               facto
            
             you
             do
             afterwards
             .
             Although
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             evidence
             that
             there
             is
             actually
             no
             Schisme
             made
             between
             us
             ,
             then
             indeed
             I
             must
             confess
             there
             can
             be
             no
             need
             of
             examining
             the
             causes
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             :
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             make
             this
             seem
             evident
             ,
             without
             putting
             out
             ours
             ,
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             worlds
             eyes
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             desire
             only
             that
             
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
            
             
             
               of
               fact
               be
               lookt
               into
               ,
               whether
               the
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               be
               sufficiently
               proved
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             proved
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             so
             misbehaved
             your selves
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             conserve
             he
             Government
             inviolate
             ,
             she
             was
             forced
             to
             our-law
             you
             from
             her
             Communion
             .
             These
             are
             the
             
               motives
               and
               causes
            
             ,
             which
             you
             (
             conscious
             of
             ,
             and
             very
             tenderly
             sensible
             in
             those
             parts
             )
             would
             have
             us
             leave
             untouch'd
             .
             But
             on
             this
             we
             shall
             insist
             more
             at
             large
             when
             the
             very
             handling
             the
             question
             forces
             you
             ,
             though
             unwilling
             ,
             to
             touch
             the
             occasions
             or
             causes
             of
             Schisme
             ;
             at
             least
             such
             as
             you
             thought
             fit
             ,
             and
             seem'd
             most
             plausibly
             answerable
             by
             the
             notes
             you
             had
             glean'd
             up
             and
             down
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             :
             2
             ▪
          
           
             
               Concerning
               his
               Notion
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             HIs
             second
             Chapter
             begins
             with
             the
             distinction
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             hath
             omitted
             some
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             told
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             him
             but
             take
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Schisme
             is
             a
             dissenting
             from
             Authority
             ,
             and
             
               Heresie
               ,
               an
               introducing
               a
               false
               doctrine
               into
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             also
             
             that
             all
             heresie
             (
             which
             it
             concerns
             his
             cause
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             pretermit
             )
             must
             necessarily
             include
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             not
             fall
             out
             about
             this
             point
             :
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             electio
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             chusing
             to
             onesself
             some
             private
             opinion
             contrary
             to
             the
             commonly
             ▪
             received
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             by
             every
             Heresie
             the
             Church
             is
             truely
             wounded
             and
             rent
             asunder
             ,
             the
             proper
             effect
             of
             Schisme
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             to
             conserve
             her self
             in
             her
             primogenial
             integrity
             ,
             when
             shee
             sees
             that
             pertinacity
             hath
             throughly
             and
             irrecoverably
             corrupted
             such
             a
             member
             ,
             she
             is
             obliged
             even
             in
             charity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             justice
             to
             cut
             it
             off
             ,
             
               ne
               pars
               sincer
               a
               trahatur
            
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Observation
             is
             an
             Eagle
             ey'd
             Criticisme
             about
             the
             passive
             vetb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             he
             
             will
             have
             to
             signifie
             
               reciprocal
               action
               ,
               and
               passion
               from
               and
               upon
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Hithpael
             ;
             which
             he
             tels
             you
             ,
             
               he
               could
               largely
            
             
             
               exemplifie
               in
               the
               use
               of
               other
               words
               .
            
             But
             first
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             criticize
             upon
             so
             acute
             a
             Critick
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             only
             
               for
               want
               of
               conjugations
            
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             )
             
               designed
               to
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Hithpael
            
             ;
             how
             knows
             he
             it
             must
             necessarily
             supply
             that
             place
             here
             ?
             since
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             its
             fellows
             coming
             from
             
               perfect
               actives
            
             ,
             must
             in
             the
             first
             place
             have
             a
             signification
             
               perfectly
               passive
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             only
             for
             
               want
               of
               Conjugations
            
             ,
             be
             translated
             upon
             occasion
             to
             signifie
             the
             neutropassive
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Doctors
             Criticisme
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             is
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Verbe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             signification
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             though
             the
             word
             did
             not
             force
             it
             )
             he
             was
             pleased
             without
             any
             end
             or
             necessity
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             his
             art
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             at
             this
             time
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             the
             Voyces
             and
             Conjugations
             be
             jumbled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Grammarians
             admit
             there
             eight
             Conjugations
             ,
             whereas
             in
             reality
             there
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             rather
             eight
             Votes
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             Grammarians
             affirm
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             and
             evident
             to
             every
             School-boy
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Latine
             and
             Greek
             Tongues
             ,
             Voyces
             and
             Conjugations
             are
             things
             distinct
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             farr
             different
             nature
             .
             The
             former
             alluding
             chiefly
             to
             the
             sence
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             our
             
               active
               ,
               passive
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             latter
             being
             taken
             from
             some
             diversitie
             in
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             the
             
               characteristical
               letter
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             some
             long
             or
             short
             ,
             letter
             or
             syllable
             correspondent
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             cause
             ,
             by
             a
             constantly-divers
             manner
             of
             varying
             a
             distinction
             in
             the
             Conjugation
             .
             Now
             comes
             this
             Doctor
             of
             new
             Grammar
             ,
             who
             hath
             quite
             forgot
             his
             accidence
             ,
             and
             tels
             us
             ,
             a
             
               passive
               verbe
            
             must
             have
             a
             
               neuter
               signification
               for
            
             
             
               want
               of
               Conjugations
            
             ;
             as
             if
             vapulo
             and
             amo
             could
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             conjugation
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             a
             different
             sence
             ,
             the
             one
             signifying
             actively
             ,
             the
             other
             neutrally
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             Conjugations
             will
             do
             the
             deed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             neutrally
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             Dr.
             should
             complain
             for
             want
             of
             Conjugations
             in
             the
             Greek
             Language
             ,
             there
             being
             ,
             more
             there
             than
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             whereas
             he
             saith
             this
             nice
             kind
             of
             signification
             is
             fully
             
               exprest
               by
               the
               Latine
               neutrals
               ,
               which
               partake
               both
               of
               active
               and
               passive
               ,
               but
               are
               strictly
               neither
            
             ;
             I
             conceive
             the
             instances
             of
             such
             verbs
             ,
             as
             sto
             and
             ardeo
             will
             best
             fit
             his
             purpose
             ;
             the
             former
             signifying
             either
             ,
             
               I
               stand
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               I
               am
               standing
            
             :
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               I
               burn
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               I
               am
               burning
            
             :
             and
             then
             he
             need
             not
             have
             run
             so
             farre
             as
             Hithpael
             ,
             since
             the
             first
             Conjugation
             Kal
             ,
             more
             properly
             challenges
             such
             kind
             of
             absolute
             or
             intransitive
             verbs
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             stetit
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             that
             Conjugation
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             our
             Latine
             neutrals
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             do
             not
             signify
             
               reciprocal
               action
               or
               passion
               fr●om
               and
               on
               himself
               ,
            
             though
             the
             Dr.
             saies
             they
             
               fully
               expresse
               it
            
             ;
             for
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Roma
               ardet
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             affirm
             also
             that
             the
             action
             of
             that
             burning
             came
             from
             Nero
             ,
             and
             use
             not
             to
             blame
             Rome
             that
             it
             
               burnt
               it self
            
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             Hithpael
             ,
             when
             it
             ▪
             is
             not
             coincident
             with
             Kal
             ,
             or
             Niphal
             ,
             (
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             )
             signifies
             an
             express
             action
             upon
             it self
             ,
             as
             fully
             as
             two
             words
             in
             Latine
             or
             Greek
             can
             render
             it
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             expresse
             ,
             as
             perfectly
             ,
             
               he
               delivered
               over
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Greek
             is
             denoted
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             in
             Latine
             by
             
               tradidit
               seipsum
            
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             would
             know
             where
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             among
             all
             his
             critical
             observations
             ,
             can
             shew
             me
             one
             Verb
             in
             all
             the
             Latine
             or
             Greek
             Language
             to
             parallel
             it
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             
             Doctor
             expresses
             it
             )
             that
             is
             
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Hithpael
            
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             either
             he
             meant
             his
             Criticisme
             of
             the
             verbal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             seems
             more
             likely
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             word
             in
             question
             )
             or
             of
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             if
             ,
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             to
             any
             man
             that
             ever
             saluted
             Greek
             ,
             
               à
               limine
            
             ,
             that
             those
             verbals
             signifie
             a
             thing
             done
             ,
             in
             a
             sence
             as
             perfectly
             passive
             as
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             without
             relating
             at
             all
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             least
             intimation
             whether
             the
             action
             ,
             which
             inferr'd
             that
             passion
             ,
             were
             performed
             by
             himself
             or
             some
             others
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             denote
             
               a
               work
               done
               ,
               an
               Ordinance
               constituted
               ,
            
             without
             reference
             to
             the
             person
             that
             wrought
             or
             ordained
             it
             .
             The
             self-same
             is
             visible
             in
             our
             present
             verbal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             rupture
             made
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             St.
             Pauls
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             are
             rendred
             in
             the
             Latin
             translation
             ,
             
               Audio
               scissuras
               in
               vobis
               esse
            
             ;
             which
             scissure
             or
             rupture
             signifies
             most
             perfectly
             
               a
               division
               made
               ,
               passively
            
             ;
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             a
             
               reciprocal
               action
               or
               passion
               from
               and
               on
               himself
            
             ;
             since
             a
             rupture
             is
             equally
             called
             a
             rupture
             ,
             whoever
             it
             be
             that
             makes
             it
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Doctor
             means
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             then
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             where
             he
             reads
             that
             passives
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             forming
             verbals
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             used
             in
             his
             sence
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             being
             such
             passives
             .
             Indeed
             it
             may
             happen
             ,
             and
             does
             often
             ,
             that
             a
             Verb
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hath
             a
             neuter
             signification
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             used
             in
             a
             neuter
             sence
             ;
             but
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Verb
             perfectly
             passive
             ,
             coming
             from
             a
             perfect
             active
             (
             and
             consequently
             that
             all
             passive
             Greek
             verbs
             )
             should
             
               be
               observable
               to
               be
               of
               the
               nature
            
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             )
             
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Hithpael
            
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             observation
             as
             none
             could
             ever
             before
             discern
             but
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ;
             
             who
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             all
             over
             his
             Book
             ,
             by
             much
             hending
             his
             sight
             ,
             creates
             objects
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             o●
             else
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             faculty
             sees
             things
             tha●
             are
             not
             ;
             no
             not
             even
             so
             much
             as
             
               in
               their
               cause●…
            
             Lastly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             word
             was
             out
             of
             controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             good
             enough
             before
             he
             medled
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             has
             made
             it
             by
             his
             unnecessary
             scruing
             it
             ,
             speak
             perfect
             nonsence
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             plain
             link
             of
             consequences
             which
             evidently
             follow
             out
             of
             the
             nice
             sence
             ,
             which
             maugre
             all
             Grammar
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             give
             it
             .
             Fo●
             (
             that
             I
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             speak
             rigorously
             and
             critically
             when
             I
             am
             examining
             a
             Criticisme
             )
             if
             it
             signifie
             
               reciprocal
               action
               or
               passion
            
             ,
             it
             must
             signifie
             an
             act
             of
             dividing
             ,
             exercised
             
               upon
               himself
            
             who
             therefore
             is
             the
             
               thing
               divided
            
             ;
             and
             since
             ,
             
               divisio
               est
               motus
               ab
               unitate
               ad
               pluralitatem
               ;
               division
               i●
               a
               progress
               or
               motion
               from
               unity
               to
               plurality
               ,
            
             its
             proper
             and
             formal
             effect
             is
             to
             make
             that
             which
             it
             works
             upon
             more
             of
             one
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             it
             works
             upon
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             is
             himself
             the
             Schismatick
             ;
             therefore
             it
             cuts
             the
             Schismatick
             in
             two
             ,
             and
             either
             kils
             or
             mangles
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Critick
             pleases
             .
             See
             to
             what
             a
             pittifull
             case
             the
             Doctors
             acuteness
             hath
             brought
             a
             poor
             Schismatick
             ,
             from
             the
             too
             quaint
             notation
             of
             the
             killing
             letter
             of
             the
             
               Hithpael-like
               verb
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             !
          
           
             I
             crave
             the
             Readers
             pardon
             for
             transgressing
             so
             long
             upon
             his
             patience
             to
             lay
             open
             a
             foolery
             ;
             but
             I
             did
             it
             to
             the
             intent
             Mr.
             Dr.
             and
             his
             friends
             may
             see
             how
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             unsecure
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             stand
             shewing
             ones
             skill
             in
             Grammar
             ,
             or
             letting
             the
             world
             see
             they
             understand
             a
             little
             Greek
             and
             Hebrew
             ,
             or
             interlarding
             their
             discourse
             with
             so
             many
             scraps
             of
             exotick
             languages
             to
             amuse
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             
             time
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             very
             weakly
             to
             close
             with
             their
             adversary
             in
             the
             point
             in
             controversie
             with
             rigorous
             discourses
             ,
             solid
             ,
             pregnant
             ,
             and
             convincing
             reasons
             ,
             only
             which
             (
             and
             not
             Greek
             and
             Criticisms
             )
             are
             expected
             in
             so
             grave
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             Treatise
             .
             But
             the
             former
             impertinences
             ,
             with
             sayings
             indifferent
             to
             both
             parts
             ,
             intermingled
             with
             some
             few
             glean'd
             citations
             ,
             and
             blind
             stories
             ,
             sawced
             with
             some
             pretty
             expressions
             ,
             sugar'd
             over
             with
             Scripture-phrase
             ,
             and
             then
             dish'd
             up
             handsomly
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             learned
             distinction
             ,
             will
             serve
             to
             make
             up
             several
             paragraphs
             ;
             Paragraphs
             ,
             Chapters
             ;
             Chapters
             ,
             a
             Book
             :
             
               Iamque
               opus
               exegi
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             which
             if
             none
             thinks
             worth
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             reply
             (
             all
             the
             substantial
             part
             being
             already
             confuted
             an
             hundred
             times
             over
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             cooking
             it
             up
             changed
             )
             presently
             with
             the
             loudest
             Trumpet
             of
             Fame
             it
             is
             proclaimed
             unanswerable
             (
             as
             this
             book
             hath
             been
             )
             and
             hath
             a
             solemn
             triumph
             sounded
             in
             its
             behalf
             ,
             whereas
             only
             its
             contemptibleness
             made
             it
             victorious
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             all
             he
             concludes
             from
             his
             
             Criticism
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             Schisme
             is
             a
             
               voluntary
               recession
               from
               the
               Church
            
             :
             and
             might
             not
             plain
             sence
             have
             told
             us
             this
             without
             critically
             straining
             and
             spoiling
             a
             word
             to
             prove
             it
             from
             Grammar
             ?
             For
             ,
             what
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             could
             possibly
             imagin
             ,
             Schisme
             being
             such
             an
             horrid
             sinne
             ,
             that
             one
             might
             perhaps
             fall
             into
             it
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             a
             Schismatick
             against
             his
             will.
             There
             needs
             neither
             Greek
             nor
             Hebrew
             to
             understand
             this
             :
             Every
             child
             knows
             by
             the
             very
             first
             principles
             of
             Nature
             that
             no
             man
             sins
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             Yet
             Mr.
             Hammond
             goes
             on
             
             a
             whole
             leaf
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             potent
             Argument●
             overthrows
             that
             which
             would
             fall
             of
             it self
             (
             like
             him
             that
             all-to-be-bang'd
             the
             dead
             Bear
             )
             not
             the
             least
             hair
             of
             an
             objection
             bristling
             it self
             against
             him
             to
             fright
             him
             from
             his
             Conquest
             .
             He
             maintains
             therefore
             that
             the
             actual
             Excommunication
             used
             by
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             
               the
               crime
               of
               Schisme
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             when
             he
             condemns
             a
             murderer
             or
             a
             thief
             ,
             is
             neither
             the
             sin
             of
             murder
             nor
             the
             every
             .
             For
             Excommunication
             (
             as
             all
             men
             know
             )
             is
             the
             Churches
             condemnation
             or
             punishment
             of
             the
             crime
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             the
             Iudges
             last
             sentence
             of
             death
             is
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             delinquencies
             .
             Who
             will
             not
             grant
             him
             this
             at
             the
             first
             word
             ?
             yet
             nevertheless
             he
             will
             needs
             prove
             it
             with
             many
             .
          
           
             
               But
               Governors
            
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               being
               men
               ,
               may
               possibly
               erre
               ,
               and
               so
               censure
               and
               excommunicate
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             
             If
             what
             you
             say
             here
             ,
             
               may
               be
            
             ,
             you
             prove
             to
             
               have
               been
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             grant
             you
             have
             acquitted
             your self
             well
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             what
             onely
             
               may
               be
               ,
               may
               also
            
             not
             be
             ;
             and
             till
             such
             time
             as
             you
             can
             evidence
             an
             immunity
             from
             error
             in
             the
             governed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             pretend
             a
             liableness
             in
             the
             Governors
             ,
             the
             whole
             oeconomy
             of
             the
             world
             gives
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             right
             shall
             stand
             on
             the
             Governors
             side
             :
             For
             surely
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Politick
             World
             were
             a
             very
             pitiful
             slack
             thing
             ,
             if
             every
             frivolous
             and
             probable
             exception
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             should
             be
             held
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             break
             asunder
             the
             well
             compacted
             Frame
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             the
             strongest
             Nerves
             of
             a
             long-setled
             Government
             ;
             even
             in
             may-be's
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             worsted
             :
             What
             will
             become
             of
             you
             when
             we
             come
             to
             demonstrate
             to
             you
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             however
             in
             
             some
             private
             proofs
             of
             a
             particular
             fact
             ,
             the
             Governors
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             yet
             in
             such
             publick
             misbehavior
             ,
             as
             your
             few
             new-fangled
             Predecessors
             used
             ,
             when
             they
             opposed
             themselves
             to
             the
             ever-self-constant
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             the
             Governors
             should
             be
             mistaken
             in
             judging
             you
             to
             be
             truly-named
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             consequently
             did
             well
             in
             treating
             you
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             may
             be
             
               a
               continuance
               out
               of
               actual
            
             
             
               Communion
               without
               Schism
            
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             
               That
               unjust
               Excommunication
               hurts
               no
               man
               ,
            
             would
             have
             been
             granted
             you
             for
             one
             word
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             without
             the
             citing
             of
             so
             much
             Greek
             to
             so
             little
             purpose
             .
             Onely
             we
             desire
             you
             would
             grant
             us
             in
             recompence
             ,
             what
             in
             all
             reason
             is
             due
             ,
             
               That
               a
               voluntary
               continuance
               in
               a
               just
               Excommunication
               ,
               makes
               the
               thus
               excommunicated
               Schismaticks
               .
            
             Which
             part
             of
             the
             distinction
             being
             counterpois'd
             to
             those
             others
             you
             mentioned
             ,
             
               of
               actual
               continuance
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               unjust
               Excommunication
               ,
               hurting
               no
               man
               ,
            
             and
             most
             neerly
             concerning
             the
             Question
             ,
             being
             objected
             by
             us
             to
             be
             your
             guilt
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             you
             treat
             ,
             are
             out
             of
             controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             sincere
             treating
             a
             Question
             ,
             wholly
             to
             omit
             it
             ,
             and
             pass
             it
             over
             in
             silence
             .
             But
             the
             seeming
             exactness
             of
             your
             method
             ,
             can
             yet
             easily
             over-slip
             that
             part
             of
             the
             distinction
             ,
             which
             sounds
             dangerously
             ,
             and
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             confuted
             ,
             though
             the
             main
             of
             the
             Question
             onely
             stands
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             mention
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             easily
             excused
             ,
             because
             none
             objects
             it
             ,
             and
             very
             facile
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             because
             none
             denies
             it
             .
             
               Scilicet
               isthuc
               est
               sapere
            
             !
             
          
           
             Your
             other
             testimonies
             here
             alledged
             ,
             tending
             
             onely
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               unjust
               Excommunication
               hurts
               no
               man
               ,
            
             are
             very
             currant
             and
             allowable
             :
             And
             I
             could
             have
             helped
             you
             to
             twenty
             more
             as
             good
             as
             these
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             In
             Greek
             too
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             made
             a
             fine
             show
             .
             Your
             interpretative
             
             Excommunication
             runs
             upon
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             and
             so
             needs
             no
             further
             Answer
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             the
             following
             Section
             affords
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               Dr.
               Hammond's
               Plea
               of
               a
               
                 Weak
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               not
               suffering
               him
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Churches
               Doctrine
               against
               his
               present
               perswasion
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             now
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             got
             a
             new
             cloak
             for
             his
             Schism
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             weak
             Conscience
             ;
             which
             makes
             him
             think
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             is
             excused
             for
             not-communicating
             ,
             because
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Communion
             contain
             in
             them
             a
             sin
             .
             And
             what
             sin
             should
             this
             be
             ,
             
               But
               to
            
             
             
               subscribe
               to
               things
               which
               their
               Conscience
               tells
               them
               is
               false
               :
               Nay
               even
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               though
               the
               truth
               be
               on
               the
               Churches
               side
               ,
               yet
               really
               apprehended
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               thus
               proposed
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               affirm
               that
               that
               man
               can
               lawfully
               subscribe
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             rather
             then
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             makes
             account
             he
             may
             remain
             out
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             lawfully
             too
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Doctors
             assertion
             ,
             which
             indeed
             
             might
             serve
             out
             of
             a
             Pulpit
             to
             an
             Auditory
             that
             he
             would
             claw
             ,
             with
             giving
             them
             that
             sweet
             and
             (
             as
             they
             esteem
             it
             )
             Christian
             liberty
             of
             holding
             what
             they
             list
             ;
             but
             to
             any
             judicious
             person
             that
             knows
             what
             Government
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             reality
             ,
             the
             sublimated
             quintessence
             of
             perfect
             Non-Religion
             and
             Anarchy
             .
             The
             Position
             comes
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             be
             condemned
             or
             punished
             by
             his
             Governors
             for
             not-doing
             that
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             he
             thinks
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             To
             give
             which
             Position
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             likelihood
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             is
             necessarily
             obliged
             to
             prove
             first
             ,
             That
             no
             Pride
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             or
             Passion
             can
             make
             one
             think
             wrong
             ,
             and
             consequently
             culpable
             in
             so
             thinking
             ;
             which
             if
             the
             Doctor
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             work
             wonders
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             turn
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             convert
             this
             world
             of
             miserable
             sinners
             ,
             into
             a
             Heaven
             of
             pure
             and
             perfect
             Saints
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             an
             Argument
             or
             two
             upon
             the
             Doctors
             principles
             :
             An
             ambitious
             or
             proud
             man
             ,
             blinded
             by
             his
             Passion
             ,
             begins
             to
             think
             (
             and
             really
             true
             )
             that
             the
             long
             established
             Government
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             is
             tyrannical
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             thought
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             jumble
             all
             the
             Land
             into
             intestine
             Seditions
             ,
             and
             to
             dismount
             the
             Governors
             from
             the
             top
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             you
             )
             
               conscientiously
               too
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               with
               a
               perfect
               perswasion
            
             according
             to
             his
             present
             Passion
             .
             Force
             him
             not
             
               to
               subscribe
            
             to
             obey
             his
             lawful
             Magistrate
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             he
             may
             not
             do
             it
             lawfully
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             his
             Conscience
             .
             A
             revengeful
             or
             malicious
             man
             thinks
             that
             in
             all
             right
             and
             reason
             he
             may
             endamage
             the
             party
             that
             offered
             the
             affront
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             his
             so
             doing
             (
             while
             his
             humor
             possesses
             him
             )
             he
             would
             lay
             his
             Soul
             ,
             Controle
             
             
               him
               not
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               he
               is
               in
               an
               ●rror
               ,
               but
               yet
               governs
            
             himself
             at
             present
             
               according
               to
               Conscience
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               lawfully
               subscribe
               ,
            
             or
             ●eal
             a
             pardon
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               his
               present
               perswasion
            
             .
             The
             Anabaptist
             thought
             himself
             nearly
             touched
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             Mother
             and
             Sister
             for
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Communion
             .
             Urg●…
             him
             not
             to
             the
             contrary
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             )
             〈◊〉
             
               cannot
               lawfully
            
             spare
             them
             ,
             
               it
               is
               against
               his
               prese●…
               perswasion
               .
            
             The
             Puritans
             (
             following
             the
             Protestants
             example
             )
             refuse
             obedience
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             seeing
             in
             her
             so
             many
             dreg●…
             of
             Popery
             remaining
             .
             Unjustly
             did
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             in
             obliging
             them
             to
             her
             obedience
             ,
             and
             cutting
             off
             poor
             
               Bast●…
               wicks
               ,
               Burtons
            
             ,
             and
             Prynnes
             Ears
             ,
             who
             did
             according
             to
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             present
             perswasion
             .
             Neither
             will
             it
             avail
             you
             to
             Answer
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             told
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             that
             their
             act●…
             were
             unwarrantable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             culpable
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             reply
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             as
             earnestly
             commanded
             by
             God
             
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             obey
             your
             lawful
             Superiors
             ;
             and
             incurred
             a
             far
             greater
             sin
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             not
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             Schism
             ;
             which
             your selfe
             unfortunate
             Pen
             has
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             described
             to
             be
             a
             venomous
             compound
             ,
             swoln
             with
             the
             mixt
             poyson
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Vices
             .
          
           
             The
             Reader
             will
             by
             this
             see
             ,
             to
             what
             a
             pass
             this
             Doctors
             Logick
             would
             bring
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             his
             Position
             should
             take
             place
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             ,
             or
             punished
             for
             anything
             
               against
               his
               present
               perswasion
            
             ,
             which
             he
             terms
             
               his
               Conscience
            
             .
             The
             contrary
             to
             which
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             a
             little
             more
             elucidate
             from
             its
             first
             grounds
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             please
             to
             consider
             ,
             
               That
               this
               present
            
             
             perswasion
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             is
             so
             fixt
             in
             ,
             may
             either
             begin
             in
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             proceed
             from
             the
             Will
             :
             If
             in
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             onely
             a
             perfect
             demonstration
             that
             can
             beget
             in
             it
             so
             firm
             an
             adherence
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             being
             rational
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             excusable
             but
             laudable
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             is
             an
             irrational
             resolvedness
             sprung
             from
             a
             passionate
             distorsion
             of
             the
             interessed
             Will
             ;
             pushing
             and
             exciting
             the
             Understanding
             without
             due
             deliberation
             first
             to
             pitch
             upon
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             pertinaciously
             to
             adhere
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             light
             of
             Reason
             it self
             gives
             .
             Which
             being
             in
             the
             Will
             vicious
             ,
             is
             consequently
             (
             as
             all
             other
             Vices
             are
             )
             culpable
             ,
             liable
             to
             correction
             ,
             and
             by
             correction
             reformable
             .
             So
             as
             ,
             
               Licet
               non
               possumus
               opinari
               quando
               volumus
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Although
             we
             cannot
             deem
             or
             think
             a
             thing
             true
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             have
             some
             Motive
             or
             other
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             why
             we
             think
             so
             ,
             yet
             with
             this
             it
             well
             consists
             ,
             that
             a
             perverse
             affection
             in
             the
             Will
             ,
             may
             blinde
             and
             lead
             astray
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             by
             proposing
             false
             Motives
             for
             true
             ones
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Will
             by
             deserved
             punishment
             is
             whipt
             out
             of
             her
             viciousness
             ,
             the
             Native
             lustre
             of
             the
             Understanding
             will
             quickly
             disenvelop
             its
             self
             from
             the
             cloud
             of
             mistake
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Passion
             ▪
             exhaled
             vapors
             had
             enwrapt
             her
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             (
             which
             perhaps
             you
             never
             reflected
             on
             before
             ,
             )
             A
             man
             may
             be
             obliged
             to
             retract
             a
             
               present
               perswasion
            
             ,
             and
             (
             however
             he
             pretends
             Conscience
             for
             his
             excuse
             )
             be
             punished
             too
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             since
             his
             bad
             will
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             erroneous
             judgment
             ,
             as
             the
             cases
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Malefactors
             ,
             your
             Clients
             ,
             have
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             
             better
             informed
             you
             .
             But
             perhaps
             you
             would
             not
             have
             this
             method
             used
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             why
             not
             ?
             Unless
             the
             violating
             the
             ever-sacred
             Authority
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             the
             main
             support
             of
             all
             Religion
             ▪
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             (
             things
             in
             the
             conserving
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             eternal
             salvation
             of
             mankinde
             consists
             )
             be
             less
             deserving
             punishment
             in
             the
             offenders
             ,
             or
             less
             worth
             taking
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             wrong
             of
             thirteen-pence
             half-penny
             is
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Governors
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             The
             result
             then
             of
             your
             discourse
             comes
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             your
             dwindling
             suppisitions
             an●
             
             
               may
               ▪
               bees
            
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             wisely
             put
             down
             fo●
             proofs
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             grounds
             )
             remain
             still
             in
             question
             ,
             or
             rather
             unquestionably
             unsupposable
             .
             Your
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             not
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             in
             
               subscribing
               to
               the
               errors
            
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
             
               of
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             commanded
             you
             to
             hear
             ,
             onely
             Pharasaical
             arrogancy
             ▪
             and
             singularity
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             makes
             you
             think
             and
             style
             at
             pleasure
             any
             thing
             Error
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             Church
             holds
             ,
             if
             contrary
             to
             your
             private
             judgment
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Our
             pretended
             making
             Communion
             impossible
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             onely
             a
             self-opinionated
             pride
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             pride
             's
             the
             most
             miserable
             and
             filly
             ,
             to
             adhere
             so
             pertinaciously
             against
             
               Evidence
               of
               Authority
            
             to
             a
             few
             obscure
             scraps
             of
             writers
             speaking
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             self
             acknowledged
             fallibility
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             and
             whatever
             pretences
             you
             here
             in
             sinuate
             ,
             will
             all
             lie
             at
             your
             doors
             ,
             and
             loudly
             call
             you
             Schismaticks
             ,
             unless
             you
             can
             evidence
             ,
             with
             most
             perfect
             demonstrations
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             were
             Errors
             which
             the
             Church
             
             obliged
             you
             to
             subscribe
             to
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             doctrine
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             consequently
             her self
             
               not
               infallible
            
             .
             This
             ,
             if
             you
             evidence
             ,
             I
             shall
             grant
             you
             have
             not
             onely
             overthrown
             ours
             ,
             but
             all
             Religion
             ;
             not
             onely
             acquitted
             your self
             of
             Schism
             ,
             but
             also
             quite
             taken
             away
             all
             possibility
             of
             being
             a
             Schismatick
             ;
             since
             no
             Authority
             can
             with
             any
             face
             or
             conscience
             ,
             oblige
             to
             a
             belief
             ;
             of
             which
             her self
             is
             not
             certain
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             you
             make
             your self
             sure
             of
             the
             conquest
             ,
             not
             apprehending
             any
             
               but
               Saints
            
             
             
               and
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               infallible
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             adde
             ,
             of
             your
             own
             invention
             ,
             impeccable
             ;
             as
             your
             custom
             is
             ,
             never
             to
             speak
             of
             our
             Tenet
             ,
             without
             the
             disgraceful
             addition
             of
             some
             forged
             calumny
             or
             other
             imposed
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             that
             none
             else
             should
             be
             infallible
             except
             those
             you
             mention
             ,
             I
             much
             wonder
             .
             I
             thought
             the
             Apostles
             had
             been
             also
             infallibly
             assisted
             ,
             when
             they
             pen'd
             the
             sacred
             Writ
             ,
             and
             peach'd
             the
             Gospel
             :
             I
             thought
             also
             our
             Saviour
             when
             he
             sent
             them
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             promised
             them
             his
             assistance
             ,
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             would
             
               remain
               with
               them
               always
               ,
               even
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             succeeding
             Church
             .
             I
             thought
             there
             had
             been
             some
             means
             to
             be
             infallibly-certain
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             Books
             were
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             genuine
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             an
             Angel
             ,
             Saint
             ,
             or
             Christs
             coming
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctors
             private-spirited
             opinion
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             call
             ,
             God.
             Neither
             do
             I
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             will
             grant
             it
             impossible
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             England
             should
             be
             fallible
             or
             mistake
             ,
             in
             witnessing
             whether
             twenty
             years
             ago
             ,
             there
             were
             Protestant
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             
             that
             such
             was
             the
             Tenet
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             their
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             :
             Yet
             a
             thousand
             time●
             greater
             evidence
             have
             we
             of
             the
             indefectibility
             of
             the
             Churches
             Faith
             ,
             and
             her
             infallibility
             .
             As
             you
             may
             to
             your
             amazement
             see
             (
             if
             you
             will
             but
             open
             your
             eyes
             )
             in
             that
             incomparable
             Treatise
             of
             
               Rushworth's
               Dialogues
            
             ,
             vindicated
             from
             all
             possible
             confute
             ,
             by
             that
             excellent
             Apology
             for
             it
             ,
             writ
             by
             the
             learned
             Pen
             of
             Mr.
             
               Thom●●
               White
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Friends
             behalf
             ,
             whose
             Dialogues
             he
             set
             forth
             ,
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             defended
             against
             your
             acute
             Friends
             ,
             Faulkland
             and
             Digby
             :
             Persons
             who
             did
             not
             use
             to
             treat
             Controversies
             i●
             such
             a
             dreaming
             shallow
             way
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             your
             misfortune
             to
             do
             here
             ;
             nor
             stand
             Preaching
             to
             their
             adversary
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             Dispute
             .
             To
             these
             Dialogues
             ,
             and
             their
             Apology
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             what
             to
             do
             ;
             if
             you
             confute
             them
             solidly
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             plainly
             ,
             That
             our
             Church
             is
             liable
             to
             Error
             ,
             you
             will
             eternally
             silence
             us
             ,
             and
             clear
             your selves
             .
             But
             take
             heed
             you
             bring
             not
             whimpering
             probable
             may-be's
             ,
             and
             onely-self-granted
             suppositions
             for
             proofs
             ;
             These
             might
             serve
             your
             turn
             in
             your
             first
             Book
             ,
             which
             might
             hope
             for
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             scape
             without
             answering
             ;
             but
             in
             your
             second
             ,
             and
             after
             you
             are
             told
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             fall
             short
             of
             satisfactory
             .
          
           
             Remember
             ,
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             that
             you
             granted
             ●
             
               cheerful
               obedience
               and
               submission
               of
               your
               judgments
            
             
             
               and
               practices
               to
               your
               Superiors
            
             ,
             under
             penalty
             o●
             
               not
               being
               deemed
               true
               Disciples
               of
               Christ.
            
             If
             this
             be
             real
             (
             as
             I
             wish
             it
             were
             )
             then
             what
             easier
             condescension
             and
             deference
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             Superiors
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             then
             to
             submit
             one●
             private
             judgment
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             onely
             probability
             
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Evidence
             therefore
             ,
             demonstrable
             evidence
             you
             must
             give
             in
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             erring
             ,
             ere
             your
             pretence
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             obliged
             by
             her
             to
             subscribe
             to
             Errors
             ,
             can
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             excuse
             you
             from
             Schism
             .
             But
             as
             your
             profession
             of
             the
             obligation
             you
             have
             ,
             to
             submit
             your
             judgment
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             renders
             your
             probable
             Reasons
             insufficient
             to
             fall
             to
             judge
             her
             ;
             so
             (
             God
             be
             praised
             )
             your
             own
             self
             acknowledged
             fallibility
             will
             secure
             us
             from
             the
             least
             fear
             of
             your
             Demonstrations
             .
             Yet
             unless
             you
             do
             this
             ,
             you
             undo
             your
             cause
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             erre
             ,
             she
             could
             need
             no
             reforming
             .
             So
             that
             your
             Preaching
             of
             Reformation
             is
             vain
             ,
             your
             Faith
             vain
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             your selves
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             an
             Ace
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               ground
               of
               Unity
               ,
               groundlesness
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               of
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               manner
               of
               arguing
               to
               clear
               himself
               of
               the
               later
               .
            
          
           
             ALl
             that
             is
             material
             in
             the
             Doctors
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             sum'd
             up
             in
             these
             two
             heads
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             does
             ill
             in
             obliging
             men
             to
             subscribe
             against
             
               their
               present
               perswasion
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             which
             they
             left
             ,
             was
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             so
             obliged
             them
             to
             the
             subscription
             of
             Errors
             .
             Upon
             these
             two
             notes
             ,
             as
             on
             a
             base-ground
             he
             runs
             division
             all
             along
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             repeating
             them
             so
             often
             in
             each
             Paragraph
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             
             forced
             to
             omit
             my
             intended
             method
             at
             present
             ;
             not
             making
             a
             Countet-sermon
             to
             each
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             bringing
             together
             his
             dispersed
             Doctrine
             into
             Heads
             ,
             and
             then
             confuting
             them
             ;
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             the
             Leaves
             and
             Branches
             ,
             which
             counterfeit
             some
             small
             flourish
             of
             devotion
             ,
             will
             quickly
             fade
             into
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             when
             the
             sapless
             roots
             are
             pluckt
             up
             from
             their
             rotten
             ground
             .
             The
             former
             of
             them
             hath
             been
             discovered
             in
             the
             former
             Section
             ,
             to
             be
             worse
             then
             weak
             ;
             his
             manner
             of
             arguing
             from
             the
             second
             ,
             shall
             be
             laid
             open
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             because
             I
             perceive
             Mr.
             Hammond
             very
             much
             unacquainted
             with
             our
             grounds
             ,
             why
             our
             Church
             obliges
             her
             sons
             to
             rest
             in
             her
             belief
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             her
             Communion
             ,
             thinking
             her
             (
             doubtless
             )
             very
             discourteous
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             le●
             her
             subjects
             in
             civility
             (
             as
             the
             modest
             and
             moderate
             Church
             of
             England
             does
             )
             hold
             and
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             I
             will
             at
             present
             ▪
             undeceive
             him
             somewhat
             in
             that
             point
             ▪
             having
             a
             better
             occasion
             to
             do
             it
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             Doctor
             stumbles
             much
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Ignorance
             i●
             
             ever
             the
             Mother
             of
             admiration
             )
             
               thinks
               Master
            
             Knot
             's
             
               Inference
               very
               strange
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               i●
               infallible
               ,
               otherwise
               men
               might
               forsake
               her
               Communion
               .
            
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             not
             onely
             think
             it
             
               strange
               to
               infer
            
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             as
             great
             an
             absu●dity
             as
             can
             be
             imagined
             ;
             for
             why
             may
             not
             me●
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             forsake
             her
             Doctrine
             (
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             preserve
             the
             former
             ,
             if
             he
             renounce
             the
             latter
             ;
             )
             and
             why
             may
             they
             not
             forsake
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             if
             she
             have
             no
             Power
             nor
             Authority
             ●o
             tie
             them
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             she
             have
             any
             Authority
             to
             binde
             them
             to
             the
             belief
             
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             she
             her self
             knows
             not
             certainly
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             o●
             no
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             not
             infallible
             :
             Or
             what
             man
             living
             (
             who
             hath
             so
             much
             wit
             as
             to
             raise
             or
             understand
             the
             difficulty
             )
             can
             possibly
             so
             degenerate
             from
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             submit
             it
             ,
             in
             believing
             things
             above
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             which
             concern
             his
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             upon
             such
             an
             Authority
             ,
             as
             may
             perhaps
             lie
             ,
             and
             ,
             so
             damn
             him
             for
             believing
             her
             ,
             since
             ,
             
               Without
               true
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Hence
             follows
             by
             an
             inevitable
             consequence
             ,
             that
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             pretends
             ,
             and
             hath
             ever
             pretended
             to
             have
             a
             Promise
             from
             Christ
             of
             a
             perpetual
             assistance
             from
             Error
             ,
             if
             Christ
             have
             made
             good
             that
             promise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             infallible
             ,
             then
             her
             obliging
             her
             sons
             to
             rest
             in
             her
             Faith
             ,
             is
             most
             plainly
             evidenced
             ,
             to
             be
             charitable
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ;
             because
             in
             that
             case
             it
             were
             both
             mens
             obligation
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             greatest
             good
             to
             believe
             so
             qualified
             a
             Mistress
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             any
             other
             Congregation
             that
             professes
             her self
             fallible
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             uncertain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             cannot
             without
             accusing
             her self
             of
             the
             greatest
             injustice
             and
             tyranny
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             binde
             others
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             said
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             carries
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             highest
             unreasonableness
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               I
               will
               force
               you
               ●o
               believe
               that
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               my self
               know
               not
               whether
               it
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             Let
             not
             Dr.
             Hammond
             then
             blame
             our
             Church
             for
             obliging
             men
             to
             subscribe
             to
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             evidence
             first
             ,
             That
             she
             hath
             not
             that
             which
             she
             hath
             ever
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             pretended
             to
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             security
             from
             fallibility
             
             by
             the
             perpetual
             assistance
             of
             her
             Spouse
             and
             Saviour
             .
             But
             rather
             let
             him
             invent
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             any
             rational
             excuse
             for
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             which
             professing
             her self
             fallible
             ,
             and
             so
             wanting
             all
             power
             to
             oblige
             to
             belief
             ,
             would
             notwithstanding
             have
             others
             believe
             her
             ,
             accounting
             the
             
               Puritans
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             and
             
               Independants
               ,
               Schismaticks
            
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             dares
             enstyle
             her self
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Commonwealth
             which
             hath
             power
             and
             means
             to
             oblige
             to
             
               Unity
               in
               belief
            
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             her
             own
             professed
             fallibility
             or
             uncertainty
             ,
             evidences
             ,
             that
             she
             wants
             all
             the
             Nerves
             which
             should
             connect
             the
             Members
             of
             such
             a
             Body
             .
          
           
             These
             grounds
             laid
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             amiss
             to
             insert
             here
             ,
             what
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Epistle
             which
             was
             writ
             from
             Bruxels
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             saith
             upon
             this
             place
             .
             
               
                 By
                 this
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 superfluous
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 laboreth
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Protestant
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 of
                 some
                 truth
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 bindeth
                 to
                 profession
                 ▪
                 of
                 Error
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 pretends
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 infallible
                 Rule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 govern
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 pretends
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 infallible
                 Rule
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 fallible
                 ;
                 at
                 most
                 ,
                 because
                 fallible
                 Objections
                 are
                 brought
                 against
                 him
                 Now
                 then
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 meek
                 and
                 humble
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               as
               this
               Dr.
               would
               he
               thought
               )
               
               
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 is
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 Possession
                 (
                 such
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 Possession
                 without
                 dispute
                 ,
                 or
                 contradiction
                 from
                 the
                 Adversary
                 ;
                 as
                 no
                 King
                 can
                 shew
                 for
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 for
                 any
              
               
               
                 other
                 thing
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 pledges
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 motives
                 of
                 Union
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 Reasons
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 men
                 pretending
                 to
                 Learning
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 contradicted
                 by
                 incomparable
                 numbers
                 of
                 men
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 few
                 men
                 confessing
                 those
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 fallible
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 Error
                 :
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 byass
                 of
                 interest
                 or
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 return
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 infallibility
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 belief
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 pretends
                 no
                 other
                 ;
                 no
                 time
                 ,
                 no
                 separation
                 within
                 memory
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 can
                 justifie
                 a
                 continuance
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
              
            
             Thus
             far
             that
             Letter
             ;
             which
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             strangled
             in
             the
             birth
             ,
             and
             miscarried
             in
             the
             Printer's
             hand
             ,
             might
             have
             saved
             me
             the
             labor
             of
             this
             larger
             con●ute
             ;
             and
             ,
             being
             exactly
             short
             ,
             might
             justly
             be
             styled
             Dr.
             
               Hammonds
               Iliads
               in
               a
               Nut-shell
            
             ;
             since
             the
             force
             of
             it
             was
             so
             united
             ,
             the
             Reason
             in
             it
             so
             firmly
             connected
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             cost
             the
             Doctor
             a
             full
             
               ten
               years
               siege
            
             ,
             ere
             he
             could
             make
             a
             breach
             into
             it
             with
             his
             
               Brown-Paper
               Bullets
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Doctors
             manner
             of
             arguing
             ;
             who
             tells
             us
             here
             ,
             That
             
               he
               needs
               give
               no
               more
               answer
               to
               our
            
             objection
             
             of
             
               a
               Schismatical
               departure
               ,
               then
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               who
               acknowledge
               not
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               make
               a
               supposition
               which
               is
               founded
               in
               the
               possibility
               of
               her
               inserting
               Errors
               in
               her
               Confessions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             goes
             on
             with
             three
             or
             four
             Suppositions
             ,
             all
             built
             upon
             that
             first
             general
             Supposition
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
            
             hath
             erred
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             infallible
             .
             I
             commend
             
             the
             Doctor
             for
             his
             wit.
             The
             whole
             question
             is
             reduced
             to
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Church
             erred
             or
             no
             ;
             as
             is
             most
             manifest
             :
             For
             if
             she
             evidently
             err●d
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Ancestors
             may
             possibly
             be
             excused
             for
             not
             believing
             her
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             her
             Government
             by
             Schism
             ,
             which
             she
             told
             you
             was
             sacred
             ;
             but
             if
             she
             was
             infallible
             ,
             no
             plea
             nor
             evasion
             can
             possibly
             serve
             your
             turn
             ▪
             neither
             is
             it
             your
             ,
             or
             their
             supposing
             it
             ,
             which
             can
             make
             her
             fallible
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             a
             fit
             ground
             to
             build
             your
             excuse
             on
             .
             Now
             comes
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             first
             page
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             entitled
             
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
            
             ,
             to
             handle
             this
             Question
             ;
             and
             onely
             desires
             in
             courtesie
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             matter
             in
             controversie
             (
             out
             of
             which
             it
             was
             easie
             to
             infer
             what
             he
             pleased
             )
             should
             first
             be
             supposed
             or
             granted
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             that
             ground
             he
             would
             evince
             his
             cause
             .
             Just
             like
             that
             young
             smat●e●er
             in
             Logick
             ,
             who
             undertook
             to
             prove
             his
             fellow
             a
             Goose
             ;
             but
             first
             he
             would
             needs
             have
             him
             suppose
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             had
             two
             Legs
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             those
             tame
             Fowl
             ;
             which
             his
             wary
             fellow
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             importunity
             ,
             refusing
             to
             grant
             ,
             he
             was
             left
             quite
             blank
             ,
             and
             his
             wise
             Argument
             at
             an
             end
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             on-se●
             ,
             such
             must
             be
             the
             event
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Logick
             :
             You
             and
             your
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             are
             Schismaticks
             (
             says
             the
             Catholick
             )
             in
             rejecting
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             chief
             Pastor
             ,
             which
             she
             told
             you
             was
             both
             lawful
             and
             sacred
             .
             Your
             Church
             erred
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             and
             so
             we
             could
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             her
             .
             I
             but
             (
             answers
             the
             Catholick
             )
             you
             must
             first
             prove
             evidently
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             fallible
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             Error
             .
             O
             (
             replies
             the
             Doctor
             )
             we
             suppose
             that
             to
             be
             most
             certainly
             true
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             dispute
             .
             
               Risum
               teneatis
               amici
            
             !
          
           
           
             Yet
             Mr.
             Hammond
             hath
             involved
             another
             Error
             in
             the
             same
             passage
             more
             unpardonable
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             fruitful
             is
             his
             Logick
             of
             inconsequent
             absurdities
             .
             For
             what
             man
             ever
             arrived
             to
             that
             heigth
             of
             mistake
             ,
             as
             to
             endeavor
             to
             manifest
             his
             innocency
             by
             the
             voluntary
             confession
             of
             a
             crime
             ,
             which
             implies
             the
             objected
             fault
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             boot
             ;
             or
             to
             alledge
             for
             his
             plea
             against
             the
             accusation
             of
             his
             adversary
             ,
             that
             which
             more
             deeply
             condemns
             ,
             and
             is
             objected
             to
             him
             as
             a
             far
             more
             hainous
             crime
             by
             the
             same
             adversary
             ?
             Yet
             such
             is
             this
             Doctors
             acuteness
             .
             He
             is
             accused
             by
             us
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             lays
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             excuse
             ,
             That
             he
             acknowledges
             not
             our
             
               Churches
               infallibility
            
             ,
             which
             is
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             both
             Schism
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             very
             sink
             of
             all
             Infidelity
             .
             For
             what
             man
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             stands
             in
             an
             hovering
             disposition
             of
             minde
             to
             embrace
             any
             Religion
             ,
             or
             rather
             Irreligion
             ,
             nay
             even
             Turcism
             it self
             (
             as
             your
             best
             Champion
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Faulkland
             ,
             professes
             he
             
             would
             )
             when
             a
             stronger
             blast
             of
             a
             more
             probable
             Reason
             ,
             shall
             turn
             the
             sail
             of
             his
             Wind-Mill
             Judgment
             ;
             knowing
             and
             acknowledging
             (
             as
             he
             must
             ,
             and
             does
             )
             That
             neither
             his
             own
             private
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             is
             infallible
             ,
             or
             secured
             from
             Error
             by
             any
             promise
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             denying
             this
             Infallibility
             therefore
             ,
             (
             Mr.
             Doctor
             )
             is
             the
             greatest
             crime
             we
             charge
             you
             with
             ;
             but
             you
             (
             free
             of
             your
             Suppositions
             )
             suppose
             it
             your
             chief
             virtue
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             your
             excuse
             .
             In
             this
             Infallibility
             is
             founded
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             obliging
             to
             belief
             ,
             the
             inviolableness
             of
             her
             
             Government
             ,
             the
             unjustifiableness
             of
             any
             Schism
             ,
             the
             firm
             security
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             whatever
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             sacred
             .
             The
             Doctor
             therefore
             in
             clearing
             himself
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             does
             the
             self-same
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             discontented
             subject
             having
             first
             out-lawed
             himself
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             becoming
             obnoxious
             to
             those
             Laws
             by
             Robbing
             ,
             Murthering
             ,
             &c.
             should
             endeavot
             to
             plead
             ,
             
               Not
               guilty
            
             ;
             by
             alledging
             ,
             That
             though
             indeed
             the
             English
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             accept
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             allow
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             liable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             if
             they
             offend
             against
             them
             :
             Yet
             I
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             who
             suppose
             this
             Government
             Tyrannical
             ,
             and
             these
             Laws
             unjust
             ,
             especially
             ,
             
               having
               a
               present
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               thinking
               in
               my
               Conscience
               they
               are
               so
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             keep
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             be
             accounted
             a
             factious
             man
             ,
             nor
             be
             liable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             if
             I
             break
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             will
             become
             of
             this
             malefactor
             ,
             Master
             Doctor
             ?
             your
             Logick
             clears
             him
             :
             But
             ,
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             wiser
             judgments
             will
             think
             him
             more
             highly
             deserving
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             for
             refusing
             subjection
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             you
             more
             deeply
             meriting
             Excommunication
             for
             rejecting
             the
             
               Churches
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             the
             onely
             ground
             of
             her
             Authority
             ,
             then
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             particular
             faults
             which
             issue
             from
             that
             false
             principle
             .
             But
             it
             is
             pretty
             to
             observe
             ,
             how
             the
             Doctor
             never
             clears
             himself
             from
             Schism
             ,
             upon
             any
             other
             grounds
             then
             those
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             admitted
             ,
             would
             prove
             all
             the
             Malefactors
             in
             the
             World
             innocent
             ;
             and
             make
             it
             lawful
             ,
             nay
             ,
             an
             obligation
             in
             Conscience
             
             to
             dissolve
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Worlds
             Government
             .
             So
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             position
             of
             a
             Fallibility
             of
             Faith
             first
             lays
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             hatches
             the
             Cockatrice
             Eggs
             of
             both
             Atheism
             and
             Anarchy
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Containing
               some
               Observations
               upon
               Mr.
               Hammonds
               third
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               the
               Division
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             WHen
             I
             had
             perused
             his
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             intent
             to
             see
             what
             it
             might
             contain
             worth
             the
             answering
             ,
             finding
             scarce
             any
             thing
             which
             made
             either
             against
             us
             ,
             or
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             mistaken
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             but
             looking
             back
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             to
             have
             indeed
             this
             Inscription
             ;
             OF
             SCHISM
             .
             A
             DEFENCE
             OF
             THE
             CHVRCH
             OF
             ENGLAND
             ,
             AGAINST
             THE
             EXCEPTIONS
             OF
             THE
             ROMANISTS
             ;
             BY
             H.
             HAMMOND
             ,
             D.
             D.
             So
             that
             now
             I
             remain'd
             satisfied
             what
             was
             the
             Title
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             unsatisfied
             to
             find
             my
             expectation
             so
             totally
             deluded
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             large
             Chapter
             containing
             thirty
             six
             pages
             (
             almost
             a
             full
             quarter
             of
             the
             Book
             )
             not
             five
             words
             were
             found
             which
             touched
             the
             question
             directly
             ,
             nor
             could
             in
             any
             way
             be
             a
             preparative
             to
             it
             .
             So
             as
             we
             have
             here
             66
             pages
             of
             182.
             well
             towards
             half
             the
             Book
             )
             premised
             by
             the
             Doctor
             to
             introduce
             the
             Question
             ;
             like
             the
             Mindian
             Gate
             ,
             
             too
             large
             an
             entrance
             for
             so
             narrow
             a
             Corporation
             .
          
           
             Frivolous
             then
             had
             been
             the
             long
             Preamble
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             tended
             to
             the
             Question
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             found
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             but
             to
             wave
             and
             conceal
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             indeed
             sole
             matter
             which
             concerns
             it
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             to
             have
             prevaricated
             from
             the
             very
             scope
             for
             which
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             intend
             it
             ;
             then
             I
             will
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             imagin
             what
             commendations
             this
             Chapter
             and
             its
             Author
             doth
             deserve
             .
          
           
             Our
             Question
             is
             of
             Schism
             :
             In
             this
             Chapter
             he
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             therefore
             he
             divides
             into
             
               Schism
               against
            
             
             
               Fraternal
               Charity
            
             ,
             and
             Schism
             against
             some
             one
             particular
             Governor
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             
               People
               against
               a
               Priest
               or
               Deacon
            
             ;
             in
             those
             against
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             Bishops
             against
             their
             Arch-Bishops
             ;
             in
             Arch-Bishops
             against
             their
             
               Primate
               or
               Patriarch
            
             ;
             and
             there
             he
             stops
             ;
             lest
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             ascended
             a
             step
             higher
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             said
             more
             truth
             then
             will
             serve
             his
             turn
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             he
             has
             a
             deep
             design
             against
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             is
             resolved
             that
             half
             a
             score
             odd
             stories
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             words
             and
             unwarrantable
             practices
             of
             discontented
             persons
             (
             especially
             ,
             being
             cited
             in
             Greek
             )
             shall
             utterly
             overthrow
             him
             ;
             in
             despite
             of
             manifest
             practice
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             clouds
             of
             testimonies
             from
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             whose
             fallibility
             he
             is
             far
             from
             even
             pretending
             to
             any
             
               infallible
               Evidence
            
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             manifest
             what
             we
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             long
             Chapter
             is
             but
             waste-paper
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             please
             to
             take
             notice
             
             that
             the
             Schism
             we
             charge
             the
             Protestants
             with
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             peoples
             Schism
             against
             a
             Deacon
             or
             Presbyter
             ;
             nor
             of
             a
             Deacon
             or
             
               Presbyters
               Schism
            
             against
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             any
             link
             in
             that
             chain
             of
             Schisms
             which
             he
             there
             enumerates
             ;
             but
             we
             accuse
             them
             and
             their
             Fore-Fathers
             ,
             the
             first
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             of
             a
             Breach
             or
             Schism
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             This
             is
             without
             controversie
             the
             
               Schism
               of
               Schisms
            
             ;
             and
             which
             in
             the
             first
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             (
             Schism
             )
             objects
             it self
             to
             our
             understanding
             ,
             as
             being
             simply
             ,
             properly
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             such
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             are
             nothing
             but
             particular
             refractory
             diso●●diences
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             your
             obedience
             to
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             .
             This
             ,
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             and
             main
             Schism
             we
             impute
             to
             his
             fellow
             Protestants
             ;
             yet
             the
             Doctor
             in
             his
             present
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               Their
               Defence
               from
               Schism
            
             ,
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             chief
             thing
             he
             ought
             to
             clear
             them
             of
             ;
             will
             not
             have
             it
             come
             into
             play
             ,
             nor
             allow
             it
             a
             place
             in
             his
             Division
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             either
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             such
             a
             slight
             one
             as
             was
             not
             worth
             taking
             notice
             of
             .
             Strange
             !
             that
             he
             could
             use
             such
             prolixity
             in
             
               trifling
               Schisms
            
             impertinent
             to
             the
             present
             discourse
             ,
             and
             not
             afford
             the
             least
             mention
             to
             the
             
               greatest
               Schism
               of
               all
            
             ,
             when
             the
             scope
             and
             aim
             of
             his
             Chapter
             necessarily
             required
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Question
             forcibly
             exacted
             it
             .
             Strange
             !
             that
             he
             could
             remember
             even
             the
             peoples
             Schism
             against
             a
             Deacon
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             forget
             that
             which
             breaks
             from
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             is
             more
             carefull
             to
             preserve
             his
             own
             Copy-hold
             then
             the
             
               Churches
               Free
               hold
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             division
             
             and
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             his
             Parishoners
             would
             be
             Schismaticks
             for
             disobeying
             him
             ,
             or
             a
             puny
             Deacon
             ;
             but
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Deacon
               Schismaticks
            
             at
             all
             for
             disobeying
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Dr.
             has
             established
             his
             own
             Authority
             to
             be
             more
             inviolable
             then
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             one
             Division
             ,
             has
             quite
             conquered
             and
             got
             the
             upper-hand
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             is
             become
             of
             General
             Councils
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             Have
             not
             they
             as
             great
             an
             Authority
             as
             any
             private
             
               Patriarch
               ,
               Primate
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
            
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             or
             a
             Deacon
             ?
             Far
             gr●●ter
             sure
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             mistaken
             .
             Doubtless
             then
             a
             Schismatical
             rejecting
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Authority
             ,
             is
             more
             hainous
             ,
             grievous
             ,
             and
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             ranked
             amongst
             his
             fellow-Schisms
             then
             any
             of
             the
             others
             .
             Yet
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             this
             Chapter
             where
             he
             expresly
             undertakes
             and
             prosesses
             to
             enumerate
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Schism
             ,
             we
             hear
             not
             a
             syllable
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             What
             is
             become
             of
             Schism
             against
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             
               Papal
               Authority
            
             greater
             then
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             
               Patriarch
               ,
               Primate
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               or
               a
               Deacon
               ?
            
             Surely
             all
             imagin
             so
             ,
             but
             
               Dr.
               Hammond
            
             and
             his
             fellows
             ;
             why
             is
             this
             over-slipt
             then
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             ?
             But
             Dr.
             Hammond
             will
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             is
             not
             indeed
             an
             Authority
             ,
             but
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Schism
             against
             it
             :
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             ,
             That
             I
             expect
             not
             that
             he
             should
             grant
             it
             here
             ,
             but
             since
             he
             knows
             very
             well
             and
             grants
             that
             the
             
               Papal
               Authority
            
             was
             in
             a
             long
             possession
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             held
             and
             acknowledged
             then
             ,
             and
             still
             pretended
             to
             be
             sacred
             ,
             and
             of
             
             divine
             institution
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             rejected
             this
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             rejection
             of
             it
             is
             objected
             to
             them
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             far
             greater
             Schism
             than
             any
             of
             the
             other
             he
             mentious
             ,
             he
             ought
             at
             least
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shown
             in
             what
             degree
             of
             Schism
             the
             casting
             off
             such
             an
             Authority
             was
             to
             be
             reputed
             (
             as
             being
             Chief
             ,
             and
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             )
             unless
             he
             could
             manifest
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             the
             Hope
             to
             be
             null
             ,
             and
             an
             Usurpation
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             use
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             which
             makes
             words
             signifie
             ;
             and
             that
             three
             parts
             of
             four
             of
             those
             who
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             (
             if
             taken
             in
             the
             double
             extent
             or
             space
             ,
             both
             of
             time
             and
             place
             )
             have
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             a
             main
             Schism
             ,
             and
             greater
             then
             any
             the
             Doctor
             here
             reckons
             up
             ,
             to
             reject
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             could
             not
             in
             reason
             avoid
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             so-commonly-called
             Schism
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             first
             manifested
             that
             it
             was
             none
             .
             Again
             ,
             to
             state
             the
             matter
             indifferently
             to
             both
             sides
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             abstracted
             from
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             
               Secular
               Governor
            
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             both
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Emperor
             or
             King
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             it
             only
             in
             the
             later
             sence
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             ;
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             since
             the
             Emperor
             or
             King
             ,
             is
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
             Supreme
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Churches
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             above
             
               Patriarchs
               ▪
            
             and
             Primates
             ,
             &c.
             why
             is
             not
             the
             denying
             this
             Authority
             a
             greater
             Schism
             even
             in
             his
             own
             grounds
             ,
             than
             a
             Schism
             against
             a
             
               Patriarch
               ,
               Deacon
            
             ?
             &c.
             For
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Head
             rejected
             ,
             what
             means
             possible
             remain
             to
             reconcile
             and
             unite
             the
             members
             .
             In
             omitting
             this
             
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             neither
             been
             true
             to
             our
             Question
             ,
             nor
             his
             own
             Grounds
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             So
             wise
             a
             Logician
             is
             this
             Doctor
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             That
             whereas
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             division
             should
             adequately
             comprehend
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             the
             thing
             divided
             ;
             he
             has
             onely
             omitted
             the
             three
             principal
             Schisms
             against
             Government
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             onely
             principal
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             solely
             importing
             the
             present
             Controversie
             ;
             and
             onely
             mentioned
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             objected
             ,
             and
             so
             nothing
             at
             all
             concerning
             our
             Question
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Doctor
             to
             remember
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             Testimonies
             he
             hath
             huddled
             here
             together
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             against
             Petty-Schismaticks
             ,
             will
             light
             far
             heavier
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             fellows
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             found
             to
             have
             separated
             from
             the
             incomparably
             greater
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             by
             a
             bare
             Schism
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             which
             you
             here
             acknowledge
             to
             adde
             very
             much
             to
             the
             guilt
             of
             
             the
             former
             ,
             )
             by
             an
             open
             and
             most
             manifest
             Sedition
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             your
             Chapter
             is
             taken
             up
             is
             things
             which
             tend
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Matter
             you
             purposed
             to
             handle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               To
               defend
               your
               Church
               against
               the
               Schisms
               we
               object
            
             ;
             which
             makes
             you
             also
             so
             ample
             ,
             and
             large
             in
             handling
             them
             .
             You
             
             show
             therefore
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             ,
             the
             particular
             dignities
             of
             
               Deacons
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Primates
               ,
               Patriarchs
            
             ;
             you
             tell
             us
             many
             things
             of
             the
             *
             Seven
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             will
             onely
             glean
             what
             may
             seem
             worth
             Animadversion
             ,
             treating
             it
             briefly
             ,
             because
             you
             speak
             it
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               in
               passing
               ,
            
             and
             the
             question
             is
             not
             much
             concerned
             in
             it
             ▪
             
             and
             omiting
             those
             Testimonies
             which
             are
             slightly
             objected
             here
             ,
             and
             come
             over
             and
             over
             again
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             you
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchy
            
             extended
             not
             it self
             to
             all
             Italy
             ;
             which
             ,
             
             though
             a
             known
             untruth
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             heard
             learned
             ,
             and
             unpassionate
             men
             of
             your
             own
             side
             acknowledge
             ;
             yet
             you
             will
             needs
             evince
             out
             of
             the
             obscure
             Testimony
             of
             one
             Ruffinus
             ,
             a
             discontented
             ,
             ●illy
             ,
             and
             barbarons
             Writer
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             blame
             me
             for
             excepting
             against
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             your
             late
             most
             extolled
             
             Writers
             ,
             Monsieur
             Daille
             shall
             defend
             me
             ;
             who
             characters
             Ruffinus
             to
             be
             
               An
               arrant
               Wooden
               statue
               ,
               a
               pitiful
               thing
               ;
               one
               that
               had
               scarce
               any
               reason
               in
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               and
               yet
               much
               less
               dexterity
               in
               defending
               himself
            
             ;
             yet
             you
             account
             here
             his
             Testimony
             very
             competent
             .
             But
             how
             small
             soever
             the
             Popes
             Patriarchy
             be
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             his
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             since
             even
             we
             our selves
             acknowledge
             him
             a
             Private
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             yet
             prejudices
             not
             his
             Publick
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             Universal
             Governor
             .
          
           
             Your
             Testimony
             alleaged
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             shall
             be
             answered
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             discuss
             the
             Question
             of
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ;
             as
             also
             your
             other
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             repeated
             .
          
           
             Your
             other
             claw
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             these
             was
             none
             antiently
             above
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             you
             think
             to
             evince
             ,
             because
             the
             Emperor
             made
             use
             of
             his
             secular
             Authority
             in
             gathering
             Councils
             .
             And
             who
             denies
             ,
             but
             however
             the
             intention
             and
             ordering
             that
             great
             Affair
             belonged
             to
             the
             Popes
             ,
             yet
             
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             being
             Lords
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             fittest
             to
             command
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             .
             But
             ere
             you
             can
             conclude
             hence
             against
             the
             
               Popes
               Authority
            
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             must
             first
             evince
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperors
             (
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Kings
             )
             did
             this
             without
             the
             Popes
             signifying
             such
             their
             desires
             to
             them
             .
             Next
             ,
             That
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             it
             sometimes
             against
             the
             Popes
             will
             ,
             or
             pretending
             it
             their
             proper
             power
             ,
             such
             an
             action
             or
             pretence
             of
             theirs
             was
             lawful
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             had
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Emperors
             (
             which
             yet
             none
             grants
             you
             )
             yet
             how
             will
             your
             consequence
             hold
             good
             ,
             That
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             Authority
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ?
             As
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             acts
             of
             an
             Universal
             Authority
             ,
             but
             to
             gather
             Councils
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             could
             have
             no
             Universal
             Temporal
             Command
             or
             Jurisdiction
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             call
             a
             Parliament
             .
             All
             your
             Marginal
             Testimonies
             therefore
             ,
             which
             you
             here
             bring
             (
             signifying
             no
             more
             to
             us
             ,
             But
             that
             the
             Emperor
             executed
             that
             business
             )
             are
             far
             from
             making
             good
             the
             Position
             you
             alleage
             them
             for
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperors
             did
             it
             by
             their
             own
             proper
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Doctor
               Hammond's
               advance
               towards
               the
               Question
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Fourth
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Doctor
             having
             so
             wisely
             and
             securely
             laid
             his
             Grounds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Having
             omited
             all
             Grounds
             that
             might
             either
             preiudice
             his
             Cause
             ,
             or
             touch
             the
             Question
             ,
             advances
             at
             length
             towards
             the
             Controversie
             it self
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             same
             reeling-pace
             as
             formerly
             :
             In
             which
             ,
             he
             continues
             throughout
             the
             whole
             progress
             of
             this
             Chapter
             with
             such
             a
             rambling
             career
             ,
             as
             if
             what
             he
             had
             said
             hitherto
             ,
             were
             but
             preparatives
             to
             absurdness
             ,
             or
             but
             nonsence
             in
             jest
             ;
             which
             here
             ,
             being
             come
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             he
             more
             exactly
             performs
             in
             earnest
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             my
             Answer
             to
             this
             Chapter
             do
             not
             plainly
             demonstrate
             ,
             I
             will
             submit
             my self
             willingly
             to
             be
             branded
             by
             the
             Readers
             censure
             for
             a
             most
             unjust
             Calumniator
             :
             But
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             then
             let
             him
             think
             of
             Mr.
             Hammonds
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             deserve
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             stumbling
             at
             the
             Threshold
             ,
             he
             
             expects
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             produce
             evidence
             for
             her
             own
             ,
             or
             her
             supreme
             Head's
             Authority
             in
             England
             .
             Which
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             sides
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             was
             in
             quiet
             possession
             of
             such
             a
             Primacy
             ,
             it
             no
             more
             belongs
             to
             us
             to
             prove
             just
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             had
             derived
             the
             succession
             of
             his
             right
             
             from
             a
             long
             train
             of
             Ancestors
             ,
             to
             evidence
             his
             title
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ere
             he
             can
             punish
             a
             Rebel
             .
             It
             is
             wonderful
             the
             Doctor
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             that
             which
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             and
             acknowledges
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             a
             long-setled
             possession
             is
             of
             it self
             a
             proof
             ,
             until
             the
             contrary
             be
             evinced
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             who
             should
             deny
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             an
             Emperor
             ,
             were
             truly
             and
             properly
             a
             seditious
             person
             ;
             and
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reasons
             ,
             truly
             and
             properly
             Schismaticks
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             produce
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             evident
             Causes
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             he
             refused
             obedience
             to
             that
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             you
             ,
             why
             you
             denied
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             you
             were
             told
             before
             )
             was
             not
             less
             found
             in
             a
             quiet
             and
             long-acknowledged
             possession
             of
             Primacy
             in
             England
             ,
             nay
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             any
             Emperor
             or
             King
             in
             Christendom
             was
             of
             his
             Crown
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             even
             by
             your
             own
             grants
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             .
             Neither
             imagin
             that
             the
             Modern
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             finde
             the
             Pope
             outed
             from
             his
             Jurisdiction
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             therefore
             excusable
             from
             their
             Fore-fathers
             Schism
             :
             For
             ,
             however
             changeableness
             of
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             and
             pretence
             ,
             that
             Temporal
             Laws
             were
             constituted
             ,
             and
             are
             disannulable
             by
             men
             ,
             may
             render
             such
             rights
             and
             titles
             obnoxious
             to
             alienation
             or
             alteration
             ;
             and
             so
             cause
             a
             deseazance
             of
             any
             obedience
             formerly
             due
             to
             a
             secular
             Governor
             :
             Yet
             ,
             if
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             constituted
             any
             Authority
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             no
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             no
             vicissitude
             of
             secular
             Affairs
             ,
             nor
             intercession
             of
             humane
             Laws
             can
             ever
             disoblige
             from
             this
             duty
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             lies
             still
             as
             freshly
             as
             at
             the
             first
             breach
             encharg'd
             upon
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             under
             the
             
             penalty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             to
             manifest
             with
             most
             convincing
             and
             undeniable
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             could
             never
             claim
             any
             such
             Authority
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Which
             claim
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             
             will
             have
             it
             )
             our
             
               first
               evidence
            
             ,
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             confute
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             But
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             big
             terms
             he
             layes
             out
             an
             ample
             Narration
             ,
             how
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             not
             onely
             said
             ,
             but
             testified
             under
             their
             Hands
             and
             Seals
             ,
             nay
             ,
             more
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             took
             their
             Corporal
             Oaths
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             not
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               All
               this
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Hammond
               )
               is
               look●
               on
               and
               condemned
               as
               an
               act
               of
               Schism
               in
               this
               Church
               and
               Nation
               .
            
             What
             a
             piece
             of
             wit
             is
             here
             !
             This
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             for
             which
             we
             accuse
             your
             Church
             and
             Nation
             of
             Schism
             ;
             and
             you
             ,
             by
             a
             bare
             Narration
             that
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             think
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             to
             have
             half
             proved
             it
             was
             lawfully
             done
             .
             And
             
               all
               this
            
             ,
             said
             ,
             seal'd
             ,
             and
             sworn
             by
             a
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Universities
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             amaze
             a
             vulgar-headed
             Reader
             into
             a
             belief
             ,
             That
             their
             Votes
             could
             not
             be
             other
             then
             true
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             wonders
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             should
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             grant
             and
             think
             her self
             ever
             to
             have
             taught
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             ever
             to
             have
             believed
             a
             lie
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             judge
             so
             uncharitably
             ,
             That
             a
             lustful
             and
             tyrannical
             King
             ,
             with
             some
             number
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             flattery
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             fear
             ,
             adhearing
             to
             him
             (
             though
             these
             not
             a
             handful
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             even-then-present
             Christian
             World
             )
             should
             say
             ,
             seal
             and
             swear
             a
             falshood
             :
             Especially
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             breach
             being
             
             most
             notorious
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             been
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             vicious
             and
             unlawful
             pretences
             :
             And
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             multitudes
             of
             conscientious
             and
             learned
             men
             opposing
             it
             ;
             and
             many
             laying
             down
             their
             dearest
             lives
             in
             testimony
             of
             the
             contrary
             truth
             ;
             whose
             taking
             the
             Affirmative
             upon
             their
             deaths
             ,
             is
             more
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             true
             ,
             taking
             it
             upon
             their
             Corporal
             Oaths
             .
             Among
             those
             who
             died
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             was
             our
             renowned
             and
             worthy
             Countryman
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               More
            
             ;
             whose
             esteem
             for
             Piety
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             professed
             ,
             was
             so
             eminent
             ,
             That
             his
             subscription
             alone
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             procured
             ,
             was
             worth
             half
             the
             Realms
             .
             Yet
             this
             so
             notorious
             acting
             and
             commencing
             of
             Schism
             (
             though
             sprung
             from
             unlawful
             lust
             ,
             and
             managed
             with
             most
             cruel
             tyranny
             )
             the
             Doctor
             seems
             to
             think
             so
             laudable
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             mentioning
             it
             will
             something
             conduce
             to
             justifie
             a
             Schismatick
             .
             
               All
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               looked
               on
               and
               condemned
               ,
               as
               an
               act
               of
               Schism
               in
               this
               Church
               and
               Nation
               !
            
          
           
             Next
             he
             proceeds
             to
             state
             the
             Question
             ,
             by
             
             branching
             the
             Objection
             into
             many
             parts
             ;
             which
             the
             Doctor
             will
             needs
             have
             belong
             to
             us
             
               to
               manifest
               ere
               the
               Objection
               will
               have
               any
               force
               .
            
             So
             as
             ,
             possession
             beyond
             memory
             is
             of
             
               no
               force
            
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             basis
             of
             all
             the
             firm
             peace
             this
             poor
             world
             enjoys
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             upon
             which
             every
             man
             remains
             quietly
             instated
             in
             his
             own
             .
             When
             such
             a
             possession
             is
             once
             setled
             ,
             all
             Controversies
             are
             silenced
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             question'd
             ,
             a
             gap
             is
             open'd
             to
             all
             litigiousness
             .
             Necessity
             therefore
             ,
             and
             evidence
             ,
             must
             both
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             ere
             any
             one
             can
             justly
             quarrel
             
             with
             this
             Nurse
             of
             Peace
             .
             Yet
             the
             Church
             must
             plead
             her
             Evidence
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             Seem
             to
             bring
             in
             question
             her
             own
             longpossessed
             Title
             ;
             and
             at
             whose
             Bar
             (
             think
             you
             )
             must
             she
             plead
             it
             ?
             At
             no
             other
             then
             that
             of
             her
             quondam
             Sons
             and
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             Rebels
             and
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             most
             unfortunately
             accurate
             in
             his
             Divisions
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             
               must
               manifest
               first
            
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             was
             in
             
               England
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               consequence
               of
               that
               fact
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               Schism
               ,
               supposing
               those
               Successors
               of
               Saint
            
             Peter
             
               were
               thus
               set
               over
               all
               Christians
               by
               Christ.
            
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             Reader
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             will
             smile
             at
             the
             Doctors
             folly
             ,
             in
             telling
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             manifest
             that
             which
             no
             man
             living
             ever
             denied
             ;
             and
             which
             himself
             immediately
             before
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             ,
             relates
             and
             acknowledges
             .
             For
             ,
             who
             ever
             imagin'd
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             
               needing
               to
               be
               manifested
            
             ,
             Whether
             or
             no
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             denied
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             .
             The
             second
             is
             yet
             more
             ridiculous
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             since
             not
             even
             the
             most
             impudent
             Heretick
             in
             the
             World
             ever
             had
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             Popes
             Universal
             Authority
             was
             constituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             consequence
             was
             inevitable
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             both
             Schism
             and
             Heresie
             to
             reject
             and
             condem
             it
             ,
             *
             as
             he
             confesses
             they
             did
             .
             Yet
             is
             this
             
               the
               second
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               we
               must
               manifest
               ere
               the
               Objection
               will
               be
               of
               any
               force
               .
            
             But
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             jest
             compleat
             ,
             after
             telling
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             to
             manifest
             them
             ;
             he
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             courtesie
             ,
             and
             
               to
               expedite
               the
               matter
            
             ,
             is
             pleased
             
               to
               grant
               them
               ,
               not
               requiring
               the
               pretenders
               farther
               to
               prove
               them
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             could
             have
             resisted
             them
             ,
             but
             had
             done
             
             us
             a
             great
             favor
             ,
             in
             saving
             us
             from
             a
             most
             disgraceful
             foil
             we
             should
             have
             sustained
             ,
             in
             maintaining
             ,
             That
             a
             fact
             was
             done
             ,
             which
             himself
             and
             all
             the
             world
             acknowledges
             ;
             and
             in
             being
             puzzled
             with
             proving
             ,
             that
             what
             Christ
             bid
             us
             do
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             instituted
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             was
             it
             to
             bring
             such
             unnecessary
             and
             frivolous
             distinctions
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             wave
             them
             ?
             But
             the
             Doctor
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             before
             ,
             and
             shall
             demonstrate
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             )
             hath
             a
             most
             special
             gift
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             dividing
             his
             Text
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             upon
             all
             ,
             or
             rather
             no
             occasion
             ,
             show
             it
             .
             Which
             trick
             of
             his
             ,
             though
             it
             counterfeit
             an
             order
             ,
             and
             breed
             an
             apprehension
             of
             a
             methodical
             exactness
             in
             discourse
             to
             ordinary
             Readers
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             discovered
             to
             tend
             to
             no
             solidity
             ,
             being
             like
             the
             Philosophers
             dividing
             of
             
               Spatium
               imaginarium
            
             ;
             all
             men
             will
             see
             plainly
             it
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             knack
             to
             be-wonder
             Children
             and
             Ignorants
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Doctor
               Hammonds
               first
               Evidence
               against
               St.
               Peters
               Universal
               Pastorship
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             now
             the
             Question
             is
             stated
             ;
             this
             Chapter
             is
             to
             prove
             no
             Donation
             of
             any
             Primacy
             to
             St.
             Peter
             by
             Christ
             ;
             the
             next
             ,
             That
             no
             such
             Authority
             is
             devolv'd
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             his
             Successor
             ,
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             now
             the
             long-expected
             time
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Evidences
             is
             come
             :
             I
             told
             you
             he
             had
             a
             horrible
             design
             in
             Lavander
             against
             the
             Pope
             ;
             now
             truth
             is
             come
             to
             light
             .
             This
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             fatal
             time
             that
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             must
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             Walls
             of
             that
             Whorish-Babylon
             thrown
             down
             by
             the
             inevitable
             and
             unresistable
             Evidences
             of
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             be
             serious
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             and
             I
             joyntly
             request
             the
             ingenuous
             Reader
             ,
             to
             bestow
             more
             attentive
             and
             deliberate
             diligence
             ,
             in
             examining
             and
             weighing
             well
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             then
             what
             hath
             gone
             before
             .
             The
             important
             weight
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             question
             ,
             now
             hot
             in
             pursuit
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             now
             mainly
             pretended
             ,
             do
             both
             invite
             to
             a
             more
             particular
             attention
             .
             The
             Doctor
             especially
             granting
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Question
             must
             be
             managed
             with
             Evidences
             ,
             and
             so
             concluded
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             .
             If
             the
             Doctors
             proofs
             conclude
             and
             manifest
             themselves
             to
             be
             indeed
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             pretended
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Evidences
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             grant
             the
             truth
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             controversie
             at
             an
             end
             .
             But
             if
             all
             the
             Evidence
             they
             bring
             ,
             be
             onely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             most
             evidently
             repugnant
             and
             most
             injurious
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             to
             all
             Ancient
             Histories
             ,
             and
             to
             themselves
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             open
             Forgeries
             ,
             and
             most
             absurd
             Deductions
             ,
             shamefully
             abusing
             the
             Readers
             judgment
             ,
             and
             ev'n
             his
             very
             eyes
             ;
             then
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             pardon
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             seem
             to
             bear
             less
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             telling
             him
             plainly
             of
             his
             faul●s
             ,
             who
             manifests
             himself
             to
             have
             quite
             cast
             off
             all
             respect
             to
             Truth
             ,
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
             his
             Readers
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             his
             own
             Conscience
             .
             But
             
             the
             Doctor
             begins
             to
             argue
             ,
             have
             at
             Saint
             Peter
             then
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             have
             at
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Evidence
             then
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             is
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               or
               Iews
               ,
               exclusively
               to
               the
               Uncircumcision
               ,
               or
               Gentiles
               .
            
             Whence
             he
             insers
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peters
             authority
             ,
             being
             restrained
             to
             the
             Jews
             onely
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             Universal
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             all
             his
             first
             Evidence
             is
             to
             evince
             the
             No-authority
             that
             Apostle
             had
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             the
             Exclusiveness
             of
             any
             Apostleship
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             .
             But
             first
             Mr.
             Hammond
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             what
             he
             means
             by
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               A
               Commissioner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               endued
               with
               authority
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               Commission
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               indefinitely
               and
               unlimitedly
               ;
               not
               restrained
               by
               Christs
               words
               to
               any
               particular
               Province
               ,
               but
               equally
               extending
               to
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             Where
             ,
             since
             he
             would
             go
             about
             to
             define
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             show
             in
             what
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             a
             Disciple
             .
             However
             ,
             all
             he
             there
             says
             ,
             is
             true
             ;
             onely
             we
             adde
             ,
             That
             neither
             by
             any
             subsequent
             act
             of
             theirs
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             imagines
             )
             was
             this
             illimited
             Commission
             given
             to
             each
             by
             Christ
             ,
             restrained
             to
             particular
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             several
             large
             Diocesses
             or
             Provinces
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             lose
             thereby
             their
             jurisdiction
             over
             other
             persons
             or
             places
             :
             However
             they
             might
             agree
             for
             the
             better
             propagating
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             disperse
             themselves
             into
             several
             Nations
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             provident
             cooperation
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             a
             more
             especial
             gift
             in
             converting
             some
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             then
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             applying
             more
             their
             industry
             ,
             where
             they
             experienced
             more
             fruit
             of
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             got
             
             thence
             by
             their
             particular
             addiction
             to
             that
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             or
             that
             Nation
             ,
             the
             appellation
             of
             their
             Apostle
             or
             Doctor
             .
             No
             Exclusiveness
             therefore
             of
             their
             ample
             Authority
             and
             Apostolical
             Jurisdiction
             from
             any
             Sect
             or
             Nation
             ;
             no
             hedging
             or
             fencing
             in
             the
             unbounded
             vastness
             of
             their
             universally-extended
             Mission
             and
             Commission
             within
             the
             Verge
             of
             any
             particular
             Province
             or
             People
             .
          
           
             Yet
             Mr.
             Hammond
             will
             needs
             have
             all
             their
             Authorities
             limited
             ,
             for
             fear
             St.
             Peters
             should
             prove
             unlimited
             ;
             and
             therefore
             layes
             for
             his
             ground
             ,
             to
             conclude
             St.
             Peter
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Jews
             onely
             ,
             
               That
               they
               distributed
               their
               Universal
            
             
             
               great
               Province
               into
               several
               lesser
               ones
               .
            
             This
             he
             evidences
             (
             for
             you
             must
             conceive
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Chapters
             are
             perfectly
             connected
             discourses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             manifest
             and
             noon-day
             Evidences
             )
             out
             of
             two
             places
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             explicating
             which
             also
             his
             chief
             talent-lies
             .
             These
             therefore
             we
             must
             endeavor
             to
             clear
             as
             far
             as
             our
             abilities
             will
             give
             us
             leave
             ;
             For
             the
             Reader
             can
             imagine
             no
             less
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             two
             places
             ,
             being
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Doctors
             future
             discourse
             ,
             must
             be
             most
             unconfutable
             Evidences
             ;
             and
             consequently
             must
             needs
             cost
             as
             much
             toil
             and
             labor
             in
             the
             answering
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             place
             he
             alledges
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             had
             especial
             and
             peculiar
             Provinces
             exclusively
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Acts
             1.
             25.
             where
             the
             Apostles
             pray
             God
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               Whether
               of
               the
               two
            
             proposed
             (
             justus
             and
             
               Matthias
               )
               he
               had
               chosen
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               receive
               the
               lot
               of
               that
               Ministry
               and
               Apostleship
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             whence
             ●udas
             
               strayed
               to
               go
               to
               his
               own
               place
            
             ;
             where
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               lesser
               Province
            
             .
             Whereas
             first
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             common
             sence
             ,
             that
             the
             lot
             of
             an
             Apostleship
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             charge
             and
             office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             most
             manifestly
             shewn
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             intent
             and
             transaction
             of
             the
             business
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             
               to
               allot
            
             one
             of
             them
             
               a
               lesser
               Province
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               chuse
               a
               twelfth
               Apostle
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             subsequent
             effect
             of
             the
             casting
             lots
             no
             less
             manifests
             it
             ,
             delivered
             us
             in
             this
             tenor
             of
             words
             ,
             
               The
               lot
               fell
               on
            
             Matthias
             ;
             
               and
               ,
               he
               was
               numbred
               with
               the
               eleven
               Apostles
            
             ;
             nor
             ,
             
               and
               thereupon
               he
               got
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               lesser
               Province
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             most
             plainly
             opposite
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             seventeenth
             verse
             of
             this
             very
             Chapter
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             useth
             the
             self-same
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             which
             the
             Doctor
             makes
             here
             stand
             for
             
               lesser
               Provinces
            
             )
             to
             express
             Iudas
             his
             dignity
             whence
             he
             fell
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             very
             place
             cited
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             manifests
             )
             the
             Apostles
             desired
             another
             should
             succeed
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             ever
             dream'd
             that
             Iudas
             had
             a
             lesser
             Province
             assigned
             him
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             point-blank
             opposite
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             writh
             the
             words
             to
             this
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             supposed
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             is
             contradictory
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             St.
             Matthias
             succeeded
             
               Iudas
               ,
               a
               lesser
               Province
            
             ;
             since
             he
             acknowledged
             before
             ,
             That
             this
             division
             of
             Provinces
             was
             made
             after
             our
             Saviours
             Ascension
             ;
             and
             consequently
             Iudas
             ,
             who
             was
             dead
             ere
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             had
             no
             such
             Province
             in
             which
             another
             might
             succeed
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             most
             notoriously
             contrary
             to
             all
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             either
             manifesting
             a
             most
             shameful
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             wilful
             malice
             in
             so
             mistaking
             it
             :
             For
             whosoever
             gave
             but
             a
             glance
             into
             those
             studies
             ,
             will
             plainly
             discern
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             distributing
             themselves
             into
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             was
             done
             a
             long
             time
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whereas
             this
             installing
             of
             St.
             Matthias
             into
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             
               lesser
               Provinces
            
             ,
             was
             manifestly
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             whoso
             reads
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             will
             clearly
             discover
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             against
             your
             own
             translation
             ,
             which
             expresses
             that
             ,
             
               The
               room
               of
               this
               Ministration
               and
               Apostleship
               ,
               from
               which
            
             Judas
             
               hath
               gone
               astray
            
             ;
             which
             your
             special
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             Scripture
             makes
             signifie
             ,
             St.
             Matthias
             
               his
               lesser
               Province
            
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             all
             accounts
             made
             up
             concerning
             this
             place
             alledged
             ,
             the
             result
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             first
             Evidence
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Ground
             of
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             future
             Evidences
             ,
             is
             so
             strong
             and
             unmovable
             ,
             that
             it
             alone
             resists
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             being
             evidently
             opposite
             to
             common
             sence
             ,
             repugnant
             expresly
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             injuriously
             contrary
             to
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             prevaricating
             from
             the
             translation
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             .
             But
             ,
             
               Humanum
               est
               errare
            
             ,
             No
             man
             but
             is
             subject
             to
             Error
             ;
             he
             will
             make
             amends
             (
             doubtless
             )
             for
             this
             mistake
             in
             the
             next
             Testimony
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Examination
               of
               Doctor
               Hammonds
               second
               Evidence
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostles
               had
               distinct
               Provinces
               ,
               so
               to
               prejudice
               St.
               Peters
               Universal
               Pastorship
               .
            
          
           
             HIs
             next
             Ground
             from
             Scripture
             (
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             even
             then
             particular
             Provinces
             exclusively
             to
             one
             another
             )
             
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               calls
               the
               going
               to
               those
            
             
             
               lesser
               Provinces
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               his
               proper
               place
               or
               assignation
               .
            
             Good
             Reader
             ,
             view
             but
             the
             place
             alledged
             and
             wonder
             .
             St.
             Peter
             speaks
             there
             of
             Iudas
             his
             prevaricating
             from
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             Hell
             (
             which
             is
             there
             cal'd
             
               his
               proper
               place
            
             )
             to
             receive
             his
             eternal
             damnation
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctor
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               Going
               to
               his
               proper
               place
               ,
               or
               assignation
               for
               the
               witnessing
            
             
             
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               proclaiming
               the
               Faith
               or
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               World.
            
             So
             as
             now
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             found
             Iudas
             a
             Diocess
             amongst
             the
             Devils
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             blasphemous
             interpretation
             would
             have
             St.
             Matthias
             succeed
             him
             .
             So
             blinde
             is
             Schism
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             grown
             to
             an
             inveterateness
             ,
             that
             a
             proof
             of
             
               Quidlibet
               è
               quolibet
            
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             ,
             nay
             an
             Evidence
             to
             legitimate
             disobedience
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             these
             two
             Testimonies
             the
             Ground
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             most
             pitiful
             proofs
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             can
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             entitles
             himself
             a
             Preacher
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             have
             the
             face
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             to
             interpret
             those
             Sacred
             
             Oracles
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             been
             challenged
             and
             discovered
             to
             have
             so
             wilfully
             ,
             and
             shamefully
             abus'd
             and
             corrupted
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             alas
             ,
             kinde
             Readers
             ,
             and
             dear
             Countrymen
             ,
             how
             tender
             a
             sence
             of
             your
             misery
             it
             must
             forcibly
             breed
             in
             any
             charitable
             heart
             ,
             to
             think
             upon
             what
             slender
             reeds
             your
             present
             Faith
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             you
             hope
             for
             salvation
             ,
             depends
             and
             relies
             .
             These
             are
             the
             men
             (
             for
             no
             priviledge
             is
             annext
             to
             your
             first
             Reformers
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ;
             )
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             they
             ,
             to
             believe
             whose
             interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             you
             have
             left
             ,
             the
             sence
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             to
             follow
             whose
             false
             call
             ,
             you
             have
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             the
             cherishing
             and
             gathering
             wings
             of
             your
             tenderest
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             to
             stray
             up
             and
             down
             in
             a
             disordered
             wilderness
             of
             distractions
             .
             That
             Church
             ,
             under
             whose
             care
             ,
             your
             prudent
             and
             pious
             Ancestors
             for
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             were
             brought
             up
             in
             a
             secure
             unanimity
             and
             settledness
             of
             belief
             :
             That
             Church
             ,
             in
             whose
             bosome
             they
             died
             ,
             and
             from
             whose
             holy
             Arms
             they
             quietly
             delivered
             their
             happy
             Souls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             her
             ever-blessed
             Spouse
             .
             That
             Church
             whose
             Authority
             was
             under-propt
             with
             the
             strongest
             supports
             which
             can
             possibly
             be
             imagin'd
             to
             strengthen
             the
             frailty
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             fickleness
             of
             humane
             belief
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             firm
             and
             constant
             adherence
             to
             supernatural
             truths
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Motives
             of
             a
             never-interrupted
             Apostolical
             Succession
             ,
             Universality
             ,
             Sanctity
             ,
             Unity
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Uniformity
             in
             Practice
             ,
             the
             ever-constantly-self-like
             Order
             in
             Hierarchical
             Government
             ;
             the
             exactness
             in
             Discipline
             ;
             the
             Possession
             of
             ,
             and
             Skill
             
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Writ
             ;
             the
             Conversion
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             ours
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ;
             the
             Splendor
             and
             Reverence
             she
             observes
             in
             her
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             the
             long-enjoy'd
             continuance
             of
             the
             Belief
             of
             Infallibility
             ;
             the
             learning
             and
             multitude
             of
             her
             Doctors
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             the
             unmoved
             constancy
             of
             her
             Martyrs
             ;
             the
             Angelical
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Seraphical
             devotion
             of
             her
             religious
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ;
             the
             higher
             and
             more
             elevated
             strain
             of
             piety
             in
             those
             Cherubins
             in
             flesh
             ,
             her
             sublime
             and
             Heaven-soaring
             Contemplatives
             ;
             the
             eminently
             good
             and
             charitable
             acts
             (
             proper
             fruits
             of
             that
             Tree
             )
             many
             remainders
             whereof
             our
             thankless
             and
             ungrateful
             Countrey
             still
             enjoys
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             all
             these
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             ,
             by
             a
             conspicuous
             visibleness
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             actually
             acknowledged
             by
             our
             very
             enemies
             .
          
           
             This
             Church
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             pregnant
             Motives
             ,
             greater
             then
             which
             ,
             the
             world
             cannot
             afford
             ,
             nor
             mans
             wit
             invent
             to
             oblige
             to
             a
             secure
             belief
             ,
             you
             have
             slighted
             ;
             and
             suffer
             your
             dear
             Souls
             to
             lie
             at
             stake
             ,
             under
             the
             most
             dangerous
             accusation
             of
             a
             grievous
             Schism
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             better
             game
             to
             play
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             excuse
             to
             alleage
             in
             counterpoize
             of
             so
             many
             weighty
             Motives
             ,
             then
             onely
             the
             bare
             fidelity
             and
             skilfulness
             of
             some
             few
             private
             men
             (
             such
             as
             is
             this
             Doctor
             )
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             wiser
             in
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ;
             and
             who
             will
             not
             stick
             ,
             when
             they
             want
             better
             shifts
             ,
             to
             delude
             your
             eyes
             with
             obtruding
             their
             own
             forgeries
             and
             sillilycritical
             explications
             (
             as
             doth
             this
             Doctor
             )
             for
             most
             absolute
             EVIDENCES
             .
             Awake
             then
             ,
             
             as
             you
             tender
             your
             Souls
             endless
             good
             or
             misery
             ,
             awake
             ;
             and
             let
             these
             gross-absurdities
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             impose
             upon
             you
             ,
             rouze
             you
             from
             the
             Lethargy
             of
             such
             an
             easie
             credulity
             .
             Wisely
             bethink
             your selves
             in
             time
             ,
             how
             unsafe
             it
             is
             to
             relie
             on
             the
             bare
             Authority
             of
             their
             slippery
             interpretations
             ,
             and
             relinquish
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             world
             :
             Which
             both
             possesses
             a
             thousand
             Motives
             they
             dare
             not
             lay
             claim
             to
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             their
             own
             pretence
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             right
             interpreting
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             have
             infinite
             advantages
             .
             Of
             this
             ,
             dear
             Reader
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             admonish
             thee
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             said
             too
             much
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             will
             make
             my
             words
             good
             in
             the
             process
             of
             this
             work
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             have
             now
             complain'd
             for
             nothing
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             me
             cause
             ,
             ere
             he
             ends
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             complain
             for
             something
             .
          
           
             But
             ere
             I
             proceed
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             heed
             attentively
             what
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             granted
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             preach'd
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             or
             Jews
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             more
             particular
             fruit
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             especial
             assistance
             he
             found
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             pains
             he
             took
             amongst
             them
             ,
             was
             called
             their
             Apostle
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             cooperation
             he
             experienced
             of
             Gods
             assistance
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             more
             particularly
             addict
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             thence
             had
             the
             appellation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             as
             he
             himself
             clearly
             explicates
             himself
             in
             the
             place
             the
             Doctor
             alleages
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Jews
             more
             particularly
             belonged
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             him
             in
             
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               For
               ,
               he
               that
               wrought
               with
            
             Peter
             
               for
               the
               Apostleship
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               wrought
               with
               me
               also
               ●…mongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             Where
             the
             particle
             (
             For●…
             manifestly
             renders
             the
             reason
             why
             these
             t●…
             Apostles
             were
             more
             properly
             particularized
             〈◊〉
             these
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             〈◊〉
             other
             designation
             ,
             then
             the
             more
             especial
             c●●operation
             of
             Gods
             efficacious
             assistance
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             yet
             more
             plainly
             shown
             in
             the
             ninth
             Verse
             〈◊〉
             the
             same
             Chapter
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             evide●…
             and
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             more
             peculiarly
             applied
             himself
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             which
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             th●…
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Jews
             were
             so
             particularly
             St.
             Peters
             Province
             ,
             that
             his
             Authority
             was
             limited
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             coul●…
             intermeddle
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentile●…
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             no
             jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ;
             an●…
             the
             contrary
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             This
             is
             the
             Docto●…
             Position
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             takes
             his
             first
             Evidence
             
             against
             St.
             Peters
             Universal
             Pastorship
             ▪
             
               That
               this
               Apostle
               was
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Circumcisi●…
               or
               Iews
               ,
               Exclusively
               to
               the
               Uncircumcision
               or
               Gentiles
               .
            
             Which
             Assertion
             is
             so
             shamelesly
             false
             ,
             s●…
             expresly-opposite
             to
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             ancient
             History
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             invent
             a
             Paradox
             so
             totally
             unwarrantable
             ▪
             and
             improbable
             as
             this
             .
             Nay
             more
             ,
             I
             promis●…
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Hammond
             too
             ,
             That
             if
             amongst
             those
             many
             Testimonies
             he
             produces
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             there
             be
             but
             found
             any
             one
             sentence
             ▪
             line
             ,
             word
             ,
             syllable
             ,
             or
             letter
             ,
             which
             exclude●
             St.
             Peters
             Authority
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             more
             
             then
             what
             this
             man
             puts
             in
             his
             of
             own
             head
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             content
             to
             yeeld
             him
             the
             whole
             Controversie
             .
             And
             may
             not
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Divinity
             be
             asham'd
             such
             a
             proffer
             should
             be
             made
             him
             in
             those
             very
             proofs
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             bear
             the
             Reader
             in
             hand
             are
             most
             perfect
             Evidences
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             his
             pretended
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             ●al
             .
             ●
             .
             7.
             (
             which
             we
             have
             before
             explicated
             )
             ●nely
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostleship
               of
               the
               Iews
               or
               Circumcision
               was
               committed
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             ;
             but
             ●hat
             it
             was
             of
             the
             
               Iews
               onely
            
             ,
             or
             none
             but
             them
             ,
             ●o
             as
             by
             the
             particular
             Commission
             to
             convert
             ●●em
             ,
             he
             lost
             or
             was
             excluded
             from
             any
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Doctors
             ●ffertion
             ,
             and
             can
             onely
             advantage
             his
             cause
             ,
             )
             ●…ere
             is
             neither
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             ●…se
             ,
             the
             least
             syllable
             .
             Whereas
             it
             is
             impossible
             〈◊〉
             should
             not
             see
             that
             the
             contrary
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             .
             Peter
             both
             had
             Authority
             ,
             and
             did
             preach
             〈◊〉
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             was
             as
             manifest
             in
             Scripture
             as
             〈◊〉
             Sun
             at
             Noon-day
             ;
             half
             the
             eleventh
             Chap●…
             of
             the
             Acts
             being
             employed
             in
             a
             most
             ex●…ss
             Narration
             of
             St.
             Peters
             vision
             ,
             exhor●…ing
             
             ●…n
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             he
             accordingly
             did
             ,
             and
             went
             immediately
             by
             an
             espe●…
             Mission
             of
             God
             to
             convert
             Cornelius
             a
             Gen●…
             ,
             where
             he
             preached
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             ●…se
             .
             As
             also
             St.
             Peter
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Ieru●…m
             affirmed
             saying
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               God
               hath
               chosen
               amongst
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               hear
               the
               ●…d
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               believe
               .
            
             What
             〈◊〉
             we
             think
             now
             of
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             puts
             ,
             ●…vident
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             
             no
             authority
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             where
             as
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             says
             ,
             
               He
               was
               chose
               out
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             and
             particularly
             authorized
             so
             that
             end
             ?
             Is
             this
             man
             fit
             to
             be
             accounted
             〈◊〉
             expounder
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             who
             thus
             wilfull
             perverts
             ,
             and
             purposely
             contradicts
             it
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             if
             St.
             Peter
             were
             made
             Apostle
             〈◊〉
             the
             Jews
             Exclusively
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             St.
             Paul
             was
             made
             Apostle
             of
             〈◊〉
             Gentiles
             Exclusively
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             the
             wo●…
             alleaged
             (
             Gal.
             2.
             7.
             )
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               the
               uncircumcision
               was
               committed
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               of
               〈◊〉
               Circumcision
               was
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             (
             upon
             which
             on●…
             
             the
             Doctor
             builds
             this
             Tenet
             )
             equally
             inser●…
             Exclusiveness
             of
             jurisdiction
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             in
             〈◊〉
             other
             ,
             over
             his
             fellow
             Apostles
             Province
             )
             as
             〈◊〉
             Particle
             (
             As
             )
             signifies
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             him●…
             confesses
             Section
             seven
             ,
             unless
             the
             word
             (
             peculiar
             )
             must
             lose
             its
             signification
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             evident
             that
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             where
             ever
             he
             ca●…
             preached
             first
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             appears
             most
             evidently
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             5.
             
             &
             14.
             1.
             
             &
             17.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             wh●…
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               manner
               or
               c●…
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Iews
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               preach
               Ch●…
               Faith.
            
             Also
             Acts
             20.
             18
             ,
             21.
             where
             St.
             Paul
             s●…
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               That
               ever
               since
               he
               came
               into
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               witnessed
               both
               to
               the
               Iews
               and
               Grecians
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               pentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               Ch●…
            
             Likewise
             Acts
             19.
             8.
             
             &
             21.
             21.
             where
             the
             formation
             against
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               t●…
               all
               the
               Iews
               ,
            
             such
             and
             such
             things
             that
             foll●…
             there
             .
             So
             Acts
             22.
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             al●…
             being
             a
             Sermon
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             Again
             〈◊〉
             24.
             24.
             
             &
             28.
             23.
             where
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             ,
             〈◊〉
             at
             Rome
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             preached
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             〈◊〉
             And
             now
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             if
             this
             be
             ●…
             
             most
             steel'd
             impudence
             ,
             thus
             point-blank
             ,
             and
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             the
             whole
             stream
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             onely
             upon
             his
             bare
             word
             to
             impale
             and
             confine
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             mutually-exclusive
             and
             contradistinct
             Jurisdictions
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             meerly
             out
             of
             malice
             (
             forsooth
             )
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             cut
             short
             his
             Authority
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Successor
             of
             St.
             Peter
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Evidences
             ,
             dear
             Countrymen
             ,
             your
             Doctors
             bring
             you
             to
             secure
             your
             Souls
             from
             the
             most
             dangerous
             sin
             of
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               Consequences
               out
               of
               the
               Doctors
               former
               Grounds
               ,
               and
               his
               further
               Process
               in
               Evidencing
               .
            
          
           
             YEt
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             what
             work
             the
             Doctor
             will
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             let
             him
             alone
             to
             run
             blindly
             forwards
             upon
             his
             own
             grounds
             .
             He
             will
             have
             all
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             several
             Provinces
             limiting
             their
             jurisdictions
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             misfortunately
             called
             them
             )
             which
             must
             be
             peculiar
             to
             each
             ,
             and
             exclusive
             of
             one
             anothers
             right
             ,
             else
             this
             preparative
             ground
             will
             make
             nothing
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             purpose
             .
             Consequently
             to
             this
             foundation
             laid
             in
             the
             fifth
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             begins
             the
             sixth
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Circumcision
               or
               Iewish
               Christians
               were
               peculiarly
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               Province
               ;
               and
            
             (
             Section
             seven
             )
             
               the
               Gentile
               Christians
               ,
               peculiarly
               St.
            
             Pauls
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             Doctor
             will
             stand
             to
             these
             grounds
             
             thus
             laid
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             ask
             ,
             What
             becomes
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             Must
             they
             stand
             by
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             while
             St.
             Paul
             converts
             
               all
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             
               Peter
               all
               the
               Iews
            
             ?
             You
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             subordinate
             to
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             that
             would
             endanger
             a
             kinde
             of
             primacy
             in
             jurisdiction
             :
             Will
             you
             say
             then
             ,
             they
             onely
             help●
             them
             ?
             That
             sounds
             dangerously
             still
             ,
             and
             intimates
             some
             principality
             in
             the
             others
             ;
             allowing
             them
             no
             jurisdiction
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             the
             others
             please
             to
             accept
             of
             their
             aid
             .
             You
             must
             say
             ,
             then
             that
             these
             Provinces
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             were
             promiscuously
             ,
             and
             indifferently
             given
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             the
             main
             Pillars
             of
             your
             Evidences
             ,
             I
             mean
             your
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             your
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             you
             say
             all
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             and
             which
             apply'd
             to
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             to
             signifie
             peculiar
             and
             exclusively-proper
             Provinces
             ,
             will
             not
             bear
             ,
             apply'd
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             sence
             of
             a
             promiscuous
             authority
             .
             It
             onely
             remains
             then
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             exclusive
             jurisdiction
             or
             peculiar
             Province
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             do
             .
             Thus
             this
             courteous
             Doctor
             hath
             by
             his
             acute
             way
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             infinitely
             obliged
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             freeing
             them
             from
             the
             hard
             and
             laborious
             task
             their
             Master
             enjoyn'd
             them
             ,
             and
             
               getting
               them
               all
               leave
               to
               play
               .
            
             Nor
             hath
             he
             less
             obliged
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             it
             proceeded
             from
             good-will
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             malice
             and
             ignorance
             ;
             for
             indistributing
             between
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             the
             Diocess
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             he
             hath
             at
             unawares
             confirm'd
             the
             Pope
             ,
             their
             Successor
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Universal
             Pastor
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ;
             since
             it
             
             is
             most
             certain
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Doctor
             acknowledged
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             (
             beginning
             with
             Clemens
             )
             succeeded
             them
             both
             in
             that
             Chair
             and
             See.
             But
             is
             it
             not
             a
             pretty
             thing
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Section
             six
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             grounds
             he
             had
             laid
             himself
             ;
             and
             having
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             conjecture
             ,
             he
             cramps
             the
             vast
             jurisdiction
             of
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviours
             
             large
             Commission
             of
             
               Euntes
               in
               universum
               mundum
               praedicate
               Evangelium
               omni
               creaturae
               .
               Going
               into
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
            
             ;
             given
             to
             each
             Apostle
             ,
             into
             those
             few
             pitiful
             Parishes
             of
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             dispersion
             .
             And
             yet
             afterwards
             ,
             repenting
             he
             had
             granted
             
             him
             so
             much
             ,
             he
             balks
             his
             former
             too
             liberal
             donation
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Lydian
               Asia
            
             ,
             and
             bestows
             it
             on
             St.
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             But
             me
             thinks
             I
             hear
             the
             Doctors
             Evidences
             call
             aloud
             upon
             us
             to
             lend
             them
             a
             due
             consideration
             ;
             which
             therefore
             ,
             especially
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             now
             adays
             so
             scant
             of
             demonstrations
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             infinite
             wrong
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             Sciences
             ,
             carelesly
             to
             omit
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             he
             evidences
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             had
             no
             
             Primacy
             at
             Ierusalem
             where
             St.
             Iames
             sate
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             ,
             
               Singular
               Supremacy
            
             .
             By
             which
             expression
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             was
             not
             particular
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             needs
             no
             evidencing
             :
             But
             if
             he
             intends
             such
             a
             Primacy
             as
             is
             pretended
             St.
             Peter
             had
             ,
             what
             means
             the
             word
             Singular
             ?
             or
             how
             does
             the
             Doctor
             
               so
               quite
               take
               off
               all
               pretensions
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               to
               such
               a
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             as
             he
             brags
             ,
             pag.
             73
             ?
             Because
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
             not
             Peter
             
               alone
               ,
               but
            
             James
             and
             John
             
               entrusted
               that
               charge
               to
               him
            
             :
             What
             a
             miserable
             Doctor
             is
             this
             ?
             who
             makes
             account
             Saint
             Peter
             could
             not
             be
             
             chiefer
             in
             Authority
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             unless
             he
             did
             all
             things
             alone
             by
             himself
             .
             And
             how
             can
             it
             invalidate
             St.
             Peters
             greater
             Authority
             that
             he
             took
             other
             two
             with
             him
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             well
             known
             an
             Archbishop
             going
             to
             consecrate
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             takes
             two
             other
             Bishops
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             follows
             not
             hence
             ,
             that
             an
             Archbishop
             hath
             no
             higher
             degree
             of
             Authority
             than
             the
             Bishops
             .
             O
             ,
             but
             he
             findes
             St.
             Iames
             named
             before
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             9.
             and
             
             that
             (
             doubtless
             )
             he
             fancies
             to
             be
             an
             
               invincible
               Evidence
            
             ;
             not
             considering
             that
             if
             that
             argument
             were
             allow'd
             any
             weight
             ,
             his
             cause
             were
             lost
             ;
             since
             in
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             is
             constantly
             named
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
             St.
             Iames
             had
             the
             
               Principal
               place
               in
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               where
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               is
               present
               ;
               and
               ACCORDINGLY
               gives
               the
               sentence
               ,
            
             Acts
             15
             19.
             
               upon
               which
               ,
               the
               Rescript
               is
               grounded
               .
            
             Where
             first
             ,
             that
             St.
             Iames
             had
             
               the
               principal
               place
            
             ,
             is
             a
             pitiful
             guessing
             Assertion
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             pretence
             of
             a
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             puts
             the
             word
             Principal
             in
             other
             letters
             ,
             as
             a
             main
             business
             .
             Next
             ,
             whereas
             he
             alleages
             that
             St.
             Iames
             gave
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             then
             quotes
             Acts
             15.
             19.
             
             I
             finde
             onely
             that
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             produced
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               my
               sentence
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             the
             Doctor
             turns
             
               my
               sentence
            
             which
             can
             onely
             signifie
             his
             opinion
             or
             judgment
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             into
             
               the
               sentence
            
             ,
             which
             sounds
             a
             conclusive
             definition
             and
             decision
             of
             a
             business
             under
             debate
             .
          
           
             No
             wiser
             nor
             honester
             is
             his
             next
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             Rescript
             is
             grounded
             upon
             St.
             Iames
             his
             sentence
             in
             particular
             ,
             citing
             for
             it
             ,
             Ver.
             22.
             
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             there
             particularizing
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             ,
             Then
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Barnabas
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             had
             spoken
             )
             
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             upon
             what
             grounds
             can
             this
             demonstrative
             Doctor
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Rescript
             was
             grounded
             particularly
             upon
             St.
             Iames
             his
             sentence
             ,
             and
             thence
             deduce
             his
             priority
             of
             dignity
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             any
             one
             that
             shall
             read
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             St.
             
               Peters
               sentence
            
             was
             the
             same
             with
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             matter
             controverted
             ;
             both
             concurring
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             grievous
             burthen
             of
             Circumcision
             :
             And
             although
             the
             abstaining
             from
             
               Fornication
               ,
               things
               strangled
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             be
             found
             in
             St.
             Iames
             his
             sentence
             onely
             ,
             yet
             how
             can
             this
             argue
             a
             greater
             Authority
             in
             Iames
             ?
             did
             St.
             Peter
             vote
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             St.
             Iames
             his
             sentence
             oversway
             ?
             or
             would
             not
             the
             advice
             of
             commanding
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             things
             there
             prohibited
             ,
             have
             been
             voted
             and
             accepted
             of
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             though
             the
             proposition
             had
             been
             made
             by
             one
             of
             inferior
             dignity
             ?
             unless
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             Doctor
             imagines
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             assembled
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             were
             such
             weak
             ,
             passionate
             and
             partial
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             decree
             things
             because
             they
             were
             reason
             and
             fitting
             ,
             but
             because
             St.
             Iames
             spoke
             them
             ,
             whose
             greater
             Authority
             (
             the
             Doctor
             seating
             him
             in
             the
             
               principal
               place
            
             )
             they
             were
             ,
             you
             must
             think
             ,
             somewhat
             afraid
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             any
             thing
             serves
             this
             Doctor
             for
             an
             Evidence
             .
             His
             all
             ▪
             swallowing
             faith
             makes
             that
             seem
             a
             demonstration
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             to
             us
             
             poor
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             unbelief
             ,
             bears
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             show
             of
             a
             probability
             .
             And
             ,
             he
             imagines
             (
             from
             the
             particle
             Then
             )
             in
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             verse
             ,
             which
             he
             misunderstands
             )
             that
             he
             who
             gives
             his
             sentence
             after
             another
             ,
             hath
             an
             Authority
             above
             him
             .
             Though
             in
             reason
             one
             should
             rather
             think
             ,
             after
             such
             debate
             as
             had
             been
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             Verse
             7.
             it
             argued
             some
             greater
             Authority
             in
             him
             who
             should
             first
             break
             the
             Ice
             ,
             and
             interpose
             his
             judgment
             in
             such
             a
             solemnly-pronounced
             Oration
             ,
             as
             did
             St.
             Peter
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             will
             have
             the
             contrary
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
             The
             up
             ▪
             shot
             then
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctors
             concluding
             against
             St.
             Peters
             Primacy
             from
             St.
             Iames
             his
             being
             
               first
               named
            
             ,
             is
             a
             prejudice
             to
             his
             own
             cause
             ;
             from
             his
             
               principal
               place
               in
               the
               Council
            
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             own
             fiction
             ;
             from
             his
             giving
             
               the
               sentence
            
             ,
             and
             on
             it
             grounding
             the
             Rescript
             ,
             two
             fine
             little
             diminutive
             frauds
             and
             abuses
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             from
             his
             instalment
             ,
             a
             frivolous
             peece
             of
             affected
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             thus
             you
             have
             a
             perfect
             account
             cast
             up
             of
             the
             Doctors
             sixth
             Paragraph
             in
             his
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             Evidences
             .
          
           
             Ere
             I
             remove
             to
             another
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             whose
             little
             curiosity
             has
             not
             invited
             him
             to
             look
             into
             languages
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             amazed
             at
             the
             large
             Greek
             citations
             ,
             which
             here
             swell
             the
             Margin
             :
             I
             can
             assure
             him
             they
             are
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             but
             of
             indifferent
             matters
             acknowledged
             by
             our selves
             :
             And
             I
             will
             be
             bound
             ,
             both
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             for
             the
             Doctors
             innocency
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             never
             tedious
             ,
             nor
             over
             large
             ,
             either
             in
             Citations
             
             or
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             tend
             directly
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             controversie
             ;
             as
             hath
             heretofore
             in
             part
             been
             declared
             ,
             and
             shall
             more
             particularly
             be
             manifested
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             seventh
             Paragraph
             ,
             to
             omit
             what
             hath
             been
             answered
             already
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               had
               no
               Commission
               received
               from
               ,
               nor
               dependence
               on
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             citing
             for
             it
             Gal.
             1.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
             Which
             words
             may
             import
             a
             double
             sence
             ;
             either
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             conferring
             upon
             him
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             means
             or
             dependence
             on
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             indeed
             the
             Scripture
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             we
             acknowledge
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             given
             him
             was
             not
             dependent
             on
             or
             subject
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             the
             cheif
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             question
             here
             treated
             ;
             denied
             by
             us
             ,
             nor
             contradicted
             at
             all
             by
             the
             place
             alleaged
             .
             But
             he
             proceeds
             in
             his
             fundamental
             absurdity
             ,
             that
             those
             two
             great
             Apostles
             wherever
             they
             came
             ,
             
               the
               one
               constantly
               applied
               himself
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             Where
             if
             by
             ,
             (
             constantly
             )
             he
             means
             
               most
               commonly
            
             or
             even
             always
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             retained
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             others
             Province
             ,
             then
             (
             to
             omit
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             shown
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             )
             it
             makes
             nothing
             against
             us
             .
             But
             if
             it
             signifie
             exclusively
             ,
             or
             so
             ,
             That
             neither
             had
             any
             Authority
             over
             the
             others
             Province
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             sence
             onely
             it
             can
             limit
             St.
             Peters
             Universal
             Authority
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             expresses
             Section
             six
             ,
             is
             his
             aim
             )
             then
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             my
             eighth
             Section
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             see
             the
             contrary
             manifested
             to
             the
             eye
             by
             nine
             or
             ten
             most
             express
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             yet
             the
             Doctor
             goes
             on
             to
             evidence
             it
             by
             
             Testimonies
             ,
             which
             obliges
             us
             to
             address
             our selves
             with
             new
             vigor
             to
             bear
             the
             shock
             of
             so
             terrible
             an
             encounter
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             testimony
             is
             his
             own
             knowledge
             .
             
             
               Thus
               we
               know
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               was
               at
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               where
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               converted
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               the
               Gentiles
            
             :
             But
             puts
             down
             no
             testimony
             at
             all
             to
             confirm
             the
             weaker
             ones
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               We
               know
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             had
             been
             requisite
             ,
             that
             
               we
               might
               have
               known
               it
               too
               .
            
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               certainly
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               was
               no
               ways
               subordinate
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               behavior
               towards
               him
               avowed
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             11.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               From
               his
               withstanding
               him
               to
               the
               face
               .
            
             Yet
             wiser
             men
             then
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             and
             St.
             Austin
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             interpreted
             St.
             Peters
             bearing
             it
             so
             patiently
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             less
             or
             equal
             Authority
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             greater
             humility
             ;
             that
             ,
             being
             higher
             in
             dignity
             ,
             he
             should
             suffer
             so
             mildly
             the
             reprehensions
             of
             an
             inferior
             ,
             Quem
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               )
               quamvis
            
             Primum
             Dominus
             
             
               elegerit
               ,
               &
            
             super
             eum
             aedificaverit
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             ,
             
               tamen
               cum
               secum
            
             Paulus
             
               disceptavit
               ,
               non
               vindicavit
               ●ibi
               aliquid
               insolenter
               aut
               arroganter
               assumpsit
               ,
               ut
               diceret
               se
            
             Primatum
             
               tenere
               ,
               &
               obtemperari
               à
               novellis
               &
               posteris
               sibi
               potiùs
               oportere
               ;
               nec
               despexit
            
             Paulum
             
               quod
               Ecclesiae
               priùs
               persecutor
               fuisset
               sed
               consilium
               veritatis
               admisit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whom
               ,
               though
               our
               Lord
               chose
               to
               be
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               upon
               him
               built
               his
               Church
               ;
               yet
               when
            
             Paul
             
               contended
               with
               him
               ,
               be
               did
               not
               challenge
               and
               assume
               to
               himself
               any
               thing
               in
               an
               insolent
               and
               proud
               manner
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               the
            
             Primacy
             ,
             
               and
               so
               should
               rather
               be
               obeyed
               by
               newer
               and
               later
               Apostles
               ;
               neither
               did
               he
               despise
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               because
               he
               had
               formerly
            
             
             
               been
               a
               persecutor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               admitted
               the
               councel
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             Thus
             that
             ancient
             ,
             learned
             and
             holy
             Father
             St.
             Cyprian
             ;
             yet
             Mr.
             Hammond
             hath
             certainty
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Examination
               of
               ten
               dumb
               Testimonies
               ,
               which
               Dr.
               Hammond
               brings
               to
               plead
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             next
             Testimony
             begins
             thus
             ,
             ACCORDINGLY
             
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Doctors
             own
             
               WE
               KNOW
               )
               in
            
             Ignatius
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Magnesians
             ,
             
               We
               read
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               was
               founded
               by
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               St.
            
             Paul.
             After
             which
             follows
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Antiochians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               You
               have
               been
               the
               Disciples
               of
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             What
             then
             ?
             These
             Testimonies
             are
             stark
             dumb
             in
             what
             concerns
             the
             Doctors
             purpose
             ;
             for
             the
             founding
             the
             Antiochians
             Church
             and
             teaching
             them
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             promiscuous
             endeavors
             of
             those
             Apostles
             .
             Here
             is
             not
             the
             least
             news
             of
             distinction
             ,
             much
             less
             exclusion
             of
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ▪
             True
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Testimonies
             are
             defective
             ,
             and
             to
             blame
             ;
             but
             the
             Doctor
             knows
             how
             to
             mend
             them
             by
             his
             Interpretation
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               You
               have
               been
               the
               Disciples
               of
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             
               ID
               EST
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               converted
               and
               ruled
               by
               them
               ;
               the
               Iewish
               part
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentile
               by
               the
               other
               .
            
             Was
             ever
             such
             
             an
             
               ID
               EST
            
             heard
             off
             ?
             to
             infer
             an
             exclusive
             distinction
             and
             limitation
             of
             Authority
             from
             terms
             plainly
             promiscuous
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             a
             confusion
             of
             jurisdiction
             might
             more
             properly
             be
             deduced
             .
             So
             as
             not
             a
             letter
             of
             the
             question
             is
             found
             in
             the
             testimony
             ,
             but
             what
             Mr.
             Hammond
             with
             a
             blinde
             
               Id
               est
            
             ,
             addes
             of
             his
             own
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             it
             is
             left
             a
             drawn
             match
             ,
             whether
             his
             
               ID
               EST
            
             or
             
               WE
               KNOW
            
             be
             the
             better
             Testimony
             :
             However
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Doctors
             apprehension
             they
             are
             both
             of
             them
             most
             absolute
             EVIDENCES
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             he
             says
             them
             both
             without
             either
             Authority
             or
             Reason
             .
          
           
             He
             labors
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             found
             a
             distinction
             
             of
             the
             Iewish
             and
             Gentile
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             a
             jot
             to
             his
             purpose
             had
             he
             demonstrated
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             pity
             to
             see
             what
             shifts
             he
             is
             put
             to
             in
             proving
             it
             .
             Necessity
             makes
             many
             a
             man
             forfeit
             his
             honesty
             ,
             a●
             this
             Doctor
             hath
             also
             done
             too
             plainly
             here
             .
             Where
             he
             abuses
             most
             grosly
             St.
             Peter
             with
             his
             Jewish
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             too
             ,
             citing
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             
             
               That
               they
               withdrew
               from
               all
               communion
               and
               society
               with
               the
               Gentile
               Christians
               .
            
             Whereas
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             word
             as
             ALL
             ,
             in
             which
             alone
             he
             can
             found
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Church
             .
             Neither
             (
             as
             the
             place
             alleaged
             manifests
             )
             did
             they
             any
             otherwise
             withdraw
             from
             them
             ,
             tha●
             in
             refusing
             onely
             to
             eat
             the
             Gentile
             diet
             ;
             yet
             this
             he
             calls
             ,
             
               withdrawing
               from
               ALL
               COMMUNION
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Doctor
             made
             account
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Communion
             ,
             but
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ▪
             Moreover
             ,
             since
             to
             withdraw
             from
             
               all
               Communion
            
             with
             another
             Church
             ,
             is
             against
             
             
               fraternal
               Charity
            
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             formerlylaid
             grounds
             ,
             a
             Schism
             ,
             (
             a
             sin
             inexcusable
             by
             such
             light
             trifles
             as
             were
             then
             between
             them
             )
             it
             follows
             most
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             prove
             a
             perfect
             distinction
             of
             the
             two
             Churches
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             hath
             consequently
             made
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             for
             withdrawing
             from
             
               all
               Communion
               with
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             Schismatical
             ;
             and
             blessed
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             nay
             ,
             a
             ring-leader
             of
             Schismaticks
             :
             But
             ,
             God
             be
             praised
             ,
             the
             place
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             falsified
             ,
             and
             so
             good
             St.
             Peter
             is
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Testimony
             or
             EVIDENCE
             of
             the
             
             mutually-exclusive
             Jurisdictions
             of
             these
             two
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             writer
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             saith
             pag.
             75.
             )
             
               ACCORDINGLY
               tells
               us
               that
            
             Evodius
             and
             Ignatius
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
               sate
               Bishops
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               one
               succeeding
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               the
               other
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               one
               in
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               the
               Gentile
               Congregation
               .
            
             Whereas
             the
             place
             alledged
             in
             the
             Author
             (
             which
             I
             will
             put
             down
             ,
             because
             he
             slubberingly
             omits
             it
             )
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             (
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             46.
             )
             Antiochiae
             Evodius
             
               ordinatus
               est
               à
               me
            
             Petro
             ,
             Ignatius
             à
             Paulo
             :
             At
             Antioch
             Evodius
             
               was
               ordained
               by
               me
            
             Peter
             ,
             Ignatius
             by
             Paul.
             This
             is
             all
             ;
             there
             being
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             a
             syllable
             more
             concerning
             that
             matter
             .
             Where
             (
             besides
             that
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             will
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             acknowledge
             the
             Book
             of
             no
             sound
             Authority
             )
             you
             see
             the
             Testimony
             produced
             ,
             expresseth
             onely
             their
             Ordination
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             saith
             nothing
             of
             their
             
               sitting
               together
            
             ,
             nor
             
               succeeding
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             much
             less
             talks
             of
             the
             
               distinction
               of
               the
               Iewish
               or
               Gentile
               Congregation
            
             ;
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             of
             any
             mutual
             Exclusiveness
             of
             St.
             
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             Jurisdiction
             there
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             indeed
             all
             that
             is
             to
             the
             purpose
             )
             are
             either
             voluntarily
             added
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             or
             groundlesly
             supposed
             ,
             or
             else
             must
             be
             pretended
             as
             deducible
             thence
             by
             Mr.
             
               Hammonds
               all-proving
               ID
               EST.
            
             However
             the
             story
             goes
             (
             for
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no
             )
             it
             is
             manifest
             first
             that
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             not
             brought
             a
             syllable
             of
             a
             proof
             to
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             were
             it
             granted
             :
             Next
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             by
             himself
             alleaged
             here
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Origen
             ,
             calling
             Ignatius
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             St.
             Ierom
             ,
             calling
             him
             the
             third
             ,
             make
             much
             against
             the
             sitting
             of
             two
             together
             :
             Neither
             will
             he
             finde
             St.
             Paul
             was
             ever
             accounted
             a
             Parcel-Bishop
             in
             Antioch
             with
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             properly-call'd
             Successor
             there
             :
             However
             he
             might
             perhaps
             ordain
             some
             Bishop
             to
             assist
             there
             after
             his
             departure
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             ere
             he
             sees
             what
             he
             does
             ,
             he
             blindly
             sweeps
             down
             all
             his
             own
             laborious
             Cobweb-work
             with
             a
             Testimony
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             which
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             received
             the
             Archisacerdotal
             honor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               that
               great
               Apostle
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             where
             the
             Doctor
             leaves
             out
             the
             word
             Great
             ,
             Iest
             St.
             Peter
             should
             have
             too
             much
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             
               The
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             being
             a
             Book
             which
             is
             excepted
             against
             by
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             being
             an
             Author
             beyond
             exception
             ,
             we
             have
             far
             more
             reason
             to
             judg
             by
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             
               Great
               St.
               Peter
            
             ordained
             Ignatius
             also
             ,
             rather
             then
             Euodius
             onely
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             Doctor
             is
             far
             from
             gaining
             ,
             nay
             even
             comes
             off
             with
             no
             small
             loss
             from
             his
             own
             Testimonies
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             faithful
             endeavors
             
             of
             his
             
               ID
               EST
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             His
             fifth
             Testimony
             is
             out
             of
             St.
             Irenaeus
             ,
             
             which
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               founded
               and
               built
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             The
             sixth
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Doctor
             praises
             for
             more
             express
             )
             is
             of
             St.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             who
             testifies
             ,
             That
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             
               were
               Apostles
               and
               Bishops
               in
            
             Rome
             .
             The
             seventh
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Inscriptions
               on
               the
               Apostles
               Tombs
               mentions
               them
               as
               Founders
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             The
             eighth
             is
             from
             Gaius
             ,
             an
             ancient
             writer
             ,
             who
             calls
             their
             Monuments
             ,
             
               The
               Monuments
               of
               them
               that
               founded
               that
               Church
               .
            
             The
             ninth
             is
             out
             of
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             affirms
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             
               Corinth
               ,
               That
               each
               of
               them
               was
               the
               foundation
               of
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             The
             tenth
             out
             of
             St.
             Prosper
             ,
             who
             witnesseth
             ,
             That
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               consecrated
               or
               constituted
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             six
             Testimonies
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             put
             down
             in
             order
             as
             they
             lay
             ,
             and
             fully
             as
             he
             cited
             them
             ,
             not
             omitting
             a
             syllable
             .
             And
             now
             tell
             me
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             good
             Reader
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             hast
             better
             eyes
             then
             I
             )
             canst
             thou
             discern
             any
             the
             least
             word
             in
             any
             of
             these
             six
             Testimonies
             ,
             which
             even
             seems
             afar
             off
             to
             limit
             St.
             Peters
             authority
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             point
             in
             question
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             spoken
             here
             more
             than
             in
             a
             general
             and
             promiscuous
             sense
             ,
             
               That
               they
               builded
               ,
               founded
               a
               Church
               ,
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Do
             they
             ●ound
             any
             distinction
             or
             exclusiveness
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             When
             thou
             hast
             well
             examin'd
             thi●
             ;
             next
             ,
             please
             to
             consider
             that
             to
             evidence
             by
             Testimonies
             ,
             cannot
             be
             done
             otherwise
             than
             by
             expressing
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             evidenced
             :
             Which
             
             thing
             in
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             being
             the
             restriction
             ,
             limitation
             ,
             exception
             ,
             and
             exclusion
             of
             St.
             Peters
             jurisdiction
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             given
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             ,
             without
             controversie
             ,
             Universal
             )
             this
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             evidenced
             by
             Testimonies
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             restrictive
             ,
             limitative
             ,
             exceptive
             ,
             and
             exclusive
             terms
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             
               Onely
               ,
               solely
               ,
               alone
               ,
               to
               none
               else
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             once
             understood
             and
             apply'd
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctors
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             readest
             this
             Answer
             ,
             whether
             thou
             be'st
             Catholick
             ,
             Protestant
             ,
             Puritan
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             thou
             shouldst
             manifestly
             see
             that
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             not
             said
             one
             syllable
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             there
             being
             neither
             in
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             nor
             following
             Testimonies
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             Histories
             ,
             any
             the
             least
             restrictive
             or
             
               exclusive
               sentence
            
             ,
             particle
             or
             syllable
             for
             him
             :
             To
             say
             nothing
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             both
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Histories
             are
             most
             expresly
             against
             him
             .
             What
             a
             most
             unfortunate
             man
             is
             this
             Doctor
             to
             vent
             these
             for
             EVIDENCES
             ;
             and
             how
             unfortunate
             they
             ,
             who
             hazard
             the
             eternal
             loss
             of
             their
             Souls
             upon
             such
             mens
             writings
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             our
             six
             Testimonies
             :
             By
             what
             means
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             does
             he
             make
             them
             speak
             to
             his
             purpose
             ?
             Not
             by
             torturing
             and
             screwing
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             confess
             what
             they
             never
             intended
             ;
             that
             were
             impossible
             in
             such
             stubborn
             allegations
             ,
             and
             perfectly-silent
             in
             what
             concerns
             him
             :
             Nor
             by
             intermingling
             words
             of
             his
             own
             to
             prompt
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             speak
             out
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             old
             and
             often-discover'd
             
             trick
             of
             his
             fellows
             ;
             nor
             by
             criticizing
             ,
             his
             former
             unsuccessful
             art
             ;
             but
             by
             pinning
             a
             Paper
             of
             his
             own
             forging
             to
             the
             Testimony
             alleaged
             ,
             and
             gulling
             the
             Reader
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             sayes
             it
             .
             So
             as
             the
             device
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             onely
             the
             method
             altered
             ;
             for
             the
             said
             necessary
             Paper-which
             he
             used
             to
             pin
             behinde
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             now
             he
             pastes
             before
             it
             ,
             beginning
             the
             ninth
             Paragraph
             ,
             which
             introduces
             the
             formerly-recited
             Testimonies
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               same
               is
               as
               EVIDENT
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               where
               these
               two
               great
               Apostles
               met
               again
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               erected
               and
               managed
               a
               Church
               ,
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               of
               Iews
               ,
               and
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               of
               Gentiles
            
             .
             (
             Hold
             Doctor
             ,
             the
             Testimonies
             should
             have
             told
             us
             that
             ;
             why
             do
             you
             forestal
             them
             ?
             )
             And
             then
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             eight
             Section
             ,
             after
             his
             own
             bare
             
               WE
               KNOW
            
             ,
             he
             used
             the
             transition
             of
             ACCORDINGLY
             to
             bring
             in
             his
             Authors
             :
             So
             now
             after
             he
             had
             straw'd
             the
             way
             with
             his
             own
             evident
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             himself
             ,
             he
             ushers
             in
             the
             modest
             Testimonies
             with
             so
             many
             
               Soe
               's
               :
               So
               Irenaeus
               ,
               so
               Epiphanius
               ,
               so
               the
               Inscription
               ,
               so
               Gaius
               ,
            
             whereas
             indeed
             the
             following
             Testimonies
             are
             no
             more
             So
             ,
             or
             like
             his
             Preface
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             question
             they
             are
             produced
             for
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             the
             Proverb
             says
             )
             
               the
               running
               of
               the
               Wheel-barrow
            
             is
             to
             the
             
               owing
               of
               six
               pence
            
             .
             The
             Doctor
             shall
             put
             the
             Similitude
             in
             form
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             shall
             judge
             :
             Just
             as
             I
             say
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               St.
            
             
             Paul
             ,
             
               each
               of
               them
               erected
               and
               managed
               a
               Church
               ,
               one
               of
               Iews
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Gentiles
               ,
               with
               exclusion
               of
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               authority
               over
               St.
            
             Peters
             ,
             
               and
               St.
            
             
             Peters
             
               over
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               Congregation
               :
               Even
               SO
               St.
            
             Irenaeus
             
               says
               ,
               That
               they
               built
               the
               Church
               there
               ;
               St.
            
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               Apostles
               and
            
             
             
               Bishops
               there
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             Reader
             may
             perceive
             the
             fitness
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             applying
             them
             at
             his
             leasure
             .
             Onely
             ,
             ere
             I
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             learn
             of
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             why
             ,
             in
             his
             preamble
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             maintains
             a
             distinction
             of
             Churches
             belonging
             to
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             ,
             then
             brings
             in
             St.
             Prosper
             with
             a
             So
             ,
             to
             witness
             it
             ;
             whereas
             himself
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             Section
             of
             this
             very
             Chapter
             makes
             the
             same
             St.
             Prosper
             testifie
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             and
             a
             promiscuous
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             saying
             expresly
             ,
             That
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
               Gentium
               Ecclesiam
               Sacrârunt
               ,
               consecrated
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
          
           
             Were
             ever
             such
             mistakes
             incident
             to
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             as
             are
             natural
             to
             this
             Doctor
             ?
             But
             it
             seems
             he
             wants
             a
             good
             memory
             ,
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             for
             him
             that
             says
             any
             thing
             at
             random
             ,
             without
             ground
             ,
             authority
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             to
             maintain
             a
             false
             cause
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             indeed
             foreseeing
             the
             danger
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             Testimony
             whisper
             softly
             in
             English
             ,
             lest
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             translating
             
               Ecclesia
               Gentium
               ,
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             ;
             because
             the
             word
             (
             Gentiles
             )
             would
             be
             too
             much
             reflected
             on
             ,
             being
             that
             which
             throughout
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             he
             hath
             absolutely
             interdicted
             St.
             Peter
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             .
             Alas
             poor
             man
             !
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             ▪
             11
             :
          
           
             
               The
               Examination
               of
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               Irrefragable
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               other
               silent
               Testimonies
               produced
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             now
             we
             are
             come
             to
             his
             EVIDENCE
             of
             EVIDENCES
             ,
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Doctor
             ▪
             here
             calls
             an
             
               IRREFRAGABLE
               EVIDENCE
            
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             expect
             some
             most
             express
             and
             unavoidable
             Testimony
             out
             of
             some
             ancient
             Writer
             ,
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             first
             Class
             ,
             witnessing
             ,
             as
             the
             Faith
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             the
             contradistinction
             and
             contralimitation
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Testimony
             is
             out
             of
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             transcribe
             word
             by
             word
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Doctors
             Comment
             upon
             it
             .
             
               In
               the
               Bull
               of
               the
               Pope
               stands
               the
               Image
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               which
               is
               graven
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Seal
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               on
               the
               left
               .
               And
               this
               onely
               account
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               given
               for
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               having
               the
               nobler
               place
            
             ,
             Quia
             ,
             &c.
             
               because
               he
               believed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               without
               seeing
               him
               .
               (
               Here
               on
               Earth
            
             )
             addes
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             .
             Here
             is
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             transcribed
             to
             a
             word
             ;
             without
             any
             more
             ,
             either
             Explication
             or
             Application
             to
             the
             matter
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             than
             is
             here
             put
             down
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             tell
             me
             what
             canst
             thou
             discern
             here
             of
             St.
             Peters
             being
             
             Apostle
             of
             
               the
               Iews
               onely
               ,
               and
               exclusively
               to
               the
            
             
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             may
             deserve
             it
             should
             be
             called
             an
             
               IRREFRAGABLE
               EVIDENCE
            
             .
          
           
             My
             eyes
             are
             dazel'd
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             with
             striving
             to
             see
             a
             thing
             at
             such
             an
             unproportionable
             distance
             ;
             for
             I
             can
             espie
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             it
             :
             Had
             the
             Question
             between
             us
             been
             ,
             
               Whether
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               believed
               on
               Christ
               without
               seeing
               him
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
            
             it
             might
             have
             served
             to
             some
             purpose
             ;
             but
             to
             our
             case
             it
             hath
             no
             imaginable
             relation
             .
             Yet
             this
             Eagle-ey'd
             Doctor
             ,
             in
             the
             bare
             pictures
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             on
             a
             Seal
             ,
             can
             discern
             clearly
             an
             
               IRREFRAGABLE
               EVIDENCE
            
             ,
             that
             their
             Authorities
             are
             exclusively-limited
             ,
             St.
             Peters
             
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             which
             none
             living
             could
             see
             without
             his
             colour'd
             and
             insincere
             spectacles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             blackest
             hatred
             and
             rancor
             against
             the
             Pope
             :
             While
             he
             looks
             through
             these
             ,
             any
             thing
             appears
             an
             
               IRREFRAGABLE
               EVIDENCE
            
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             possible
             in
             his
             perverse
             imagination
             ,
             to
             be
             detorted
             to
             the
             Popes
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             to
             wound
             him
             ,
             though
             through
             the
             sides
             of
             St.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             Testimony
             or
             IRREFRAGABLE
             
             EVIDENCE
             follows
             immediately
             in
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             
               And
               all
               this
               very
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               onely
               sets
               down
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               to
               be
               the
               Apostle
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               (
               and
               of
               his
               being
               so
               at
            
             Rome
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               make
               no
               question
            
             .
             )
             What
             means
             his
             
               All
               this
            
             ?
             For
             neither
             in
             any
             Testimony
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             
               Popes
               Seal
            
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             the
             least
             expression
             of
             St.
             Peters
             being
             onely
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             save
             in
             his
             own
             words
             onely
             ;
             yet
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               all
               this
            
             ,
             is
             in
             that
             point
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             it
             is
             then
             of
             his
             own
             words
             he
             means
             ,
             which
             how
             disconformable
             ,
             
             and
             totally
             repugnant
             they
             are
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             hath
             already
             been
             shewn
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             less
             dissonant
             in
             this
             very
             place
             to
             Sacred
             Writ
             ;
             for
             neither
             doth
             
               the
               Scripture
               onely
            
             set
             down
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             
               as
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               but
            
             James
             and
             John
             
               also
               .
               Gal.
            
             2.
             9.
             
             Nor
             is
             St.
             Peter
             any
             where
             exprest
             as
             
               Apostle
               of
               onely
               the
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             but
             expresly
             particulariz'd
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             manifested
             out
             of
             Acts
             the
             fifteenth
             and
             seventh
             .
             So
             as
             that
             ONELY
             is
             your
             own
             forgery
             pin'd
             here
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             before
             to
             your
             too
             sober
             Testimonies
             .
             Neither
             your
             Authors
             then
             ,
             nor
             Scripture
             ,
             speak
             a
             word
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             being
             at
             
               Rome
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Iews
               onely
            
             ;
             The
             onely
             proof
             of
             it
             is
             your
             own
             unquestionable
             certainty
             of
             it
             exprest
             here
             ,
             that
             of
             
             his
             being
             at
             
               Rome
               you
               make
               no
               question
            
             ;
             So
             that
             your
             onely
             grounds
             and
             proofs
             of
             your
             position
             is
             ,
             
               WE
               MAKE
               NO
               QUESTION
            
             ,
             and
             
               WE
               KNOW
            
             :
             And
             I
             here
             again
             confirm
             my
             former
             promise
             to
             you
             ,
             That
             if
             you
             can
             shew
             me
             the
             least
             syllable
             ,
             either
             in
             Scripture
             or
             your
             other
             Testimonies
             ,
             expresly
             and
             without
             the
             help
             of
             your
             
               ID
               ESTS
            
             ,
             and
             scruing
             deductions
             ,
             restraining
             St.
             Peters
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             
               Iews
               onely
            
             ,
             and
             
               exclusively
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             I
             will
             yeeld
             you
             the
             Laurel
             ,
             and
             quit
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             His
             twelfth
             Testimony
             (
             for
             his
             IRREFRAGABLE
             
             EVIDENCE
             from
             the
             
               Popes
               Seal
            
             ,
             was
             the
             Eleventh
             )
             is
             brought
             in
             with
             another
             
               So.
               So
               the
               Scripture
               affirms
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               that
               he
               preached
               at
            
             Rome
             
               in
               his
               own
               hired
               house
               ,
               receiving
               them
               which
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             Acts
             28.
             30.
             which
             the
             
             Doctor
             
               most
               fitly
               applies
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               of
               th●
               City
               ,
               the
               Iews
               having
               solemnly
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               departe●…
               from
               him
            
             ,
             Vers.
             29.
             
             But
             looking
             into
             the
             Te●…
             I
             finde
             no
             such
             word
             as
             solemnly
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             after
             his
             accustomed
             manner
             ,
             pin●
             to
             the
             Testimony
             nor
             any
             sign
             of
             a
             solemnity
             of
             departure
             ,
             bu●…
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             that
             plac●…
             no
             expressions
             ,
             either
             of
             absolute
             relinquishing
             him
             ,
             nor
             pertinacity
             ,
             nor
             contempt
             ;
             but
             onely
             that
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             
               They
               departed
               and
               h●…
               much
               discourse
               or
               debate
               amongst
               themselves
            
             ;
             which
             is
             rather
             a
             sign
             of
             hoveringness
             and
             unsetledness
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             not
             indisposing
             them
             t●…
             a
             return
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             fixed
             and
             solemn
             rejectio●…
             of
             his
             society
             ;
             and
             rather
             a
             solemn
             dispute●…
             whether
             they
             should
             return
             or
             no
             ,
             than
             so
             solemn
             a
             departure
             as
             Master
             Hammond
             imagin●…
             Next
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             might
             have
             seen
             in
             Acts
             13
             ▪
             46.
             both
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             tell
             the
             Jews
             
               boldly
               ▪
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               That
               they
               would
               turn
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             and
             depart
             more
             solemnly
             ,
             
               shaking
               off
               th●…
               dust
               of
               their
               feet
               against
               them
               ,
            
             Vers.
             51.
             
             Another
             manner
             of
             parting
             then
             this
             was
             ,
             and
             yet
             many
             times
             afterwards
             did
             they
             preach
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             so
             solemn
             departure
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             What
             became
             of
             the
             Jews
             which
             (
             a●…
             is
             manifest
             in
             this
             eight
             and
             twentieth
             Chapter
             and
             twenty
             fourth
             verse
             )
             
               were
               converted
               by
               St.
            
             Paul
             ?
             Must
             they
             necessarily
             quite
             fall
             ou●…
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             never
             see
             him
             more
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             perswaded
             them
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             Yet
             the
             Doctor
             upon
             authority
             onely
             of
             the
             word
             solemnly
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             his
             own
             coyning
             ,
             thinks
             he
             hath
             evidenced
             that
             St.
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             treated
             with
             none
             but
             Gentiles
             ;
             the
             Text
             it self
             not
             admitting
             so
             much
             as
             a
             probability
             of
             it
             .
             
             But
             all
             is
             good
             Corn
             that
             the
             Doctors
             Mill
             grinds
             .
          
           
             His
             fourteenth
             Testimony
             is
             out
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             ;
             I
             will
             first
             cite
             the
             words
             as
             I
             finde
             them
             in
             the
             Author
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             you
             hear
             the
             Doctors
             Comment
             upon
             them
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Ignatius
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               What
               are
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               imitators
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Powers
               ,
               exhibiting
               to
               him
            
             (
             the
             Bishop
             )
             
               a
               pure
               and
               blameless
               Ministery
               ;
               as
               holy
            
             Stephen
             
               did
               to
               blessed
            
             James
             ;
             Timothy
             and
             Linus
             to
             Paul
             ;
             Anacletus
             and
             Clement
             to
             Peter
             .
             This
             is
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             good
             Reader
             ,
             (
             pardon
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             trouble
             thee
             so
             often
             ,
             )
             I
             intreat
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             lovest
             truth
             and
             honesty
             ,
             to
             take
             this
             Testimony
             and
             sift
             it
             well
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             in
             thy
             verdict
             ,
             what
             thou
             canst
             discover
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             far
             fetcht
             construction
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             to
             
               evidence
               ,
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               was
               onely
               over
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               over
               the
               Gentiles
            
             .
             Here
             to
             an
             ordinary
             eye
             ,
             nothing
             seems
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             such
             two
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul
             other
             two
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             named
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             sift
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             disquisitive
             exactness
             as
             men
             do
             Riddles
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             spent
             all
             thy
             industry
             in
             vain
             ,
             I
             will
             bring
             thee
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             who
             will
             cure
             both
             thine
             and
             my
             blindness
             by
             his
             Exposition
             ;
             beginning
             his
             eleventh
             Section
             thus
             ,
             ACCORDINGLY
             (
             observe
             
             the
             old
             transition
             )
             in
             Ignatius
             Ep.
             ad
             
             Trall
             .
             
               we
               read
               of
            
             Linus
             and
             Clement
             ,
             
               that
               one
               was
               St.
            
             Pauls
             ,
             
               the
               other
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               Deacon
               ,
               both
               which
               ▪
               afterwards
               succeeded
               them
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Chair
            
             ;
             Linus
             
               being
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Gentile
               ,
            
             Clement
             
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Christians
               there
            
             .
             And
             there
             he
             stops
             .
             Where
             all
             that
             any
             way
             makes
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             is
             subjoyned
             by
             the
             Doctor
             out
             of
             his
             own
             head
             .
             There
             is
             no
             dealing
             with
             such
             a
             terrible
             adversary
             ;
             who
             though
             he
             should
             chuse
             out
             his
             Testimonies
             blindfold
             ,
             and
             at
             all-adventures
             ,
             yet
             hath
             such
             a
             perilous
             faculty
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             come
             wrong
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             ,
             ere
             he
             hath
             done
             with
             it
             ,
             make
             it
             speak
             pat
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             What
             follows
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             is
             onely
             a
             vain-glorious
             conceit
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             enucleate
             a
             difficulty
             in
             History
             concerning
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Historians
             in
             the
             world
             never
             dream't
             on
             before
             ;
             and
             this
             onely
             (
             forsooth
             )
             out
             of
             his
             own
             wrong
             ▪
             laid
             erroneous
             grounds
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Doctor
             says
             that
             this
             rare
             and
             unheard-of
             discovery
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             his
             Scholion
             ,
             is
             UNQUESTIONABLY
             true
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             it
             is
             built
             onely
             upon
             the
             slippery
             sand
             of
             his
             own
             saying
             ,
             already
             proved
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             I
             will
             forbear
             to
             vex
             him
             ,
             or
             trouble
             my self
             unnecessarily
             by
             vouchsasing
             it
             any
             farther
             confute
             .
          
           
             His
             twelfth
             Section
             proceeding
             upon
             the
             
             grounds
             of
             his
             own
             Scholion
             ,
             lately
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             world
             new
             History
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               Pope
            
             Clemens
             
               the
               Union
               of
               the
               Iewish
               and
               Gentile
               Congregations
               was
               first
               made
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Doctor
             first
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             giddy
             imagination
             ,
             ●ancied
             them
             distinct
             ,
             and
             now
             (
             because
             he
             
             saw
             no
             more
             but
             one
             Bishop
             succeed
             in
             the
             Roman
             Chair
             )
             fancies
             them
             united
             ,
             without
             any
             word
             from
             History
             to
             countenance
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             but
             his
             own
             Scholion
             to
             make
             good
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             surely
             it
             were
             very
             strange
             that
             whereas
             the
             difficulty
             about
             the
             succession
             of
             Clemens
             ,
             
             was
             so
             ventilated
             ,
             and
             the
             opinions
             so
             various
             amongst
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               &c.
            
             no
             man
             could
             ever
             understand
             the
             business
             aright
             ,
             till
             this
             happy
             age
             in
             which
             Dr.
             Hammond
             was
             born
             ;
             whose
             Glow-worm
             fancy
             evidenced
             more
             then
             all
             the
             former
             lights
             of
             the
             Church
             could
             discover
             .
             Many
             evasions
             they
             found
             out
             to
             solve
             the
             difficulty
             ;
             As
             that
             Anacletus
             and
             Cletus
             were
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             Clemens
             (
             who
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             says
             )
             ●ate
             
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             ordain'd
             by
             St.
             Peter
             )
             refused
             the
             Office
             till
             the
             successive
             death
             of
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             :
             to
             which
             solution
             recur
             S.
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Ruffinus
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             none
             ever
             dream'd
             of
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             facile
             all-solving
             Scholion
             ,
             
             That
             Linus
             
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Gentile-Christians
               after
               S.
            
             Paul
             ;
             Clemens
             
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Iewish
               after
               St.
            
             Peter
             ;
             which
             had
             been
             very
             obvious
             to
             those
             that
             lived
             so
             neer
             those
             times
             ;
             but
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             dream'd
             of
             a
             distinction
             of
             Iewish
             and
             
               Gentile
               Church
            
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Doctor
             dreams
             of
             nothing
             else
             .
             The
             Fathers
             and
             ancient
             Writers
             were
             (
             alas
             )
             in
             a
             great
             mistake
             ,
             imagining
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             endeavors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             without
             
             scandalizing
             either
             part
             )
             tended
             to
             reduce
             both
             the
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             to
             Unity
             and
             Uniformity
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             them
             in
             him
             whom
             they
             taught
             and
             preacht
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             ▪
             Cornerstone
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             distinction
             of
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             till
             one
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             Minister
             ,
             came
             with
             his
             Scholions
             and
             
               Id
               ests
            
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             contrary
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             thirteenth
             Section
             ,
             
             he
             affirms
             stoutly
             ,
             
               That
               for
               another
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               had
               never
               to
               do
               ,
               either
               mediately
               or
               immediately
               in
               the
               planting
               and
               governing
               of
               it
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             
               so
               manifest
            
             (
             Master
             Hammond
             )
             it
             had
             been
             easier
             for
             you
             to
             make
             
               it
               manifest
            
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             was
             requisite
             you
             should
             ,
             it
             being
             your
             proper
             task
             ;
             otherwise
             to
             cry
             
               it
               is
               manifest
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             bring
             nothing
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               I
               fancy
               it
               so
               .
            
             But
             as
             before
             you
             brought
             the
             invincible
             Testimonies
             of
             
               WE
               KNOW
            
             and
             
               WE
               MAKE
               NO
               QUESTION
            
             ,
             for
             EVIDENCES
             ,
             so
             now
             onely
             with
             an
             authentick
             
               IT
               IS
               MANIFEST
            
             ,
             you
             think
             the
             deed
             done
             ,
             and
             your
             cause
             evinced
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             fourteenth
             Section
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             John
             
               had
               the
               dignity
               of
               place
               before
               all
               others
               in
               Christs
               life
               time
               ,
               even
               before
               St.
            
             Peter
             himself
             .
             This
             he
             proves
             plainly
             (
             he
             says
             )
             
               from
               his
               style
               of
               beloved
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               leaning
               on
               Christs
               brest
               at
               Supper
               .
            
             As
             if
             ,
             because
             Iacob
             loved
             Ioseph
             more
             then
             all
             his
             other
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             particular
             favor
             might
             have
             let
             him
             lean
             on
             his
             brest
             at
             Supper
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             mean
             plainly
             ,
             that
             yong
             Ioseph
             was
             the
             highest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             in
             dignity
             ,
             had
             due
             to
             him
             the
             birth-right
             and
             
             inheritance
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             posture
             of
             leaning
             on
             Christs
             brest
             at
             Supper
             ,
             was
             not
             an
             orderly
             and
             ordinary
             manner
             of
             sitting
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             peculiar
             grace
             and
             familiarity
             used
             towards
             him
             by
             his
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             the
             Doctor
             is
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             more
             security
             gives
             us
             a
             gallant
             instance
             ,
             
               That
               leaning
               on
               Christs
               brest
               ,
               signifies
               the
               first
               place
               next
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               being
               in
            
             Abrahams
             bosom
             ,
             plainly
             signifies
             (
             saith
             this
             All-explaining
             Doctor
             )
             
               being
               in
               dignity
               of
               place
               next
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               :
            
             From
             which
             instance
             of
             his
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             Lazarus
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             Abrahams
             bosom
             ,
             was
             above
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             except
             Abraham
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             none
             was
             in
             Abrahams
             bosom
             except
             Lazarus
             onely
             ;
             since
             there
             can
             be
             no
             more
             NEXTS
             but
             one
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             the
             Doctor
             trip
             now
             ,
             who
             hath
             stumbled
             ,
             nay
             faln
             down
             flat
             on
             all-four
             so
             often
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             
               Lydian
               Asia
            
             were
             St.
             Iohns
             peculiar
             Province
             ;
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             there
             were
             St.
             Pauls
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             destroyes
             both
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             a
             Testimony
             out
             of
             St.
             Chrysostom
             concerning
             St.
             
             Paul
             ,
             which
             says
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               A
               whole
               entire
               Nation
               ,
               that
               of
            
             Asia
             
               was
               entrusted
               to
               him
            
             .
             To
             which
             joyn
             what
             is
             manifest
             all
             over
             in
             the
             Acts
             that
             St.
             Paul
             preached
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             Asia
             ,
             it
             is
             palpable
             that
             this
             Testimony
             affirms
             St.
             Paul
             to
             have
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             in
             Asia
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             since
             the
             Doctors
             ground●
             make
             the
             Jurisdictions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             exclusive
             to
             one
             
             another
             ,
             and
             this
             place
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             
             entire
             Nation
             of
             Asia
             was
             under
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             out
             of
             his
             doctrine
             of
             
               Exclusive
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             that
             poor
             St.
             Iohn
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Parish-Priest
             allow'd
             him
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             was
             beholding
             to
             St.
             Paul
             for
             .
             What
             an
             unpardonable
             blindness
             was
             this
             to
             prove
             St.
             Paul
             over
             the
             
               Gentiles
               onely
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Testimony
             which
             entitles
             him
             
               to
               the
               whole
               entire
               Nation
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Another
               dumb
               show
               of
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               Testimonies
               ,
               to
               prove
               St.
               Peter
               over
               the
               Iews
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             AFter
             such
             invincible
             Testimonies
             alleaged
             ▪
             
             the
             Doctor
             begins
             to
             triumph
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               say
               any
               thing
               in
               any
               degree
               probable
               for
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               Universal
               Pastorship
               over
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
            
             Lydian
             Asia
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             he
             gives
             ,
             is
             because
             
               they
               were
               so
               early
               famous
               ,
               as
               that
               Christ
               honored
               them
               with
               an
               Epistle
               in
               the
            
             Revelations
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             wonderful
             acuteness
             in
             Logick
             ,
             which
             can
             make
             this
             conclude
             ;
             
               Christ
               wrote
               an
               Epistle
               to
               those
               Churches
               ,
            
             therefore
             St.
             
               Peter
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               them
               :
            
             As
             if
             the
             same
             reason
             did
             not
             as
             well
             exclude
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             as
             St.
             Peter
             from
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             says
             they
             were
             
               early
               famous
            
             ;
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             were
             they
             earlier
             than
             our
             Saviours
             chusing
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             the
             first
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             their
             earliness
             will
             not
             hurt
             us
             ,
             nor
             help
             you
             .
          
           
           
             His
             next
             two
             demands
             concerning
             St.
             Iohns
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             Jurisdiction
             there
             ,
             are
             already
             answer'd
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Testimony
             from
             St.
             Chrysostom
             .
             It
             follows
             ,
             
               Doth
               not
               ●t
            
             .
             Paul
             
               give
               him
            
             (
             meaning
             
               Timothy
               )
               full
               instructions
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               no
               other
               Apostle
               could
               countermand
               or
               interpose
               in
               them
               ,
               leaving
               no
               other
               Appeal
               ,
               nor
               place
               of
               Application
               for
               farther
               directions
               ,
               save
               Onely
               to
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
             And
             then
             to
             make
             the
             Reader
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             quotes
             for
             it
             immediately
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             play
             fair
             above
             board
             .
             In
             the
             place
             you
             quote
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             all
             this
             long
             rabble
             ,
             but
             the
             bare
             word
             Come
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             even
             in
             your
             own
             translation
             ,
             where
             I
             finde
             it
             thus
             .
             
               These
               things
               write
               I
               unto
               thee
               ,
               hoping
               to
               come
               unto
               thee
               shortly
               .
               But
               if
               I
               tarry
               long
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               know
               ,
               how
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               behave
               thy self
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             Verse
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             this
             rambling
             story
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             talks
             of
             ;
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             Verse
             ,
             onely
             the
             word
             Come
             :
             So
             as
             out
             of
             this
             seemingly-barren
             Monosyllable
             Come
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             miraculously
             caused
             a
             fruitful
             harvest
             of
             Testimonies
             arise
             for
             his
             purpose
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               gave
               him
               such
               instructions
               ,
               as
               NO
               OTHER
               APOSTLE
               COULD
               COUNTERMAND
               OR
               INTERPOSE
               IN
               THEM
               ,
               that
               he
               left
               NO
               APPEAL
               or
               place
               of
               Application
               for
               further
               directions
               ,
               save
               ONELY
               TO
               HIMSELF
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             are
             all
             those
             quarrelling
             and
             exceptive
             terms
             ?
             But
             the
             Doctor
             seems
             willing
             not
             onely
             to
             limit
             the
             Apostles
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             jealous
             ,
             that
             their
             fellow
             Apostles
             ,
             
             like
             usurping
             competitors
             ,
             would
             intrude
             into
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             give
             express
             charge
             to
             debar
             their
             ambition
             
               from
               putting
               their
               Sickl●
               into
               another
               mans
               Harvest
               .
            
             Good
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             no
             more
             of
             these
             insincere
             dealings
             .
             Let
             the
             restrictive
             and
             exclusive
             words
             ,
             which
             onely
             make
             for
             your
             purpose
             ,
             be
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             not
             yours
             ;
             at
             least
             put
             them
             down
             with
             that
             distinction
             ,
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             discerned
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             ,
             after
             a
             company
             of
             your
             own
             expressions
             ,
             mainly
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             immediately
             cite
             a
             place
             of
             Sacred
             Writ
             ,
             without
             producing
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             so
             gull
             the
             Reader
             to
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             all
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             is
             perfect
             and
             pure
             Scripture
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             indeed
             scarce
             so
             much
             as
             a
             blank
             Monosyllable
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Testimony
             to
             countenance
             your
             alleaging
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             your
             solemn
             method
             all
             over
             your
             Book
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Argument
             is
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             gave
             
             Commission
             to
             Timothy
             without
             St.
             Peter
             .
             And
             who
             doubts
             ,
             but
             that
             each
             Apostle
             might
             by
             his
             own
             single
             power
             ,
             delegate
             and
             constitute
             whom
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             pleased
             in
             any
             place
             of
             the
             world
             .
             I
             perceive
             by
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctor
             understands
             not
             the
             question
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             could
             not
             have
             made
             a
             Book
             ,
             without
             counterfeiting
             ,
             not
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             We
             voluntarily
             yeeld
             him
             ,
             that
             each
             Apostle
             had
             an
             Apostolical
             Commission
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             yet
             fear
             no
             prejudice
             should
             hence
             arise
             to
             St.
             
               Peters
               Primacy
            
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Had
             Master
             Hammond
             known
             this
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             saved
             him
             all
             that
             pitiful
             puzzle
             in
             making
             good
             his
             first
             Evidence
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             was
             over
             the
             
               Iews
               onely
            
             ,
             
             by
             patching
             those
             
               old
               garments
            
             of
             ancient
             Testimonies
             with
             the
             new
             peeces
             of
             his
             self-woven
             Additions
             .
          
           
             This
             Concession
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             mistake
             of
             his
             ;
             shews
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             which
             harps
             upon
             the
             same
             string
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             constituted
             
             Titus
             
               Primate
               in
            
             Creet
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             And
             I
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctor
             (
             to
             give
             him
             his
             due
             )
             hath
             very
             good
             luck
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             proves
             those
             things
             pretty
             plainly
             ,
             which
             none
             ever
             denied
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             
             affirms
             St.
             Peter
             
               to
               have
               been
               in
            
             Britanny
             
               sometime
               ,
               and
               baptized
               many
               into
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               constituted
               Churches
               ,
               ordaining
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               in
               the
               twelfth
               year
               of
            
             Nero.
             How
             now
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             your
             excluding
             St.
             Peter
             from
             any
             Authority
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             if
             this
             Testimony
             be
             true
             ;
             were
             not
             all
             the
             ancient
             Britains
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             Heathens
             or
             Gentiles
             ?
             Alas
             no
             ;
             we
             and
             all
             antiquity
             were
             mistaken
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             .
             
               That
               in
               all
               reason
               it
               must
               be
               extended
               no
               farther
               then
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               line
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               ID
               EST
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               the
               Iews
               which
               might
               at
               that
               time
               ●e
               dispersed
               here
               ▪
            
             So
             as
             though
             the
             story
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             ever
             a
             help
             at
             maw
             ;
             and
             rather
             then
             St.
             Peter
             shall
             touch
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             he
             will
             fancy
             strongly
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             how
             many
             Diocesses
             of
             Iews
             in
             England
             (
             since
             there
             must
             be
             several
             Diocesses
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             several
             Bishops
             )
             for
             St.
             Peter
             to
             convert
             and
             govern
             .
             So
             that
             Britain
             must
             swarm
             with
             Jews
             ,
             
               Which
               might
               have
               been
            
             (
             saith
             this
             evidencing
             Doctor
             )
             
               dispersed
               there
            
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             any
             authority
             ,
             or
             likelihood
             ,
             but
             onely
             
             because
             Master
             Hammond
             and
             his
             
               ID
               ESTS
            
             say
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             concludes
             out
             
             of
             his
             former
             laid
             grounds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Iudas
             his
             going
             to
             Hell
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             
               ID
               ESTS
               ,
               WE
               KNOW
               ,
               IT
               IS
               MANIFEST
               ,
               WE
               MAKE
               NO
               QUESTION
            
             ;
             out
             of
             his
             clasping
             together
             very
             unlike
             ,
             and
             disaccording
             Testimonies
             to
             his
             own
             voluntary
             Assertions
             with
             the
             Hooks
             and
             Eyes
             of
             SO
             ,
             and
             ACCORDINGLY
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Papers
             of
             his
             own
             Additions
             ,
             pin'd
             before
             and
             behinde
             the
             too-bashful
             proofs
             .
             Out
             of
             these
             grounds
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             one
             word
             in
             any
             Testimony
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             History
             ,
             restraining
             the
             Commission
             of
             St.
             Peter
             to
             
               the
               Iews
               onely
            
             ,
             he
             concludes
             ,
             That
             that
             Apostle
             
               could
               not
               be
               Universal
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             done
             ,
             he
             hooks
             in
             with
             another
             ACCORDINGLY
             a
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Prospers
             ,
             which
             calls
             them
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               depart
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             (
             in
             the
             plural
             )
             says
             the
             Doctor
             ;
             and
             then
             reckons
             up
             promiscuously
             such
             and
             such
             Apostles
             ,
             founding
             such
             and
             such
             Churches
             .
             What
             follows
             hence
             against
             St.
             Peters
             authority
             ?
             This
             Testimony
             seems
             also
             something
             aenigmatical
             ,
             and
             requires
             
             Lynxe's
             eyes
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctors
             far-seeing
             and
             all-penetrating
             Optick
             to
             look
             through
             the
             thick
             rinde
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             willingly
             lends
             you
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Where
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               had
               the
               several
               Apostles
               for
               their
               Founders
               (
               and
               those
               Independent
               one
               from
               the
               other
               )
               so
               the
               unity
               from
               which
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               are
               said
               to
               depart
               ,
               IS
               SAID
               to
               have
               been
               founded
               EQUALLY
               in
               each
               of
            
             
             
               them
               ,
               in
            
             John
             ,
             James
             ,
             and
             Andrew
             
               as
               well
               as
               in
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             The
             word
             where
             ,
             and
             
               is
               said
            
             ,
             would
             almost
             perswade
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             follows
             is
             in
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             nothing
             is
             there
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               independent
               of
               each
               other
            
             ;
             nor
             ,
             that
             this
             unity
             was
             founded
             
               equally
               in
               each
               of
               them
            
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             rest
             
               as
               well
               as
               St.
            
             Peter
             :
             But
             all
             these
             his
             Doctorship
             huddles
             together
             of
             his
             own
             head
             .
             All
             the
             shadow
             of
             proof
             ,
             one
             can
             have
             a
             glimpse
             of
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             are
             here
             named
             promiscuously
             ,
             and
             without
             distinction
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             were
             equal
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             Negative
             and
             non-concluding
             Argument
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             no
             distinction
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             therefore
             there
             was
             none
             ;
             so
             ,
             were
             the
             Conclusion
             admitted
             as
             Consequent
             ,
             it
             makes
             as
             much
             against
             Christ
             ,
             as
             against
             St.
             Peter
             :
             For
             he
             is
             also
             named
             joyntly
             with
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             those
             whose
             joynt-communion
             Hereticks
             leave
             .
             So
             as
             if
             the
             mentioning
             of
             several
             persons
             indifferently
             together
             without
             distinction
             of
             superiority
             ,
             argue
             an
             equality
             in
             their
             Authorities
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             Logick
             may
             with
             the
             same
             reason
             infer
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               independent
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               that
               the
               unity
               from
               which
               Schismaticks
               depart
               is
               founded
               EQUALLY
               in
               them
               ,
               in
            
             John
             ,
             James
             ,
             Andrew
             ,
             
               AS
               WELL
               as
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             sample
             of
             the
             Doctors
             solidness
             in
             reasoning
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             sign
             of
             wit
             ,
             if
             one
             can
             do
             himself
             no
             good
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             do
             himself
             no
             hurt
             ;
             but
             the
             Doctor
             by
             this
             very
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             made
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             him
             ,
             has
             most
             expresly
             
             undone
             all
             his
             former
             work
             ,
             even
             beyond
             the
             help
             of
             an
             
               ID
               EST
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             beyond
             all
             hopes
             of
             remedy
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             had
             bent
             all
             his
             endeavors
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             some
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Iews
             onely
             for
             their
             Province
             ,
             and
             had
             more
             especially
             insisted
             for
             nine
             whole
             Paragraphs
             together
             ,
             in
             limiting
             St.
             Peters
             authority
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             no
             body
             knows
             where
             ;
             as
             likewise
             St.
             Iames
             his
             to
             the
             Iews
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             Section
             six
             ,
             and
             St.
             
               Iohns
               to
               the
               Iews
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             Section
             fourteen
             .
          
           
             This
             Testimony
             by
             himself
             here
             alleaged
             ,
             expresly
             manifests
             a
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             before-limited
             Apostles
             ;
             nay
             ,
             even
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ▪
             The
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             as
             himself
             cites
             them
             .
             
               In
               ipsâ
               Ierusalem
            
             Jacobus
             ,
             Joannes
             
               apud
               Ephesum
            
             ,
             Andraeas
             
               &
               caeteri
               per
               totam
               Asiam
            
             ,
             Petrus
             &
             Paulus
             
               Apostoli
               in
               urbe
               Româ
            
             GENTIUM
             ECCLESIAM
             
               pacatam
               unamque
               posteris
               tradentes
               ,
               ex
               Dominica
               pactione
               sacrârunt
               .
            
             James
             
               in
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             John
             
               at
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             Andrew
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               throughout
               all
               Asia
               ,
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             
               at
               Rome
               consecrated
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               GENTILES
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             ,
             though
             the
             Doctor
             would
             blinde
             the
             Reader
             with
             Englishing
             
               GENTIUM
               ECCLESIAM
               ,
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             notorious
             ,
             That
             that
             word
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             denotes
             particularly
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             opposition
             and
             contradistinction
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             5.
             
             
               In
               viam
               Gentium
               ne
               abieritis
               ,
               &c.
               
               Go
               not
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               the
               lost
               sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             The
             same
             is
             manifest
             ,
             Matth.
             1.
             4
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             6.
             32.
             
             &
             10.
             18.
             
             &
             12.
             21.
             
             Mark
             10.
             33.
             
             Luke
             2.
             32.
             
             Acts
             1.
             4
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             11.
             1.
             and
             in
             almost
             innumerable
             other
             places
             ,
             both
             
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             by
             this
             his
             strongest
             Testimony
             which
             he
             had
             laid
             up
             in
             store
             to
             conclude
             with
             a
             plaudite
             his
             foregoing
             proofs
             ,
             hath
             quite
             invalidated
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             so
             ha●
             brought
             his
             EVIDENCES
             at
             length
             to
             a
             fair
             market
             ,
             which
             as
             before
             they
             were
             shewn
             to
             be
             but
             feeble
             props
             to
             support
             his
             partition-wall
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             about
             repairing
             ,
             and
             daubing
             ,
             or
             playstering
             over
             ;
             so
             now
             by
             an
             unluckily-lavish
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Prospers
             ,
             which
             told
             more
             then
             he
             would
             have
             had
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             clean-work
             ,
             and
             quite
             razed
             down
             his
             former
             crazy
             tottering
             structure
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             ,
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             
               ID
               ESTS
            
             ,
             and
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Hammonds
               second
               
                 General
                 Evidence
              
               against
               St.
               Peters
               Supremacy
               ,
               from
               the
               Donation
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               found
               to
               be
               obscurer
               then
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             second
             quarrel
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             against
             
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             his
             
               second
               Evidence
            
             is
             ,
             That
             no
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             was
             given
             especially
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Supremacy
             .
             But
             before
             we
             come
             to
             scan
             the
             Doctors
             pretended
             Evidences
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             amiss
             to
             advertise
             the
             Reader
             first
             ,
             what
             an
             Evidence
             is
             ;
             that
             this
             notion
             being
             set
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             confines
             and
             mid-way
             between
             the
             past
             and
             following
             proofs
             ,
             he
             may
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             readier
             
             glance
             of
             his
             judgment
             ,
             examine
             the
             strength
             and
             validity
             ,
             both
             of
             those
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             already
             produced
             ,
             and
             those
             he
             shall
             produce
             for
             the
             future
             .
             An
             EVIDENCE
             therefore
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             manifest
             a
             representation
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             unless
             we
             should
             with
             a
             wilful
             blindness
             shut
             those
             discerning
             powers
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             not
             to
             see
             it
             .
             This
             clear
             and
             undeniable
             manifestation
             in
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             Reason
             ,
             must
             be
             both
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             promises
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             necessary
             and
             immediate
             sequel
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             out
             of
             the
             Premises
             ,
             thus
             evidenced
             ;
             and
             if
             Evidence
             in
             either
             of
             these
             be
             wanting
             ,
             then
             that
             Argument
             cannot
             in
             true
             Reason
             be
             styled
             an
             EVIDENCE
             .
             But
             now
             a
             proof
             from
             Authority
             is
             then
             call'd
             an
             Evidence
             ,
             when
             both
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             is
             authentick
             beyond
             dispute
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             words
             alleaged
             so
             directly
             expressing
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             no
             Additions
             ,
             nor
             Explications
             to
             bring
             them
             home
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             are
             of
             themselves
             full
             ,
             ample
             ,
             and
             clear
             ,
             nor
             possible
             without
             manifest
             wresting
             to
             bear
             any
             other
             interpretation
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             alleager
             himself
             (
             were
             he
             to
             express
             his
             own
             thoughts
             in
             the
             present
             Controversie
             )
             would
             make
             choice
             of
             to
             use
             .
             This
             presupposed
             as
             a
             certain
             rule
             (
             as
             no
             man
             of
             Reason
             can
             or
             will
             deny
             it
             )
             both
             to
             judge
             the
             Doctors
             former
             Evidences
             by
             ,
             and
             also
             these
             in
             question
             ,
             we
             will
             now
             fall
             to
             examine
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             we
             charge
             the
             Doctor
             with
             prevaricating
             against
             his
             pretended
             promise
             :
             For
             whereas
             he
             begins
             as
             bearing
             us
             in
             hand
             he
             would
             bring
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             not
             
             the
             Keys
             given
             to
             him
             in
             particular
             ,
             he
             brings
             not
             one
             express
             proof
             for
             the
             Negative
             ,
             but
             goes
             about
             onely
             to
             solve
             our
             Testimonies
             for
             the
             Affirmative
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             produce
             Evidences
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavor
             an
             answer
             to
             our
             strong
             Allegations
             for
             it
             :
             And
             this
             is
             a
             quite
             different
             thing
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             undertakes
             to
             Evidence
             ,
             sustains
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Opponent
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             strives
             to
             evade
             anothers
             objected
             Testimonies
             ,
             manages
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Defendant
             ;
             whose
             offices
             (
             as
             appears
             )
             are
             opposite
             and
             contradistinct
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             is
             this
             to
             bring
             Evidence
             ,
             but
             rather
             Obscurity
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             should
             obtain
             his
             purpose
             ,
             he
             can
             onely
             shew
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             that
             such
             or
             such
             Arguments
             do
             not
             conclude
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             untrue
             ;
             the
             evidence
             of
             which
             must
             depend
             on
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             grounds
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             deductions
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             inferred
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             charge
             him
             with
             a
             palpable
             injuriousness
             in
             making
             the
             answering
             our
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             his
             first
             proofs
             ,
             and
             yet
             omitting
             our
             chiefest
             ,
             strongest
             ,
             and
             most
             important
             place
             of
             all
             ,
             Iohn
             21.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             charge
             him
             with
             manifest
             calumniating
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               We
               pretend
               this
               Donation
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               a
               peculiarity
               ,
               and
               inclosure
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               impugning
               it
               accordingly
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             holds
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             each
             Apostle
             enjoyed
             an
             Universal
             Commission
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             Power
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             ;
             which
             yet
             debars
             not
             St.
             Peter
             from
             being
             the
             Head
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             an
             especial
             Authority
             or
             Primacy
             .
             
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Doctors
             false
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             we
             buckle
             close
             to
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             place
             which
             the
             Doctor
             cites
             ,
             as
             alleaged
             
             by
             us
             for
             the
             particular
             Donation
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             St.
             Peter
             in
             particular
             ,
             is
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               binde
               on
               Earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Which
             the
             Doctor
             acknowledges
             a
             promise
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             yet
             thinks
             to
             defeat
             it
             with
             other
             two
             places
             ,
             Iohn
             20.
             21.
             and
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             where
             they
             are
             delivered
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             plural
             to
             them
             all
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             pretended
             out
             of
             the
             former
             Testimony
             
               a
               peculiarity
               and
               inclosure
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             others
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             then
             the
             Doctor
             had
             by
             the
             following
             places
             extending
             it
             to
             all
             ,
             concluded
             strongly
             against
             us
             .
             But
             we
             never
             pretended
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Doctors
             own
             calumny
             is
             the
             onely
             ground
             of
             inferring
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             solving
             the
             objected
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             All
             therefore
             that
             we
             intend
             to
             deduce
             out
             of
             this
             place
             in
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             (
             whether
             those
             words
             ▪
             be
             
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Christs
            
             Donation
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             calls
             it
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             yet
             )
             something
             was
             said
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               ,
            
             which
             was
             not
             said
             to
             any
             other
             Apostle
             
               in
               particular
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               name
            
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             undeniably
             evident
             :
             For
             it
             was
             never
             said
             to
             
               Iames
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               Philip
               ,
               &c.
               in
               particular
               by
               name
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             much
             less
             after
             such
             a
             solemn
             manner
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             St.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             With
             a
             particular
             blessing
             and
             encomium
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
            
             (
             in
             the
             singular
             )
             Simon
             Bar
             ▪
             jona
             ,
             
               for
               flesh
               and
               blood
               hath
               not
               revealed
            
             
             
               it
               unto
               thee
               ,
               but
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             alluding
             to
             his
             name
             in
             particular
             :
             
               And
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
            
             (
             again
             the
             singular
             )
             that
             Tu
             es
             Petrus
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             and
             ,
             super
             hanc
             Petram
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
             Then
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
            
             (
             still
             in
             the
             singular
             )
             
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Necessarily
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             That
             something
             was
             said
             to
             St.
             Peter
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             that
             solemnly
             and
             upon
             particular
             occasion
             sprung
             from
             St.
             Peters
             own
             person
             ,
             Vers.
             16.
             which
             was
             not
             said
             to
             any
             other
             Apostle
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             since
             this
             saying
             was
             a
             promise
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             a
             promise
             of
             some
             thing
             was
             made
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               in
               particular
            
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             this
             thing
             promised
             was
             
               the
               giving
               the
               Keys
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             
               giving
               the
               Keys
               of
               Heaven
            
             was
             made
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               in
               particular
            
             :
             Neither
             will
             the
             Doctors
             proving
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             given
             afterwards
             
               in
               common
            
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             prejudice
             this
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             given
             to
             many
             
               in
               common
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             some
             one
             of
             those
             many
             in
             a
             more
             particular
             manner
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             this
             promise
             being
             made
             not
             onely
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             St.
             Peter
             in
             particular
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             consonant
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             worthy
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             perform
             it
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             and
             manner
             in
             which
             he
             promised
             :
             But
             the
             Doctor
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             finde
             any
             performance
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             wholly
             omits
             it
             (
             and
             indeed
             it
             was
             dangerous
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             our
             best
             and
             most
             express
             Testimony
             )
             and
             
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             produces
             onely
             a
             performance
             to
             them
             all
             in
             general
             .
             Whereas
             Iohn
             21.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             it
             expresly
             recommended
             and
             encharged
             upon
             St.
             
               Peter
               particularly
            
             and
             
               by
               name
            
             once
             ,
             twice
             ,
             thrice
             ;
             with
             as
             many
             repetitions
             of
             his
             name
             particularizing
             him
             over
             and
             over
             
               Feed
               my
               Lambs
               ;
               Feed
               my
               sheep
               ,
               feed
               my
               sheep
               .
            
             And
             least
             such
             an
             one
             as
             Mr.
             Hammond
             should
             after
             so
             many
             expresly-peculiar
             designations
             ,
             doubt
             yet
             there
             might
             be
             an
             equality
             ,
             our
             B.
             Saviour
             asks
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Amas
               me
               plus
               his
               ,
               Dost
               thou
               love
               me
               more
               then
               these
            
             ;
             which
             manifestly
             puts
             a
             particularity
             ,
             comparison
             ,
             and
             inequality
             in
             Saint
             Peter
             from
             and
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             interrogatory
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             inference
             upon
             its
             resolution
             (
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             )
             encharged
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             this
             greater
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             trust
             ,
             must
             in
             good
             consequence
             of
             reason
             be
             unequal
             ,
             and
             particular
             in
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             some
             others
             are
             the
             Testimonies
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             (
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             least
             )
             every
             impartial
             man
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             even
             taken
             in
             themselves
             they
             sound
             much
             to
             our
             advantage
             ,
             and
             the
             prejudice
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ;
             but
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             never-erring
             rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             give
             us
             an
             infallible
             certainty
             ,
             that
             they
             express
             a
             Primacy
             in
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Doctors
             private
             judgment
             imagines
             or
             ghesses
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             result
             of
             all
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             Answer
             is
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             promised
             indeed
             
               in
               particular
            
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             perform
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             that
             is
             particularly
             ,
             but
             in
             
             common
             onely
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             solemn
             and
             singularly
             applied
             promise
             ,
             he
             made
             good
             St.
             Peter
             expect
             great
             matters
             ,
             (
             as
             any
             man
             in
             reason
             would
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             carriage
             )
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             to
             performance
             ,
             quite
             deluded
             his
             expectation
             ,
             giving
             him
             no
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellows
             ▪
          
           
             It
             follows
             in
             the
             Doctor
             .
             
               The
               applying
               the
            
             
             
               words
               particularly
               to
               Saint
            
             Peter
             
               hath
               one
               special
               energy
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               concludes
               ,
               That
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               of
               Oeconomy
               or
               Stewardship
               in
               Christs
               house
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Keys
               are
               the
               token
               ,
            
             Isa.
             22.
             21.
             
             )
             
               belongs
               to
               single
               persons
               ,
               such
               as
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               was
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Consistories
               or
               Assemblies
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               acted
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christs
               power
               thus
               promised
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               fully
               able
               to
               act
               himself
               ,
               without
               the
               conjunction
               of
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               what
               he
               thus
               did
            
             (
             clave
             non
             errante
             )
             
               no
               one
               or
               more
               men
               on
               Earth
               could
               rescind
               without
               him
               ▪
               which
               is
               a
               just
               ground
               of
               placing
               the
               power
               Ecclesiastical
               in
               the
               Prelate
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             is
             Master
             Hammonds
             Corollary
             out
             of
             the
             former
             Texts
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             (
             ploughing
             with
             our
             Heiser
             )
             he
             concludes
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             since
             those
             words
             are
             
               particularly
               applied
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             implied
             in
             those
             words
             are
             particularly
             also
             appliable
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             the
             
               Donation
               of
               the
               Keyes
            
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             the
             Donation
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             consequent
             out
             of
             that
             Donation
             ,
             or
             signified
             by
             those
             Keys
             ,
             is
             particularly
             applied
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Keys
               are
               the
               token
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Oeconomy
               or
               Stewardship
               in
               Christs
               house
               .
            
             This
             Office
             therefore
             must
             be
             particularly
             applied
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             and
             seeing
             
             those
             words
             were
             no
             otherwise
             particularly
             applied
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             then
             by
             our
             Saviours
             speaking
             them
             to
             him
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             did
             )
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             told
             St.
             Peter
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             that
             he
             should
             be
             steward
             of
             his
             house
             .
             Also
             ,
             since
             all
             particularizing
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             exception
             from
             an
             universality
             or
             community
             ,
             and
             the
             universality
             or
             community
             before
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             spoke
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             any
             kinde
             of
             exception
             could
             be
             imagin'd
             to
             be
             there
             made
             ,
             was
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             was
             particularized
             out
             of
             that
             community
             for
             the
             office
             of
             
               Steward
               in
               Christs
               house
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             since
             the
             
               Keys
               are
               the
               token
            
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             proves
             )
             
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Oeconomy
               and
               Stewardship
               in
               Christs
               house
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             however
             we
             read
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             where
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Keys
            
             themselves
             ,
             the
             badge
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             were
             given
             to
             the
             rest
             even
             in
             common
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             s
             no
             where
             read
             
               ●●bis
               dabo
               claves
            
             )
             it
             follows
             manifestly
             ,
             That
             if
             our
             Saviour
             kept
             his
             word
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             since
             he
             promised
             him
             the
             signal
             token
             of
             that
             
               Office
               of
               Steward
            
             ,
             he
             performed
             it
             to
             him
             making
             him
             
               Steward
               of
               his
               house
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             Keys
             ▪
             installing
             him
             in
             that
             charge
             ;
             so
             as
             onely
             St.
             Peter
             was
             installed
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Doctor
             will
             needs
             contend
             the
             rest
             were
             ,
             he
             must
             confess
             withal
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             since
             he
             will
             never
             read
             either
             of
             such
             a
             promise
             or
             performance
             made
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             the
             Keys
             themselves
             ,
             which
             onely
             are
             the
             badge
             of
             that
             Function
             to
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Since
             the
             giving
             
               the
               Keys
            
             is
             particularly
             applied
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             Keys
             are
             
               a
               token
               of
               an
               Oeconomy
               or
               Stewardship
               in
               Christs
               house
               ,
            
             it
             follows
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             being
             a
             part
             of
             Christs
             house
             ,
             or
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             was
             constituted
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Steward
            
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Doctors
             inference
             from
             the
             particular
             Application
             of
             these
             words
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               That
               the
               Stewardship
               belongs
               to
               single
               persons
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Consistories
               and
               Assemblies
               .
            
             If
             he
             intend
             to
             deduce
             hence
             a
             power
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Prelates
             ,
             superior
             to
             their
             Assemblies
             or
             Consistories
             ,
             is
             something
             scrued
             and
             far-fetch'd
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             words
             be
             applied
             to
             infer
             ,
             That
             one
             was
             made
             Steward
             or
             Superior
             in
             the
             Consistory
             or
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             are
             plain
             and
             obvious
             ,
             the
             present
             circumstances
             making
             that
             Explication
             natural
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Saint
             Peter
             being
             thus
             constituted
             Steward
             in
             Christs
             house
             ,
             all
             that
             follows
             in
             the
             Doctor
             (
             though
             otherwise
             meant
             )
             runs
             on
             very
             currantly
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             grounds
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               whatsoever
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               acted
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christs
               power
               thus
               promised
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               fully
               able
               to
               act
               himself
               without
               the
               conjunction
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               he
               thus
               did
            
             (
             clave
             non
             errante
             )
             
               no
               one
               or
               more
               men
               on
               Earth
               could
               rescind
               without
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             hath
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             while
             he
             disputes
             against
             his
             Brother
             Presbyters
             ,
             faln
             into
             a
             sudden
             fit
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             at
             unawares
             laid
             grounds
             for
             a
             greater
             Authority
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             many
             Papists
             will
             grant
             him
             .
             But
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             fit
             ;
             he
             will
             recover
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             speed●ly
             ,
             as
             soon
             he
             begins
             to
             combate
             us
             afresh
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             the
             Scene
             is
             chang'd
             ;
             The
             Presbyterian
             being
             routed
             by
             our
             weapons
             ,
             
               that
               the
               words
               were
               spoken
               particularly
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             he
             throws
             them
             away
             ;
             affirming
             here
             pag.
             88.
             most
             shamelesly
             and
             expresly
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             alleaged
             by
             himself
             ,
             (
             which
             named
             St.
             Peter
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             in
             particular
             )
             
               That
               this
               power
               was
               as
               distinctly
               promised
               to
               each
               single
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             alleages
             for
             his
             first
             Evidence
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             18.
             which
             he
             says
             are
             
               most
               clear
               for
               that
               purpose
            
             .
             But
             looking
             into
             the
             Text
             ,
             I
             finde
             it
             onely
             spoken
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             general
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             not
             a
             word
             particularizing
             each
             
               single
               Apostle
               ▪
            
             and
             distinctly
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             it
             )
             which
             yet
             was
             done
             to
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               Matth.
            
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             His
             second
             most
             clear
             proof
             ,
             is
             introduced
             with
             the
             old
             ACCORDINGLY
             thus
             ;
             
               And
               ACCORDINGLY
            
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             
               the
               promise
               is
               again
               made
               of
               twelve
               Thrones
               for
               each
               to
               sit
               on
               to
               judge
               ,
               ID
               EST
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               to
               rule
               or
               preside
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Well
             done
             ,
             Doctor
             ;
             give
             you
             but
             your
             own
             proper
             weapon
             of
             
               ID
               EST
            
             ,
             in
             weilding
             which
             you
             have
             a
             marvellous
             dexterity
             ▪
             and
             I
             'll
             lay
             an
             hundred
             crowns
             on
             your
             head
             against
             the
             best
             disputant
             in
             Christendom
             .
             All
             the
             world
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             ever
             heard
             )
             except
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             understands
             the
             place
             as
             meant
             of
             our
             Saviours
             coming
             to
             judgment
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             sitting
             with
             him
             to
             judge
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             with
             the
             help
             of
             an
             
               ID
               EST
            
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             come
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             turned
             judge
             into
             preside
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Throne
             ,
             or
             
               Iudgment
               seat
            
             into
             Cathedra
             ,
             an
             
               Episcepal
               Chair
            
             or
             See.
             
          
           
           
             His
             third
             proof
             is
             a
             dumb
             
               Negative
               ,
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               all
               the
               Apostles
               in
               fire
               ,
               without
               any
               peculiar
               mark
               allowed
               ▪
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             Which
             reduced
             into
             form
             ,
             mutters
             out
             thus
             much
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               had
               no
               peculiar
               mark
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             Ergo
             ,
             (
             concludes
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               He
               was
               not
               head
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Where
             first
             I
             would
             ask
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             how
             he
             knows
             there
             was
             
               no
               peculiar
               mark
               allowed
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             He
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             History
             ,
             either
             sacred
             or
             prophane
             ,
             that
             expresses
             the
             contrary
             .
             Next
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             judge
             by
             exterior
             actions
             ,
             and
             may
             believe
             ,
             
               That
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaks
               ,
            
             then
             perhaps
             the
             Doctor
             may
             receive
             some
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             also
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             For
             it
             was
             he
             that
             first
             burst
             out
             into
             that
             Heavenly
             Sermon
             which
             converted
             three
             thousand
             .
             But
             nothing
             will
             serve
             the
             Doctors
             curiosity
             ,
             except
             a
             greater
             tongue
             of
             fire
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             not
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             
               most
               clear
            
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             
               head
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             .
             What
             a
             wise
             man
             is
             he
             to
             think
             St.
             Peter
             could
             not
             be
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             needs
             be
             bound
             to
             watch
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             manifest
             it
             by
             a
             particular
             miracle
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             is
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               they
               were
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Wonder
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             deduced
             from
             this
             place
             against
             St.
             Peters
             Primacy
             !
             The
             Doctor
             will
             manifest
             it
             plainly
             ;
             
               And
               so
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               spirit
               EQUALLY
               performed
               to
               all
               .
            
             Suppose
             it
             were
             equally
             ;
             what
             follows
             thence
             ?
             Therefore
             St.
             Peter
             not
             
               chief
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ?
             As
             if
             none
             could
             be
             higher
             in
             dignity
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             necessarily
             have
             more
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             
             him
             .
             This
             Reason
             then
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             is
             so
             shallow
             ,
             that
             even
             a
             childe
             may
             foard
             it
             ;
             but
             his
             consequence
             is
             still
             shallower
             ,
             inferring
             from
             
               their
               being
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             that
             they
             had
             it
             equally
             .
             As
             if
             each
             could
             not
             be
             full
             according
             to
             their
             diverse
             capacities
             ,
             and
             yet
             receive
             it
             in
             a
             very
             unequal
             degree
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             (
             Luke
             4.
             1
             ▪
             )
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             so
             is
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Acts
            
             11.
             24.
             yet
             ▪
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             Barnabas
             had
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               equally
            
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             So
             ,
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             are
             
               full
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             yet
             differ
             as
             
               one
               Star
               from
               another
            
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             that
             Glory
             ,
             distributed
             to
             them
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             several
             capacities
             .
             Which
             puts
             me
             in
             minde
             of
             a
             story
             of
             a
             Plough-man
             ,
             who
             dining
             with
             his
             fellowrusticks
             ,
             when
             his
             companions
             strove
             to
             get
             the
             bigger
             Eggs
             ,
             he
             indifferently
             chose
             the
             lesser
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             That
             all
             were
             equal
             :
             For
             which
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             laught
             at
             ,
             he
             defended
             himself
             with
             this
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             serious
             Reason
             ,
             That
             the
             little
             Eggs
             had
             as
             much
             meat
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             hold
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             ones
             had
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             Surely
             the
             Doctor
             heard
             this
             dispute
             ,
             stole
             the
             Argument
             ;
             and
             now
             infers
             here
             from
             all
             ,
             being
             full
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             that
             all
             had
             it
             equally
             .
          
           
             The
             Testimonies
             you
             alleage
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               was
               conforred
               on
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               that
               from
               the
               giving
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               tho
               Keys
               ,
               the
               continual
               successions
               of
               Bishops
               flows
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               built
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             allow
             of
             to
             a
             tittle
             ,
             and
             charge
             it
             upon
             you
             ,
             at
             either
             a
             pittiful
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             a
             malicious
             calumny
             ,
             to
             pretend
             by
             objecting
             those
             ,
             that
             we
             
             build
             not
             the
             Church
             upon
             
               Bishops
               in
               the
               plural
            
             ,
             nor
             allow
             any
             authority
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Pope
             onely
             ;
             whereas
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             how
             great
             Authority
             we
             give
             to
             Councils
             (
             consisting
             of
             Bishops
             )
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             School-dispute
             amongst
             our
             Writers
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             or
             the
             Council
             be
             of
             higher
             Authority
             .
             Neither
             do
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Bishops
             (
             
               in
               the
               plural
            
             )
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             touch
             us
             ;
             there
             being
             not
             one
             word
             in
             them
             ,
             excluding
             the
             Pope
             .
             Nay
             ,
             rather
             they
             make
             for
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             being
             founded
             on
             Apostles
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             prejudices
             not
             St.
             Peter
             and
             his
             Successors
             to
             be
             the
             chiefest
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             most
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             especially
             on
             St.
             Peter
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             we
             Catholicks
             say
             ;
             and
             not
             on
             them
             onely
             ;
             which
             he
             first
             calumniates
             us
             with
             ,
             and
             then
             dreamingly
             impugns
             ;
             ending
             his
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Paragraph
             with
             a
             Testimony
             out
             of
             St.
             
               Basil
               ,
               who
               calls
               Episcopacy
               ,
               The
               Presidency
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               the
               very
               same
            
             (
             adds
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               That
               Christ
               bestowed
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               on
               one
               of
               them
            
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             held
             there
             were
             but
             one
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             those
             Bishops
             who
             succeeded
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             were
             constituted
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             truly
             and
             properly
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             It
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             Section
             .
             
               By
               all
               which
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             your
             omitting
             our
             best
             proof
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             answering
             the
             weakest
             ;
             by
             supposing
             a
             calumny
             ;
             by
             your
             mistake
             of
             
               twelve
               Thrones
            
             ;
             by
             St.
             Peters
             having
             no
             greater
             a
             
               tongue
               of
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             being
             
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             naming
             Bishops
             and
             Apostles
             
               in
               the
               plural
            
             ,
             our
             of
             which
             meer
             plurality
             ,
             he
             infers
             an
             equality
             of
             
             Authority
             .
             
               By
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               says
               it
               is
               evident
               again
               ,
               That
               the
               Power
               which
               Christs
               Commission
               instated
               on
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               was
               in
               like
               manner
               entrusted
               to
               every
               other
               single
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whereas
             he
             hath
             not
             produced
             one
             syllable
             ,
             expressing
             any
             singularity
             used
             to
             any
             other
             
               single
               Apostle
            
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             nor
             one
             equalizing
             term
             ,
             of
             
               as
               well
               ,
               equally
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             what
             he
             addes
             himself
             :
             Though
             these
             be
             the
             onely
             expressions
             can
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             here
             ,
             as
             already
             produced
             ;
             and
             by
             producing
             them
             to
             have
             made
             the
             matter
             Evident
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doctor
             being
             by
             this
             time
             pump'd
             dry
             of
             his
             own
             Evidences
             ,
             betakes
             himself
             to
             his
             former
             method
             of
             answering
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             
               to
               evacuate
               them
            
             .
             And
             what
             Argument
             think
             you
             will
             he
             chuse
             to
             evacuate
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             how
             will
             he
             evacuate
             it
             ,
             but
             first
             from
             
               Homers
               Iliads
            
             ,
             next
             from
             the
             Revelations
             .
             But
             indeed
             he
             puts
             our
             Argument
             so
             weakly
             ,
             or
             rather
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             swallows
             our
             proof
             so
             glibly
             ,
             and
             yet
             evacuates
             it
             so
             groaningly
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             charity
             in
             some
             good
             body
             to
             ease
             him
             in
             this
             his
             greatest
             extremity
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             his
             solution
             of
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             (
             for
             he
             urges
             no
             Argument
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             onely
             puts
             down
             the
             bare
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             signifies
             vulgarly
             a
             Stone
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Homers
               Iliads
            
             is
             applied
             to
             denote
             an
             huge
             loggerly
             Stone
             like
             a
             Mill-stone
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             )
             Next
             ,
             this
             Stone
             by
             the
             Scripture
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             foundation
             Stone
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             
               Twelve
               foundation-stones
               named
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
            
             
             called
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               must
               follow
            
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             before
             was
             a
             vulgar-stone
             )
             is
             now
             advanced
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               precious
               stone
            
             .
             Now
             follows
             his
             first
             inference
             (
             as
             well
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             it
             )
             
               That
               all
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               being
               in
               like
               manner
               (
               and
               not
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               onely
               and
               above
               the
               rest
               )
               styled
               Foundation-stones
            
             ;
             it
             is
             consequent
             hence
             ,
             that
             all
             were
             equal
             .
             Where
             first
             the
             Argument
             is
             again
             onely
             Negative
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             distinction
             is
             there
             put
             ,
             therefore
             there
             was
             none
             :
             To
             make
             which
             inference
             good
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             shew
             that
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             distinction
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             exprest
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             pitiful
             peece
             of
             reason
             to
             perswade
             the
             Reader
             from
             onely
             a
             plurality
             ,
             and
             naming
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             all
             were
             equal
             :
             As
             if
             out
             of
             the
             very
             naming
             in
             the
             plural
             twelve
             
               Signs
               ,
               Shires
               ,
               Cities
            
             ,
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             out
             of
             the
             bare
             common
             name
             of
             
               Sign
               ,
               Magistrate
               ,
               &c.
            
             given
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             were
             equal
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             quite
             overthrown
             his
             cause
             by
             arguing
             ,
             That
             not
             onely
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             also
             were
             called
             Foundation-stones
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             all
             equal
             :
             Since
             ,
             granting
             (
             as
             he
             does
             )
             that
             a
             Foundation-stone
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             onely
             St.
             Peter
             having
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             Doctors
             grounds
             ,
             That
             he
             onely
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             more
             particularly
             should
             be
             a
             Rock
             or
             Foundation-stone
             .
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             all
             the
             Apostles
             call
             Peter
             ;
             for
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             given
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             signifie
             he
             was
             a
             Rock
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             will
             have
             it
             )
             a
             Foundation-stone
             ,
             and
             every
             Apostle
             being
             according
             
             to
             Master
             
               Hammond
               equally
            
             such
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             all
             as
             good
             title
             to
             be
             called
             Peter
             ,
             as
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             alone
             (
             till
             Master
             Hammond
             writ
             ,
             )
             had
             that
             appellation
             .
          
           
             It
             follows
             (
             to
             strengthen
             his
             former
             weak
             reason
             )
             
               And
               it
               being
               there
               in
               vision
               APPARENT
               ,
               that
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               City
               ,
            
             Id
             est
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               measured
               exactly
               ,
               and
               found
               to
               be
               an
               hundred
               forty
               four
               ,
            
             Id
             est
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Twelve
               times
               twelve
               cubits
            
             ,
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             
               That
               that
               mensuration
               assigns
               an
               equal
               proportion
               ,
               whether
               of
               Power
               or
               Province
               ,
               to
               all
               and
               every
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               which
               is
               again
               a
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Universal
               Pastorship
               of
               any
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             intends
             for
             an
             up-shot-Argument
             to
             evidence
             an
             equality
             in
             all
             the
             Apostles
             by
             the
             equal
             division
             of
             this
             Wall.
             But
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             ask
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             certain
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             which
             equally
             made
             up
             this
             Wall
             ,
             is
             richer
             then
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             the
             richness
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             being
             more
             considerable
             ,
             and
             more
             enhancing
             their
             value
             ,
             then
             the
             bulk
             and
             quantity
             ;
             it
             follows
             ▪
             That
             the
             greater
             preciousness
             and
             lustre
             which
             manifests
             it self
             in
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             may
             better
             claim
             a
             signification
             ,
             That
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             is
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             had
             an
             authority
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             then
             the
             equal
             measure
             of
             the
             Wall
             can
             infer
             an
             equality
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             an
             equality
             in
             the
             bigness
             ,
             and
             an
             inequality
             in
             the
             worth
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             evasion
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             resemble
             a
             worthier
             person
             .
             In
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             congruous
             Argument
             to
             my
             minde
             ;
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             on
             the
             Doctors
             side
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             the
             managing
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             he
             would
             make
             it
             a
             
               MOST
               IRREFRAGABLE
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               UNQUESTIONABLE
               EVIDENCE
            
             :
             And
             ,
             though
             Catholicks
             ▪
             who
             understand
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             ●light
             such
             poor
             supports
             as
             a
             self-fancied
             Explication
             of
             the
             obscurest
             part
             of
             Scripture
             (
             in
             which
             chiefly
             consists
             the
             Doctors
             talent
             in
             evidencing
             )
             yet
             because
             perhaps
             he
             may
             fancy
             it
             stronger
             then
             twenty
             demonstrations
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             come
             to
             do
             him
             much
             good
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             it
             very
             willingly
             .
             Amongst
             these
             twelve
             pretious
             Foundation-stones
             ,
             denoting
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             deny
             the
             first
             to
             signifie
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             fellows
             ,
             are
             content
             
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             grant
             from
             our
             Saviours
             words
             a
             priority
             of
             Order
             .
             This
             first
             foundation
             then
             shadowing
             to
             us
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             is
             here
             Chap.
             21.
             19.
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Iasper
             ;
             the
             self-same
             Stone
             whose
             lustre
             shined
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Apoc.
             4.
             3.
             and
             also
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             Apoc.
             21.
             11.
             
             Whence
             follows
             (
             would
             the
             Doctor
             triumphantly
             cry
             out
             )
             as
             an
             
               IRREFRAGABLE
               EVIDENCE
            
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             onely
             having
             the
             same
             lustre
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             is
             like
             him
             in
             representation
             ,
             and
             so
             onely
             he
             resembles
             him
             as
             his
             Vicegerent
             or
             Vicar
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             same
             Stone
             the
             Church
             is
             made
             of
             ,
             and
             
               the
               first
            
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             
               unquestionably
               true
            
             (
             would
             he
             say
             )
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               her
               Head.
            
             Under
             what
             luckless
             Constellation
             was
             Mr.
             Hammond
             born
             ,
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Foundation-stones
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             not
             fore
             see
             this
             dangerous
             rub
             ;
             which
             makes
             him
             so
             far
             from
             evidencing
             against
             us
             thence
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             place
             objected
             ,
             happens
             to
             be
             an
             Evidence
             against
             himself
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             proof
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             call
             an
             Evidence
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             he
             concludes
             his
             fourth
             Chapter
             ,
             containing
             the
             first
             substantial
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             sincerely
             profess
             I
             have
             not
             found
             one
             word
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             one
             restrictive
             word
             of
             St.
             Peters
             Universal
             Pastorship
             ,
             nor
             one
             express
             equalizing
             term
             of
             his
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             so
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             withal
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             both
             wearied
             my
             own
             patience
             ,
             in
             laying
             open
             such
             a
             gallimaufry
             of
             shallow
             impertinences
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             my
             Reader
             also
             ,
             who
             may
             think
             his
             time
             ill-employ'd
             in
             perusing
             the
             confutation
             of
             so
             weak
             a
             Writer
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             Comprehending
             the
             Answers
             of
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             Sixth
             ,
             and
             Seventh
             Chapters
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               pretended
               Primogeniture
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctors
               mistake
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Champion
             of
             Schism
             having
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             empal'd
             the
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             of
             St.
             Peter
             to
             the
             dispersed
             Iews
             onely
             ;
             proceeds
             ,
             laying
             first
             his
             own
             mistakes
             for
             his
             grounds
             ,
             in
             this
             fifth
             Chapter
             to
             depose
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             he
             entitles
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Evidences
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Romes
             
               succeeding
               Saint
            
             Peter
             ,
             examined
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             the
             fore-going
             Chapter
             ,
             
               The
               pretended
               Evidences
               of
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             ,
             first
             ,
             he
             would
             perswade
             many
             good
             honest
             Readers
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             urged
             our
             Evidences
             home
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             salved
             them
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             he
             onely
             puts
             down
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             our
             bare
             tenet
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             even
             as
             we
             explicate
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             as
             we
             evidence
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             would
             seem
             to
             intimate
             again
             ,
             that
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             us
             to
             evidence
             ;
             Let
             the
             Doctor
             know
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Evidence
             is
             her
             long-and-quietly
             enjoy'd
             possession
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             Infallibility
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             she
             was
             actually
             found
             when
             his
             upstart
             and
             disobedient
             Forefathers
             ,
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             went
             out
             from
             her-Communion
             .
             
               POSSIDEO
               ,
               QUIA
               POSSIDEO
               ;
               OLIM
               POSSIDEO
               ,
               PRIOR
               POSSIDEO
               ,
            
             is
             all
             the
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reason
             she
             is
             bound
             to
             give
             to
             her
             rebel-sons
             and
             out-lawed
             Subjects
             .
             So
             as
             it
             is
             your
             part
             to
             evidence
             ,
             hers
             to
             hold
             and
             possess
             her
             own
             ,
             till
             you
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             demonstrably
             ,
             evidence
             her
             title
             to
             be
             unjust
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Doctor
             is
             here
             also
             ,
             as
             indeed
             generally
             every
             where
             ,
             contrary
             to
             himself
             ,
             inscribing
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             as
             answers
             to
             our
             Evidences
             ,
             yet
             spending
             almost
             the
             whole
             Chapters
             in
             producing
             pretended
             Evidences
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             so
             performing
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             promised
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Paragraph
             sayes
             onely
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             
             having
             no
             Primacy
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             his
             Successor
             ,
             could
             consequently
             have
             none
             .
             But
             because
             his
             Antecedent
             hath
             already
             been
             dash'd
             in
             peeces
             by
             my
             Answer
             to
             his
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             no
             Consequence
             can
             be
             built
             upon
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             repaired
             his
             ground-work
             by
             a
             stronger
             Reply
             .
             Yet
             Mr.
             Hammond
             is
             so
             self-conceitedly
             confident
             of
             the
             invincibleness
             of
             his
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             he
             accounts
             this
             a
             work
             of
             Supererogation
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             to
             prove
             his
             first
             Evidence
             ,
             he
             hath
             produced
             any
             one
             express
             Testimony
             ,
             That
             St.
             
               Peters
               Iurisdiction
            
             was
             limited
             to
             the
             Iews
             onely
             ,
             which
             onely
             was
             the
             thing
             
             in
             question
             ;
             or
             if
             to
             prove
             his
             second
             EVIDENCE
             ,
             he
             hath
             produced
             any
             one
             express
             place
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             the
             Keys
             (
             though
             given
             to
             all
             )
             yet
             were
             not
             more
             particularly
             given
             to
             St.
             Peter
             (
             which
             onely
             is
             there
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             ,
             )
             I
             will
             quit
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             ,
             though
             not
             my
             cause
             ,
             yet
             my
             own
             particular
             conquer'd
             .
             But
             if
             he
             have
             not
             ,
             what
             a
             vanity
             is
             it
             to
             brag
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             said
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             supererogated
             ,
             and
             
               said
               more
               then
               needs
            
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             second
             Paragraph
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             would
             evidence
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Priviledges
               attending
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               succession
               ,
               belong
               rather
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               then
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             endeavors
             by
             asking
             three
             Questions
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             answer
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             asks
             ,
             
               Whether
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               did
               not
               as
            
             
             
               truly
               plant
               a
               Church
               of
               Iewish
               believers
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               leave
               a
               Successor
               Bishop
               there
               ,
               as
               at
               Rome
               he
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             you
             mean
             he
             planted
             a
             Church
             there
             of
             Iewish
             believers
             onely
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             had
             no
             power
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             ,
             I
             absolutely
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             your
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             your
             proper
             place
             to
             prove
             it
             in
             ,
             you
             had
             not
             one
             word
             to
             bless
             your self
             with
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             added
             of
             your
             own
             .
             
               That
               he
               left
               a
               Successor
               Bishop
               there
               .
            
             If
             you
             mean
             such
             an
             improperly
             call'd
             Successor
             ,
             as
             both
             himself
             and
             St.
             Paul
             left
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             made
             some
             one
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             to
             overlook
             and
             govern
             that
             Church
             ,
             I
             easily
             grant
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             mean
             such
             a
             Successor
             as
             should
             succeed
             in
             the
             amplitude
             of
             Saint
             Peters
             authority
             ,
             so
             as
             St.
             Peter
             should
             devest
             
             himself
             of
             his
             Primacy
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             him
             ,
             not
             carrying
             it
             along
             with
             him
             to
             Rome
             ,
             I
             deny
             he
             left
             there
             any
             such
             kinde
             of
             Successor
             ,
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Testimony
             or
             Ground
             that
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             Your
             second
             Quere
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               this
               were
               not
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               before
               ever
               he
               came
               to
               Rome
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             I
             have
             declared
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             Your
             third
             Quere
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               these
               two
               Concessions
               do
               not
               devolve
               all
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               on
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               Successor
               there
               ,
               which
               by
               that
               tenure
               and
               claim
               of
               Succession
               from
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               can
               be
               pretended
               to
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             not
             a
             Concession
             ,
             unless
             first
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             distinction
             given
             ,
             intercepts
             the
             passage
             to
             his
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             To
             manifest
             which
             the
             better
             ,
             we
             may
             distinguish
             in
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             resident
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             two
             diverse
             qualities
             of
             dignity
             :
             First
             ,
             his
             particular
             care
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             private
             Bishop
             in
             that
             See
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             publick
             office
             of
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             consists
             his
             Primacy
             .
             Now
             when
             he
             left
             that
             City
             and
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             he
             devested
             himself
             of
             the
             private
             care
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             necessary
             he
             should
             substitute
             another
             in
             the
             charge
             of
             that
             private
             Bishoprick
             ;
             but
             did
             not
             devest
             himself
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             chief
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             pretence
             can
             be
             competent
             to
             his
             substitute
             in
             Antioch
             .
             This
             dignity
             annexed
             to
             his
             person
             by
             our
             
               B.
               Saviour
            
             ,
             went
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             whithersoever
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             remained
             with
             him
             
             living
             ;
             so
             that
             onely
             he
             who
             succeeded
             him
             dying
             (
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             could
             claim
             the
             inheritance
             of
             that
             sacred
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             nothing
             but
             his
             blessed
             Predecessors
             death
             could
             delegate
             unto
             him
             .
             At
             Rome
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             dying
             devested
             ;
             where
             he
             was
             devested
             ,
             there
             was
             necessary
             a
             succession
             into
             the
             dignity
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             ,
             and
             was
             wanting
             by
             his
             death
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             This
             was
             his
             Primacy
             .
             This
             therefore
             must
             be
             the
             title
             of
             his
             truly
             called
             Successor
             there
             ,
             and
             no
             pretence
             left
             for
             his
             substitute
             at
             Antioch
             made
             in
             his
             life
             time
             .
          
           
             Most
             vain
             then
             is
             the
             Doctors
             conceit
             of
             the
             primogeniture
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             prove
             St.
             Peter
             died
             there
             ;
             in
             vain
             are
             his
             self-affirmed
             ,
             and
             onely-self-proved
             positions
             in
             his
             third
             Section
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             In
             vain
             his
             assertion
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Rome
               derived
               any
               authority
               from
               the
               succession
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             Antioch
             ,
             must
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             be
             preferred
             before
             Alexandria
             ;
             since
             St.
             Peter
             onely
             constituted
             there
             a
             Successor
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             dignity
             which
             he
             then
             stript
             himself
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             private
             charge
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             which
             being
             onely
             an
             ordinary
             office
             ,
             and
             no
             particularity
             resulting
             from
             St.
             Peters
             personal
             authority
             ;
             it
             had
             consequently
             from
             the
             force
             of
             such
             a
             substitute
             instalment
             ,
             nothing
             to
             elevate
             it
             beyond
             the
             pitch
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Bishoprick
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             remained
             ▪
             liable
             upon
             convenient
             Reasons
             afterwards
             ensuing
             ,
             to
             be
             ranked
             after
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             This
             bolt
             then
             falling
             short
             of
             the
             mark
             ,
             he
             
             is
             resolved
             at
             length
             to
             shoot
             home
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             better
             advantages
             ,
             stalks
             under
             the
             patronage
             
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ;
             citing
             a
             Canon
             thereof
             ,
             That
             the
             See
             of
             
               Constantinople
               shall
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               equal
               priviledges
               ,
               dignities
               ,
               and
               advantages
               with
               Rome
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               That
               Constantinople
               was
               new
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Empire
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               which
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               was
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               Rome
               enjoyed
               such
               priviledges
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Fathers
               at
               Constantinople
               being
               moved
               with
               the
               same
               Reasons
               ,
               had
               rightly
               judged
               ,
               That
               now
               the
               same
               priviledges
               should
               belong
               to
               that
               Church
               or
               City
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               And
               that
               this
               being
               next
               to
               old
               Rome
               ,
               should
               in
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               have
               the
               same
               dignity
               or
               greatness
               that
               old
               Rome
               had
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             first
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             how
             he
             knows
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             the
             Primacy
             ;
             are
             there
             no
             kinde
             of
             priviledges
             ,
             but
             of
             equality
             in
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             why
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             can
             exact
             no
             other
             interpretation
             but
             
               AS
               SHE
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             
               as
               much
               as
               she
            
             ,
             or
             
               have
               the
               same
               dignity
               or
               greatness
            
             ;
             deducing
             an
             equality
             or
             identity
             from
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             onely
             denotes
             a
             similitude
             or
             likeness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             must
             chide
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             (
             and
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             too
             )
             for
             Englishing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             
               ALL
               Ecclesiastick
               businesses
            
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             such
             word
             as
             All
             in
             the
             Council
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             word
             All
             ,
             purposely
             added
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             consists
             the
             most
             efficacious
             part
             of
             the
             Testimony
             .
             For
             the
             wor●
             ALL
             may
             include
             possibly
             the
             authority
             o●
             Primacy
             it self
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             word
             there
             alleaged
             ,
             can
             in
             any
             way
             signifie
             .
             But
             the
             Doctors
             
             Pen
             is
             still
             very
             free
             to
             let
             down
             Ink
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             of
             importance
             is
             to
             be
             added
             to
             a
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             nothing
             but
             certain
             honorary
             ,
             pompous
             ,
             or
             ceremonious
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             accrued
             to
             some
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             residence
             of
             the
             supreme
             Secular
             power
             there
             .
             I
             see
             no
             necessity
             why
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             might
             not
             omit
             to
             oppose
             the
             reason
             there
             given
             ,
             for
             the
             collation
             of
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             whereas
             had
             the
             word
             signified
             Primacy
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             as
             strongly
             and
             expresly
             pretended
             to
             come
             from
             Christs
             donation
             to
             St.
             Peter
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             Pope
             Leo's
             Epistles
             ,
             whose
             Legates
             presided
             in
             this
             Council
             )
             as
             it
             is
             now
             by
             these
             present
             Popes
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             have
             heard
             another
             story
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Doctor
             grants
             ,
             that
             this
             Decree
             
             was
             as
             derogatory
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             Antioch
             as
             Rome
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Antioch
             pretended
             to
             no
             Primacy
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             Evident
             therefore
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Doctors
             own
             Concession
             ,
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             could
             not
             signifie
             Primacy
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             neither
             consequently
             was
             that
             struck
             at
             by
             the
             tumultuous
             Constantinopolitans
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             The
             very
             Council
             where
             this
             was
             handled
             ,
             calls
             and
             acknowledges
             Rome
             the
             first
             ;
             which
             the
             Doctor
             will
             interpret
             a
             precedency
             of
             order
             onely
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             will
             grant
             she
             retain'd
             notwithstanding
             these
             
               equal
               priviledges
            
             arrogated
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             if
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               equal
               priviledges
            
             ,
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             given
             to
             another
             ,
             Romes
             precedency
             and
             priority
             in
             order
             remaining
             untouched
             ;
             why
             should
             we
             think
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             think
             that
             
             that
             word
             meant
             the
             Primacy
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             was
             concerned
             in
             the
             Decree
             ,
             being
             much
             higher
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             since
             this
             was
             sacred
             ,
             the
             other
             complementary
             ;
             this
             ever
             held
             as
             not
             possible
             to
             come
             otherwise
             then
             from
             Christs
             especial
             donation
             ,
             whereas
             that
             might
             have
             probably
             proceeded
             from
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             Doctor
             (
             onely
             proceeding
             upon
             a
             whimsie
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             his
             own
             brain
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             pag.
             99.
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             and
             the
             pomps
             attending
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Canstantinople
             wanted
             onely
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Patriarchate
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             Rome
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             most
             gross
             mistake
             ,
             and
             plainly
             demonstrating
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctor
             took
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             he
             found
             it
             dropt
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             some
             petty
             Writer
             ,
             and
             never
             ●etcht
             it
             from
             the
             Fountains
             of
             ancient
             History
             it self
             :
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             acknowledged
             ,
             That
             Constantinople
             was
             a
             Patriarchate
             before
             ,
             but
             the
             fourth
             ;
             and
             now
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             Alexandria
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             the
             fourth
             .
             Yet
             the
             Doctor
             runs
             on
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             history
             ,
             winks
             and
             fights
             most
             cruelly
             ;
             paying
             the
             Primacy
             of
             Rome
             with
             his
             own
             sayings
             ,
             even
             to
             utter
             desolation
             ,
             till
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             It
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             History
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             it self
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             no
             free
             Act
             ,
             nor
             ever
             came
             off
             clear
             :
             The
             ambition
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             extorting
             it
             with
             a
             tumultuous
             importunity
             ;
             it
             being
             voted
             after
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             were
             departed
             ,
             and
             onely
             those
             of
             the
             party
             of
             Constantinople
             left
             to
             
             determine
             in
             their
             own
             behalf
             ,
             what
             they
             or
             their
             instigators
             pleased
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             was
             contradicted
             and
             exclaimed
             against
             vehemently
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             ;
             disavowed
             and
             rejected
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             those
             under
             him
             .
             No
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             there
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Metropolitans
             and
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             .
             The
             Act
             it self
             ,
             not
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             till
             ambition
             ,
             which
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             receiving
             such
             a
             check
             from
             so
             grave
             Authority
             ,
             was
             modest
             ,
             growing
             more
             impudent
             ,
             when
             the
             reprehending
             and
             curbing
             power
             was
             absent
             ,
             legitimated
             that
             bastard-issue
             ,
             and
             pin'd
             it
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             does
             his
             own
             sayings
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               could
               vindicate
               the
            
             
             
               validity
               of
               this
               Canon
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               means
               not
               to
               go
               out
               of
               his
               way
               .
            
             Is
             it
             out
             of
             your
             way
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             that
             Testimony
             to
             be
             valid
             ,
             which
             you
             object
             for
             a
             strong
             proof
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             reject
             as
             of
             insufficient
             Authority
             and
             illegitimate
             .
             In
             my
             poor
             judgment
             ,
             it
             lies
             so
             directly
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             your
             cause
             better
             service
             ,
             then
             to
             clear
             this
             point
             ;
             else
             why
             did
             you
             produce
             a
             Testimony
             lying
             under
             a
             just
             Exception
             ,
             unless
             you
             would
             stick
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             maintain
             it
             .
             
               It
               lay
               in
               your
               way
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             put
             that
             large-senc'd
             monosyllable
             ALL
             into
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             was
             just
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             good
             your
             own
             weak
             Allegation
             ,
             was
             quite
             out
             of
             your
             way
             .
             Yet
             you
             were
             something
             excusable
             from
             under-propping
             your
             Testimony
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             been
             better
             employ'd
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ;
             but
             I
             finde
             the
             whole
             
             fifth
             Paragraph
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             wave
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             made
             up
             onely
             of
             your
             own
             sayings
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             those
             too
             false
             ;
             upon
             which
             (
             as
             upon
             grounds
             )
             you
             proceed
             with
             an
             unresistable
             career
             .
             So
             as
             your
             proofs
             are
             perfect
             Cobwebs
             ;
             both
             the
             ground
             and
             the
             work
             upon
             it
             ,
             being
             spun
             out
             of
             your
             own
             bowels
             .
          
           
             But
             instead
             of
             vindicating
             it
             ,
             you
             first
             quarrel
             
             with
             us
             for
             
               strange
               dealing
               in
               not
               admitting
               any
               Testimony
               against
               us
               ,
               but
               wherein
               we
               have
               given
               our
               own
               suffrage
               ,
            
             which
             you
             call
             
               A
               method
               of
               security
               ,
               beyond
               all
               amulets
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             plausibly
             indeed
             ,
             if
             his
             Readers
             were
             fools
             ,
             otherwise
             nothing
             can
             sound
             more
             unconsonantly
             .
             For
             either
             the
             Pope
             is
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             If
             he
             suppose
             negatively
             ,
             then
             he
             plainly
             begs
             the
             Question
             which
             hangs
             yet
             in
             dispute
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             I
             will
             grant
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             
               strange
               dealing
            
             ,
             but
             injustice
             ,
             usurpation
             ,
             tyranny
             ,
             impiety
             ,
             or
             whatever
             he
             will
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Pope
             was
             and
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             words
             may
             be
             objected
             as
             well
             to
             any
             Governor
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             
               strange
               dealling
            
             ,
             but
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             to
             an
             Act
             ,
             endamaging
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             being
             his
             duty
             and
             obligation
             to
             keep
             them
             inviolate
             .
             And
             if
             Pope
             Leo
             could
             in
             reason
             reject
             it
             then
             ,
             when
             one
             siding
             and
             self-interessed
             part
             of
             the
             Council
             had
             voted
             it
             ;
             we
             can
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             reject
             it
             now
             ,
             when
             Dr.
             Hammond
             alleages
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             THe
             Doctors
             next
             EVIDENCE
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             from
             a
             Canon
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             where
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Hammond
               )
               the
               independency
               of
            
             Cyprus
             ,
             
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               but
               from
               all
               others
               whomsoever
               was
               contested
               then
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             desirous
             to
             make
             the
             Reader
             believe
             that
             Cyprus
             had
             no
             kinde
             of
             
               Dependency
               on
               any
               one
               whomsoever
            
             .
             Though
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             contests
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               they
               could
               never
               show
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               was
               there
            
             ,
             Et
             ordinaverit
             vel
             communicaverit
             unquam
             Insulae
             ordination
             is
             gratiam
             ,
             neque
             alius
             quisquam
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               And
               ordain'd
               or
               conferred
               the
               grace
               of
               Ordination
               upon
               that
               I●and
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               .
            
             The
             Testimony
             speaks
             onely
             ,
             That
             neither
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             
               ordained
               there
            
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             interprets
             it
             ,
             That
             Cyprus
             
               was
               independent
               on
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               or
               any
               one
               whomsoever
            
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             ingenuously
             done
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             be
             a
             dependency
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             another
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             received
             from
             that
             other
             their
             
               Ordination
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               seldom
               brings
               us
               an
               account
               of
               any
               Testimony
               ,
               but
               less
               or
               more
            
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             
               enflame
               the
               reckoning
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Council
             exempted
             Cyprus
             from
             the
             peculiar
             subjection
             to
             a
             private
             Patriarch
             in
             particular
             :
             True
             ,
             but
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             exprest
             there
             ,
             That
             either
             Cyprus
             or
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             himself
             ,
             were
             exempted
             from
             the
             Obedience
             or
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             as
             
               Publick
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             was
             the
             Popes
             Primacy
             there
             called
             in
             question
             .
             This
             should
             have
             been
             exprest
             to
             make
             good
             your
             inference
             .
             But
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             syllable
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             deduce
             it
             ;
             since
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Cyprus
             might
             well
             have
             been
             exempted
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             any
             particular
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Patriarchs
             themselves
             subjected
             to
             one
             Chief
             or
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             As
             there
             may
             be
             some
             free
             State
             or
             City
             in
             Europe
             independent
             of
             any
             particular
             Kingdom
             or
             Province
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             that
             State
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             in
             Europe
             ,
             dependent
             or
             subject
             to
             the
             Universal
             Rule
             of
             an
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             not
             done
             with
             us
             thus
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             another
             fling
             at
             us
             out
             of
             this
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             determined
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               That
               no
               Bishop
               shall
               encroach
               upon
               anothers
               Province
               ,
               or
               usurp
               a
               power
               ,
               where
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               he
               had
               not
               enjoyed
               it
               .
               Which
               how
               directly
            
             (
             adds
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               it
               prejudgeth
               the
               pretensions
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               need
               farther
               demonstrating
               .
            
             This
             therefore
             being
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             ,
             PRIMUM
             PRINCIPIUM
             ,
             
               first
               Principle
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             evident
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             
               and
               cannot
               need
               farther
               demonstrating
            
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             amiss
             ,
             if
             we
             put
             it
             in
             a
             Syllogism
             ;
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             how
             unavoidably
             the
             Doctor
             deduces
             a
             break-neck
             conclusion
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             Rome
             out
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Argument
             then
             stands
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             Canon
             of
             Ephesus
             constitutes
             ,
             That
             n●…
             Bishop
             shall
             encroach
             upon
             anothers
             Province
             ,
             o●…
             usurp
             a
             power
             ,
             where
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             h●…
             had
             not
             enjoyed
             it
             :
             
             But
             the
             Pope
             (
             
               must
               Dr.
            
             Hammond
             subsume
             )
             hath
             encroacht
             upon
             anothers
             Province
             ,
             and
             usurpt
             a
             power
             ,
             where
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             he
             had
             not
             enjoyed
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             his
             pretensions
             are
             prejudiced
             by
             this
             Canon
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             as
             every
             childe
             may
             see
             ,
             nothing
             follows
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             against
             the
             Pope
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Major
             )
             until
             the
             Doctor
             makes
             good
             his
             
               Minor
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               thus
               encroached
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             this
             (
             being
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             to
             prove
             )
             he
             either
             supposes
             as
             a
             
               first
               principle
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             onely
             thing
             in
             controversie
             ,
             or
             else
             begs
             of
             us
             to
             grant
             him
             gratis
             ;
             and
             then
             tells
             us
             the
             Conclusion
             
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               it
               cannot
               need
               farther
               demonstrating
               ,
            
          
           
             Surely
             he
             was
             afraid
             here
             also
             
               to
               go
               out
               of
               his
               way
            
             ;
             and
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             had
             he
             gone
             about
             to
             evidence
             his
             Minor
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             arrived
             at
             his
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             most
             palpable
             and
             evident
             demonstration
             ,
             
             he
             gives
             us
             two
             instances
             of
             the
             same
             alloy
             :
             One
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             whom
             the
             Emperor
             Iustinian
             made
             equal
             in
             priviledges
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Iustiniana
               Prima
               ▪
            
             the
             other
             of
             this
             last
             named
             Bishop
             himself
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Constitution
             grants
             ,
             
               Omnem
               censuram
               Ecclesiasticam
               ,
               summum
               Sacerdotium
               ,
               summum
               fastigium
               ,
               summam
               dignitatem
               :
               All
               Ecclesiastical
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               the
               supreme
               Priesthood
               ,
               supreme
               Dignity
               .
            
             These
             words
             sound
             high
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             thinks
             )
             terribly
             to
             us
             :
             But
             first
             he
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             Iustinians
             Constitution
             is
             no
             Decree
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             nor
             his
             fact
             (
             in
             case
             he
             had
             pretended
             it
             )
             able
             to
             invalidate
             that
             sacred
             dignity
             of
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             had
             any
             such
             
             been
             constituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Next
             he
             never
             intended
             any
             such
             matter
             as
             to
             crop
             the
             aspiring
             growth
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             imagines
             )
             which
             is
             manifest
             by
             his
             sending
             to
             Pope
             Vigilius
             (
             as
             strong
             a
             pretender
             of
             the
             Primacy
             as
             any
             of
             his
             Successors
             )
             to
             bestow
             a
             Pall
             upon
             his
             new
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Iustiniana
               prima
            
             ;
             nor
             would
             Pope
             Vigilius
             have
             consecrated
             him
             Bishop
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             shufflingly
             grants
             he
             did
             )
             upon
             these
             terms
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             Iustinians
             pretence
             ,
             who
             onely
             meant
             to
             exempt
             him
             from
             the
             Jurisdictions
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             Patriarchates
             heretofore
             extended
             to
             that
             Province
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             ;
             either
             the
             words
             ,
             
               All
               Ecclesiastical
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               supreme
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               supreme
               Honor
               ,
            
             must
             mean
             a
             supremacy
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             own
             particular
             Diocess
             .
             If
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Iustinian
             constituted
             him
             Pope
             ;
             which
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             over
             his
             own
             Diocess
             onely
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             supreme
             there
             ,
             and
             yet
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             too
             ,
             as
             is
             visible
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             even
             nowadays
             ▪
          
           
             The
             next
             Testimony
             is
             from
             an
             old
             mouse-eaten
             Manuscript
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             said
             Archbishop
             ,
             forbidding
             Appeals
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Tu
               &
               omnes
            
             Justinianae
             
               primae
               Antistites
               ,
               quicquid
               oriatur
               inter
               e●s
               discrimen
               ,
               ipsi
               hoc
               dirimant
               &
               finem
               eis
               imponant
               &
               nec
               ad
               alium
               quendam
               eatur
               ,
               sed
               suum
               agnoscant
               Archiepiscopum
               omnes
               praedictae
               Provinciae
               .
            
             What
             Authority
             this
             Manuscript
             is
             of
             (
             for
             the
             Latin
             shews
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             of
             no
             Antiquity
             nor
             Humanity
             )
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             having
             not
             seen
             the
             Book
             ,
             it
             being
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             fit
             ground
             for
             
             an
             invisible
             doctrine
             .
             But
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             it
             was
             pat
             for
             the
             Doctors
             Logick
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             besides
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             here
             is
             nothing
             said
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             common
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             such
             Metropolitans
             as
             Cyprus
             was
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             no
             ordinary
             Appeal
             farther
             ,
             as
             generally
             was
             none
             from
             any
             other
             Patriarch
             ,
             unless
             peradventure
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             onely
             an
             honorary
             Patriarchate
             .
             Yet
             this
             no
             ways
             hinders
             ,
             but
             that
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ended
             among
             themselves
             ,
             should
             be
             carried
             to
             Rome
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             controversies
             betwixt
             the
             Metropolitan
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             his
             subjects
             ,
             or
             betwixt
             him
             and
             some
             stranger
             Bishop
             or
             Patriarch
             :
             So
             that
             all
             this
             Testimony
             is
             quite
             different
             from
             the
             case
             we
             handle
             ,
             and
             leaves
             this
             Bishop
             as
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             any
             out
             of
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             the
             West
             was
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             kinde
             Doctor
             is
             so
             free-hearted
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             part
             without
             shaking
             hands
             ,
             and
             doing
             us
             some
             good
             turn
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             pleased
             to
             determine
             the
             question
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             next
             Citation
             ▪
             which
             is
             out
             of
             the
             131
             of
             Novel
             ,
             of
             
               Iustinian
               ,
               c.
            
             3.
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             in
             all
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             call
             to
             be
             
               Legatus
               Natus
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Catholick
             times
             ,
             was
             a
             thing
             annexed
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             Wherein
             two
             things
             are
             clear
             ,
             one
             ,
             that
             his
             Diocess
             remained
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             priviledges
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             magnifie
             his
             dignity
             ,
             this
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             him
             the
             Popes
             Delegate
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             also
             divers
             times
             used
             to
             the
             very
             Patriarchs
             ;
             to
             whose
             dignity
             all
             these
             priviledges
             did
             not
             elevate
             
               Iustiniana
               prima
            
             ,
             though
             they
             
             exempted
             it
             from
             them
             .
             Iustinians
             words
             are
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             that
             Diocess
             he
             shall
             have
             
               Locum
               Apostolicae
               sedis
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             seem
             an
             open
             prevaricator
             against
             his
             own
             party
             )
             translates
             
               the
               place
               or
               dignity
               of
               an
               Apostolical
               Seat
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               the
               place
               or
               lieu
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Seat
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             Popes
             substitute
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             (
             good
             Doctor
             )
             where
             did
             you
             read
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             explicated
             for
             honor
             or
             dignity
             ?
             And
             in
             what
             History
             do
             you
             finde
             such
             a
             dignity
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostolical
             Seat
             in
             common
             ?
             What
             dignity
             had
             Ephesus
             for
             St.
             Iohus
             sitting
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             should
             be
             given
             to
             Iustiniana
             ?
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             and
             tells
             us
             this
             was
             the
             occasion
             ,
             why
             Nicephorus
             said
             the
             Emperor
             had
             made
             it
             a
             free
             City
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             to
             make
             more
             efficacious
             ,
             he
             explicates
             
               with
               full
               power
               ,
               independent
               from
               all
               others
               .
            
             We
             shall
             never
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Proverb
             ,
             
               The
               properer
               man
               ,
               the
               worse
               luck
            
             ;
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             doing
             against
             himself
             ,
             for
             this
             word
             convinces
             all
             the
             Doctors
             process
             of
             nullity
             :
             For
             since
             Nicephorus
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             City
             onely
             as
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             Temporal
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             being
             made
             free
             and
             
               self
               headed
            
             ,
             he
             exempted
             it
             not
             from
             the
             Emperor
             by
             parity
             ;
             these
             words
             do
             not
             exempt
             it
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             as
             Universal
             as
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             extends
             it self
             much
             farther
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             was
             not
             so
             blinde
             ,
             but
             he
             saw
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             first
             Metropolitan
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             did
             stand
             in
             his
             way
             :
             Therefore
             to
             leap
             over
             this
             block
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             he
             should
             be
             consecrated
             by
             some
             body
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             being
             consecrated
             ,
             he
             was
             independent
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Successors
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             his
             Council
             of
             Metropolitans
             .
             It
             is
             a
             hard
             case
             ,
             that
             this
             good
             Doctor
             cannot
             speak
             three
             words
             ,
             but
             one
             must
             unravel
             what
             the
             other
             knit
             .
             His
             excuse
             ,
             why
             the
             Pope
             consecrated
             the
             first
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             ,
             Because
             some
             body
             must
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             presently
             after
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             Not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             Suffragans
             were
             to
             consecrate
             his
             Successor
             .
             I
             pray
             then
             Master
             Doctor
             ,
             why
             could
             not
             the
             Metropolitans
             have
             consecrated
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             if
             that
             signifie
             independency
             ?
             But
             that
             is
             not
             our
             Argument
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             think
             Consecration
             implies
             dependency
             .
             But
             the
             Argument
             we
             make
             from
             Vigilius
             his
             consecrating
             him
             ,
             is
             from
             two
             heads
             which
             the
             Doctor
             either
             saw
             not
             ,
             or
             thought
             not
             fitting
             his
             Reader
             should
             see
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             draws
             a
             main
             consequence
             of
             the
             Popes
             consenting
             to
             this
             erection
             ,
             and
             so
             absolutely
             evacuates
             the
             Doctors
             Argument
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             did
             not
             onely
             consecrate
             him
             ,
             but
             give
             him
             a
             Pall
             ,
             which
             act
             was
             a
             sign
             of
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             a
             kinde
             of
             Benediction
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             an
             Honor
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             Jurisdiction
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             nothing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             evident
             ,
             that
             after
             Consecration
             he
             was
             absolute
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             affirms
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             his
             word
             for
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             particularity
             that
             his
             Successors
             were
             to
             be
             consecrated
             by
             their
             Council
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             is
             a
             second
             instance
             of
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             to
             be
             subject
             for
             Ordination
             ,
             was
             sign
             of
             subjection
             ,
             but
             not
             always
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Ostia
             hath
             the
             priviledge
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Pope
             ,
             yet
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             
             to
             be
             his
             subject
             :
             The
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ordains
             ,
             That
             the
             next
             Province
             shall
             give
             Bishops
             to
             a
             Province
             that
             wants
             ,
             yet
             makes
             not
             that
             Province
             subject
             to
             it
             :
             The
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             gave
             the
             Indians
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             claimed
             no
             jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             consecrated
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             Constantinople
             in
             his
             Territories
             .
             Therefore
             this
             is
             no
             rule
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             must
             say
             this
             Primate
             was
             subject
             to
             his
             own
             Suffragans
             .
             Neither
             did
             ever
             Popes
             or
             Patriarchs
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             demand
             the
             Ordination
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Patriarchates
             ;
             nor
             does
             the
             Pope
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             demand
             it
             in
             other
             Patriarchates
             ,
             though
             he
             claim
             jurisdiction
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             us
             what
             the
             Doctor
             means
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             the
             Emperor
             did
             all
             this
             onely
             by
             making
             it
             a
             Primates
             ,
             or
             chief
             Metropolitans
             See
             ;
             and
             that
             Carthages
             being
             the
             prime
             Metropolis
             of
             Africk
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             having
             the
             same
             priviledges
             with
             
               Prima
               Iustiniana
            
             .
             Can
             any
             man
             think
             he
             intendeth
             other
             then
             to
             mock
             his
             Auditory
             ?
             For
             as
             far
             as
             I
             understand
             ,
             these
             words
             signifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             said
             onely
             ,
             
               Be
               thou
               a
               chief
               Metropolis
            
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             gave
             all
             these
             Priviledges
             :
             Whereas
             all
             the
             Doctors
             labor
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             the
             Texts
             by
             him
             cited
             ,
             wherein
             every
             priviledge
             is
             set
             down
             so
             particularly
             ,
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             there
             were
             none
             or
             not
             eminent
             examples
             of
             any
             such
             Cities
             or
             Bishopricks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             many
             particularities
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             made
             an
             example
             to
             others
             :
             Yet
             upon
             this
             relieth
             the
             Doctors
             main
             evidence
             ,
             and
             demonstration
             .
             Though
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             him
             ▪
             
             
               The
               conclusion
               of
               it self
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               and
               might
               otherwise
               be
               testified
               by
               innumerable
               Evidences
            
             ;
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             suppose
             the
             Doctor
             omits
             for
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             and
             contents
             himself
             with
             this
             riff-raff
             ,
             and
             his
             Readers
             with
             bold
             promises
             and
             solemn
             affirmations
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             tenth
             Section
             ,
             immediately
             following
             ,
             he
             draws
             out
             of
             his
             so
             strong
             discourse
             ,
             a
             consequence
             able
             to
             make
             any
             sensible
             man
             understand
             the
             former
             discourses
             ,
             were
             all
             vain
             and
             wicked
             :
             For
             says
             he
             ,
             
               If
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               there
               hath
               been
               an
               independent
               power
               vested
               in
               each
               Primate
               ,
               or
               chief
               Metropolitan
               ;
               then
               how
               can
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               that
               one
               Primate
               .
            
             Worthy
             Doctor
             ,
             your
             inference
             is
             very
             strong
             and
             good
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             consequent
             :
             Surely
             this
             ▪
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             it
             .
             A
             very
             learned
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             so
             long
             a
             discourse
             to
             introduce
             it
             ;
             yet
             see
             whether
             it
             be
             yours
             or
             no.
             You
             say
             ,
             every
             chief
             Metropolitan
             was
             independent
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             they
             made
             therefore
             so
             many
             absolute
             Churches
             ;
             therefore
             made
             not
             any
             one
             Church
             .
             Where
             then
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             members
             ?
             Many
             houses
             to
             be
             one
             house
             ,
             is
             as
             fairly
             contradictory
             ,
             as
             many
             men
             ,
             or
             horses
             to
             be
             one
             horse
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             Church
             .
             
               A
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               )
               is
               a
               people
               united
               to
               their
               Bishop
               .
            
             If
             then
             there
             be
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Catholick
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             obedience
             to
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             you
             cannot
             save
             one
             Church
             .
             I
             know
             you
             can
             talk
             like
             a
             Saint
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             
             Head
             in
             which
             all
             Churches
             are
             united
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             Government
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Army
             with
             its
             General
             ,
             or
             a
             Commonwealth
             with
             its
             chief
             Magistrate
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             were
             no
             Army
             ,
             nor
             Commonwealth
             :
             So
             without
             subjection
             to
             a
             visible
             supreme
             Pastor
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Church
             on
             Earth
             left
             us
             ,
             whereof
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             Members
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Tenet
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             may
             shuffle
             in
             words
             ,
             an
             art
             wherein
             they
             are
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             all
             Modern
             Hereticks
             .
             Therefore
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             enlarge
             himself
             no
             farther
             ,
             but
             conclude
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             
               Convocation
               ,
               An.
            
             1537.
             
             To
             which
             ,
             I
             confess
             my self
             unable
             to
             answer
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             pregnant
             and
             unavoidable
             Testimony
             :
             Onely
             I
             may
             remember
             our
             old
             English
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Ask
               my
               fellow
               ,
               whether
               I
               am
               a
               Thief
            
             ;
             or
             ask
             Caiphas
             ,
             whether
             Pilates
             sentence
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             not
             just
             .
             You
             know
             it
             was
             a
             Convocation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             for
             fear
             ,
             renounced
             their
             Oaths
             taken
             in
             their
             Consecration
             ;
             and
             therefore
             men
             of
             no
             credit
             ,
             upon
             their
             pure
             words
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Now
             their
             Arguments
             are
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             what
             are
             already
             discussed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             meer
             Cobwebs
             woven
             out
             of
             a
             tainted
             heart
             :
             Besides
             ,
             those
             who
             supervived
             that
             wicked
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             with
             hearty
             penance
             ,
             washed
             away
             that
             crime
             ;
             and
             with
             their
             tears
             blotted
             out
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             the
             black
             Indentures
             of
             that
             dismal
             Contract
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Discovery
               of
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               Fundamental
               Error
               ,
               which
               runs
               through
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               his
               ingratitude
               for
               our
               Countreys
               Conversion
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Doctor
             proceeding
             in
             his
             own
             mistaking
             method
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             produce
             faintly
             ,
             and
             then
             impugn
             our
             Pleas
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             pleading
             for
             himself
             ,
             who
             stands
             accused
             of
             Schism
             ,
             entitles
             his
             sixth
             Chapter
             ,
             
               THEIR
               THIRD
               PLEA
               FROM
               THE
               BISHOP
               OF
            
             ROMES
             
               HAVING
               PLANTED
               CHRISTIANITY
               AMONG
               US
            
             :
             As
             if
             we
             pretended
             the
             Conversion
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Pope
             challenged
             here
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             or
             ,
             That
             his
             being
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             depended
             upon
             his
             private
             Apostleship
             ,
             performed
             towards
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             his
             ensuing
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             being
             absolutely
             false
             ,
             and
             forged
             upon
             us
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             sufficient
             to
             have
             past
             it
             over
             with
             this
             civil
             reproof
             ,
             
               Doctor
               you
               mistake
            
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             Catholick
             Author
             ever
             affirmed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             beholden
             to
             his
             Ancestors
             care
             in
             bringing
             England
             to
             Christs
             Faith
             ,
             for
             his
             supreme
             jurisdiction
             there
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             title
             of
             Primacy
             had
             not
             been
             equal
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             had
             hapned
             Constantinople
             or
             Alexandria
             had
             sent
             to
             convert
             it
             ?
             We
             will
             therefore
             free
             the
             Doctor
             from
             any
             obligation
             of
             Subjection
             to
             
             the
             Popes
             Primacy
             ,
             which
             he
             causlesly
             fears
             may
             come
             by
             this
             title
             ▪
             so
             he
             will
             acquit
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             another
             which
             lies
             heavy
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             up
             the
             full
             measure
             of
             their
             Schism
             ,
             unless
             they
             retract
             it
             .
             For
             if
             greatest
             benefits
             ,
             draw
             on
             greatest
             engagements
             ;
             and
             no
             benefit
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             rescues
             us
             from
             the
             Devils
             tyranny
             ,
             the
             the
             bonds
             of
             Infidelity
             ;
             and
             brings
             us
             ,
             by
             enlarging
             our
             hearts
             by
             Faith
             ,
             into
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             Sure
             no
             Obligation
             can
             be
             conceived
             so
             indispensably-binding
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             those
             who
             were
             Authors
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             so
             inestimable
             a
             good
             .
             This
             consideration
             should
             make
             the
             enjoyers
             of
             that
             benefit
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             sons
             to
             such
             a
             Mother
             ,
             more
             humble
             and
             obedient
             ,
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             in
             an
             high
             measure
             ,
             aggravate
             the
             horrid
             sin
             of
             Schism
             ,
             in
             not
             onely
             rebelliously
             ,
             but
             most
             ingratefully
             abandoning
             the
             communion
             of
             so
             tenderly
             beneficial
             a
             Parent
             .
             This
             should
             make
             them
             after
             the
             breach
             made
             (
             though
             they
             cannot
             yet
             so
             overcome
             their
             proper-will
             ,
             and
             proper-judgment
             ,
             as
             to
             return
             )
             at
             least
             ,
             candidly
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             benefits
             received
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             her
             a
             due
             respect
             ;
             however
             ▪
             not
             to
             revile
             and
             reproach
             her
             .
             But
             against
             all
             History
             ,
             and
             onely
             out
             of
             a
             few
             obscure
             and
             unauthentick
             sayings
             ,
             to
             disacknowledge
             your
             highest
             obligation
             to
             her
             ;
             in
             stead
             of
             grateful
             courtesie
             ,
             to
             slight
             ,
             and
             contemn
             her
             ;
             to
             naturalize
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             your
             poor
             Auditors
             ,
             an
             hatred
             against
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             (
             to
             which
             ,
             Rome
             and
             its
             Pope
             ,
             you
             and
             they
             ,
             are
             beholding
             ,
             next
             ,
             and
             immediately
             under
             God
             ,
             for
             
             all
             the
             knowledge
             you
             have
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             holy
             Word
             :
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             revile
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             (
             till
             you
             broke
             from
             her
             )
             had
             ever
             the
             most
             sacred
             title
             of
             Christs
             onely
             Spouse
             ,
             with
             your
             scolding
             Sermon-invectives
             (
             grateful
             elegancies
             to
             your
             applauding
             hearers
             )
             of
             
               Idolatrous
               ,
               Antichristian
               ,
               Strumpet
               ,
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             venemous
             spiteful
             expressions
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             vomited
             from
             a
             malice-imposthum'd
             heart
             :
             These
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             they
             which
             brand
             you
             beyond
             infamy
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             prudent
             men
             ,
             and
             double
             Dy
             the
             dark-coloured
             sin
             of
             Schism
             ,
             with
             the
             deepest
             tincture
             of
             the
             blackest
             ingratitude
             .
             Of
             this
             ingratitude
             ,
             Master
             Doctor
             ,
             clear
             your selves
             ,
             first
             in
             breaking
             ,
             next
             in
             your
             carriage
             and
             comportment
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             without
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             disoblige
             you
             from
             any
             other
             duty
             ,
             which
             you
             seem
             afraid
             you
             ow
             us
             ,
             upon
             onely
             that
             score
             of
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             Yet
             you
             will
             needs
             have
             us
             hold
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             his
             Predecessor
             converted
             England
             :
             And
             this
             ground
             laid
             in
             the
             air
             of
             your
             own
             fancy
             ,
             you
             impugn
             as
             inconsequently
             ,
             butting
             at
             us
             most
             formidably
             with
             a
             Dilemma
             ,
             or
             cornuted
             Syllogism
             ;
             and
             telling
             us
             ,
             That
             
             
               the
               Popes
               Primacy
               in
               this
               Iland
               ,
               is
               either
               from
               the
               Donation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Conversion
               by
            
             Austin
             
               the
               Monk
               :
               If
               the
               latter
               ,
               then
            
             England
             
               was
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               before
            
             Austin
             '
             
               s
               coming
               :
               If
               the
               former
               ,
               then
               is
               that
               other
               title
               of
               the
               Conversion
               by
            
             Austin
             ,
             
               a
               fallacious
               pretence
            
             ,
             A
             NON
             CAUSA
             PRO
             CAUSA
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             his
             Dilemma
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             I
             confess
             indeed
             ,
             the
             
             latter
             title
             is
             ,
             
               A
               fallacious
               pretence
               ,
               A
               NON
               CAUSA
               PRO
               CAUSA
            
             ;
             but
             the
             fallacy
             is
             on
             the
             Doctors
             side
             ,
             who
             feigns
             us
             to
             pretend
             what
             we
             never
             thought
             on
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             is
             grounded
             on
             any
             such
             title
             .
             One
             of
             the
             horns
             then
             of
             his
             Dilemma
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             catcht
             between
             them
             ,
             easily
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             his
             Dilemma
             it self
             ,
             more
             solidly
             founded
             ,
             were
             both
             the
             particular
             pretences
             true
             ;
             for
             it
             wholly
             insists
             and
             leans
             upon
             this
             Position
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             can
             claim
             a
             possession
             upon
             two
             titles
             :
             On
             which
             ground
             (
             to
             let
             us
             see
             he
             is
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Divine
             )
             he
             descants
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               that
               claims
               a
               reward
               ,
               as
               of
               his
            
             
             
               own
               labor
               and
               travail
               ,
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               disclaim
               Donation
               ,
               which
               is
               antecedent
               to
               ,
               and
               exclusive
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               as
               the
               title
               of
               descent
               is
               of
               that
               of
               conquest
               .
            
             Thus
             this
             Doctor
             of
             Law.
             Whereas
             ,
             what
             more
             ordinary
             then
             to
             plead
             two
             titles
             at
             Law
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             birth-right
             ,
             and
             a
             formerly-given
             judgment
             )
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
             Or
             ,
             what
             more
             unreasonable
             then
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             Iacob
             who
             wrought
             other
             seven
             years
             for
             Rachel
             ,
             could
             not
             claim
             her
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             his
             service
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             unless
             he
             renounce
             his
             right
             to
             her
             due
             at
             the
             former
             years
             end
             .
             Do
             not
             we
             see
             daily
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             have
             palpable
             right
             to
             their
             estate
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             quietly
             enjoy
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             injustice
             of
             a
             wrangling
             adversary
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             compound
             for
             ,
             and
             buy
             their
             own
             ,
             without
             ●isclaiming
             their
             former
             title
             ?
          
           
             Neither
             is
             his
             last
             instance
             more
             solid
             ,
             then
             its
             fellows
             ,
             That
             the
             title
             of
             descent
             is
             exclusive
             to
             that
             of
             conquest
             ;
             since
             the
             titles
             of
             Donation
             
             and
             Conquest
             ,
             are
             as
             opposite
             as
             those
             he
             mentions
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             That
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             pretended
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             upon
             both
             these
             titles
             ;
             and
             Henry
             the
             Seventh
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             upon
             three
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             requires
             no
             further
             proof
             ;
             save
             onely
             to
             advertise
             the
             Reader
             ,
             That
             Dr.
             Hammond
             is
             the
             first
             Lawyer
             I
             ever
             heard
             of
             ,
             who
             denied
             a
             possibility
             of
             a
             double
             title
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             Yet
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             see
             by
             the
             Doctors
             perfect
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             utter
             unacquaintance
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             good
             ,
             honest
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             sober
             soul
             ;
             not
             used
             much
             to
             trouble
             himself
             with
             Law
             ,
             nor
             wrangle
             with
             his
             Neighbors
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             great
             commendation
             ,
             and
             better
             beseeming
             his
             innocent
             Nature
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             shaped
             to
             be
             a
             Controvertist
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             proceeding
             still
             on
             his
             own
             false
             grounds
             ,
             he
             goes
             about
             ,
             first
             ,
             ingratefully
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             St.
             Austin
             the
             Monk
             converted
             our
             Forefathers
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             After
             some
             acknowledgment
             ,
             to
             prove
             very
             unmannerly
             and
             uncivilly
             ,
             no
             thanks
             due
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Iland
            
             
             
               was
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               long
               before
            
             Augustines
             
               Preaching
               to
               the
               Saxons
            
             ;
             citing
             many
             Authors
             for
             it
             .
             Where
             if
             by
             the
             word
             Iland
             ,
             he
             mean
             the
             Ilanders
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             he
             must
             ;
             I
             would
             then
             ask
             him
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             former
             Ilanders
             were
             before
             converted
             by
             the
             Missionaries
             of
             Pope
             Eleutherius
             ,
             yet
             )
             whether
             those
             that
             St.
             Augustin
             was
             sent
             to
             convert
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Saxons
             were
             reduced
             before
             that
             time
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             not
             (
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             must
             ,
             and
             will
             acknowledge
             )
             all
             the
             ancient
             
             Inhabitants
             ,
             the
             Britains
             ,
             being
             driven
             by
             them
             into
             Wales
             ;
             then
             what
             a
             perversness
             and
             want
             of
             ingenuity
             is
             it
             in
             Master
             Hammond
             ,
             to
             wave
             so
             ungratefully
             ,
             that
             incomparable
             benefit
             which
             we
             Englishmen
             received
             in
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             fatherly
             care
             ,
             first
             converted
             to
             Christs
             Faith
             ?
             and
             what
             a
             pitiful
             shift
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             willingness
             to
             put
             it
             off
             by
             quibbling
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               this
               Iland
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             signifie
             
               these
               Ilanders
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Ilanders
               of
               the
               same
               race
            
             ;
             but
             these
             
               Trees
               ,
               Woods
            
             ,
             and
             Mountains
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             page
             goes
             on
             very
             currantly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             rub
             ,
             proving
             ,
             That
             the
             formerlyplanted
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             Iland
             ,
             was
             not
             totally
             extinguished
             by
             the
             ancient
             persecutions
             ;
             so
             to
             infer
             a
             less
             beholdingness
             of
             us
             Englishmen
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             for
             our
             Conversion
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ▪
             For
             unless
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             had
             formerly
             embraced
             and
             retained
             that
             Faith
             ,
             propagated
             it
             to
             the
             after-comers
             ,
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             (
             who
             were
             Ancestors
             to
             us
             Englishmen
             )
             or
             that
             St.
             Austin
             was
             not
             the
             first
             that
             preached
             to
             these
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             will
             never
             do
             )
             all
             the
             evidence
             he
             can
             bring
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             himself
             ungrateful
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             ends
             this
             Paragraph
             with
             a
             Testimony
             out
             of
             the
             old
             obscure
             Annals
             of
             Gisburn
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             one
             of
             his
             own
             side
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               St.
            
             Davids
             
               was
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               o●
               that
               Province
               ,
               Nulla
               penitus
               professione
               vel
               subjectione
               factâ
               alteri
               Ecclesiae
               .
               No
               profession
               or
               subjection
               at
               all
               being
               made
               to
               another
               Church
               .
            
             Where
             first
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             the
             Doctor
             in
             which
             of
             these
             words
             he
             places
             most
             force
             ;
             in
             ,
             
               Their
               Consecration
            
             
             
               by
               their
               own
               Suffragans
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               other
               ?
            
             What
             difficulty
             in
             this
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             consecrate
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             more
             then
             once
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             bob'd
             us
             with
             this
             :
             Or
             is
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Nullâ
               penitus
               ,
               &c.
               No
               profession
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             As
             little
             follows
             hence
             ;
             for
             the
             custom
             of
             making
             a
             profession
             ,
             or
             
               exhibiting
               subjection
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Bishops
             were
             consecrated
             (
             exprest
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               facere
               subjectionem
            
             )
             was
             not
             then
             in
             use
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             were
             not
             now
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             at
             all
             prejudice
             the
             amplitude
             of
             the
             Popes
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             words
             being
             
               Alteri
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               To
               another
               Church
            
             ;
             not
             specifying
             Rome
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             affords
             nothing
             express
             for
             the
             Doctors
             purpose
             ;
             but
             may
             well
             bear
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Davids
             being
             independent
             of
             any
             within
             that
             Continent
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             before
             was
             said
             of
             Cyprus
             )
             of
             any
             private
             Patriarch
             :
             With
             which
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             may
             well
             consist
             a
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             chief
             and
             Universal
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             follows
             in
             the
             fifth
             Section
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Bangors
             answer
             ,
             who
             flatly
             denied
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             :
             First
             ,
             we
             reply
             ,
             It
             matters
             not
             much
             what
             the
             old
             Abbot
             said
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             read
             those
             Histories
             ,
             knows
             the
             ill-will
             of
             the
             Britains
             was
             so
             extreme
             against
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             at
             St.
             Austins
             coming
             ;
             th●
             apprehension
             of
             their
             tyrannous
             usurping
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             driving
             them
             out
             of
             their
             own
             being
             ,
             then
             ●lagrant
             and
             fresh
             in
             their
             memories
             ,
             That
             they
             refused
             to
             joyn
             with
             St
             ▪
             Austin
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
             
             they
             might
             probably
             be
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             admitting
             and
             coming
             under
             Saint
             Augustins
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             might
             open
             a
             gap
             for
             the
             further
             encroachment
             of
             their
             late
             cruel
             persecutors
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             hard
             to
             imagin
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Britains
             ever
             since
             Aetius
             came
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             turmoils
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             several
             incursions
             of
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             had
             little
             or
             no
             commerce
             with
             Rome
             :
             A
             remote
             Abbot
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             look
             to
             his
             own
             private
             Monastery
             ,
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             what
             was
             due
             to
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             other
             as
             great
             errors
             being
             crept
             in
             among
             that
             Nation
             .
             But
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             us
             ?
             unless
             the
             Doctor
             can
             prove
             that
             ,
             whereas
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             held
             the
             then
             Pope
             ,
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Epistles
             to
             all
             Churches
             .
             This
             Abbot
             did
             well
             in
             denying
             that
             Authority
             which
             all
             else
             granted
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             ;
             or
             that
             this
             Abbot
             communicated
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             admitted
             and
             acknowledged
             it
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             undertake
             to
             defend
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             not
             be
             at
             any
             time
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             or
             more
             persons
             ,
             who
             either
             out
             of
             disgust
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             interest
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             ,
             might
             speak
             or
             act
             against
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             then
             Catholick
             Church
             ▪
          
           
             The
             words
             therefore
             of
             this
             Abbot
             can
             make
             nothing
             against
             us
             ,
             unless
             the
             Doctor
             will
             undertake
             to
             vindicate
             him
             from
             ignorance
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             settled
             and
             imprejudiced
             Reason
             ,
             he
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             pronounced
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             have
             not
             done
             with
             this
             story
             of
             the
             Abbot
             thus
             ;
             I
             alleage
             moreover
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
             either
             absolutely
             fa●ulous
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             both
             all
             ancient
             Histories
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             Doctor
             Hammond
             himself
             is
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             therefore
             however
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             can
             claim
             no
             credit
             if
             it
             be
             once
             taken
             in
             a
             lie
             .
             It
             makes
             the
             Abbot
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             blunt
             Speech
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             
               Nos
               sumus
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               are
               under
               the
               rule
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Caerlegion
             upon
             Usk
             ,
             
               who
               is
               to
               overlook
               and
               govern
               us
               under
               God.
            
             Whereas
             it
             is
             manifest
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Bishoprick
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             it
             being
             translated
             in
             King
             Arthurs
             days
             ▪
             which
             was
             fifty
             years
             before
             this
             ,
             from
             Caerusk
             to
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             grants
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Paragraph
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             a
             more
             full
             and
             perfect
             answer
             to
             this
             upstart
             instance
             of
             that
             ancient
             Nation
             (
             if
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             suffice
             not
             )
             I
             desire
             the
             Readers
             perusal
             of
             the
             ingenuous
             and
             solid
             Appendix
             to
             that
             excellent
             
               Manual
               of
               Controversies
            
             ,
             lately
             composed
             by
             the
             Learned
             
               H.
               T.
            
             where
             I
             believe
             he
             will
             finde
             this
             new
             piece
             of
             Antiquity
             irrecoverably
             confuted
             .
          
           
             What
             follows
             in
             the
             sixth
             Paragraph
             ,
             is
             onely
             a
             conclusion
             out
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Iland
             is
             not
             Schismatical
             ,
             because
             St.
             Augustine
             converted
             not
             the
             whole
             .
             Where
             first
             he
             onely
             proves
             the
             Welshmen
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             but
             still
             leaves
             himself
             and
             his
             Fellow-Englishmen
             (
             whom
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             cleared
             first
             )
             in
             the
             suds
             .
             Nay
             ,
             though
             the
             Britains
             were
             not
             then
             Schismaticks
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             not
             being
             converted
             by
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             yet
             now
             being
             subjected
             to
             the
             
               English
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             incorporated
             into
             their
             Church
             ,
             if
             this
             Church
             be
             proved
             Schismatical
             :
             The
             Welshmen
             ,
             who
             are
             Sons
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             depending
             on
             .
             
             and
             a
             part
             of
             her
             must
             needs
             incur
             the
             same
             censure
             .
             Besides
             ,
             his
             premises
             being
             all
             invalidated
             ,
             and
             his
             grounds
             wrongly
             laid
             ,
             his
             conclusion
             must
             needs
             be
             weak
             and
             ruinous
             :
             For
             we
             do
             not
             accuse
             him
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Schism
             ,
             for
             refusing
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             his
             Successor
             ,
             who
             sent
             to
             convert
             England
             ;
             but
             as
             Successor
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Primacy
             by
             the
             Donation
             of
             Christs
             own
             mouth
             :
             However
             ,
             the
             former
             may
             render
             the
             rupture
             more
             enormous
             ,
             seeing
             that
             part
             of
             Christs
             Seamless-coat
             was
             close
             knit
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             near
             and
             firm
             obligation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               His
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               Fundamental
               Error
               ,
               and
               some
               mistaking
               Proofs
               ,
               That
               Kings
               can
               erect
               Patriarchates
               .
            
          
           
             BY
             this
             time
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             
               through
               Gods
               assistance
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               his
               Readers
               Christian
               patience
            
             ,
             is
             come
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             Text
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             which
             was
             converted
             by
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             cannot
             entitle
             the
             Pope
             to
             Supremacy
             over
             them
             .
             Where
             ,
             to
             omit
             that
             his
             whole
             grounds
             are
             erroneous
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             manifested
             )
             in
             supposing
             that
             to
             be
             our
             Plea
             sor
             the
             Popes
             Primacy
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             how
             consequently
             he
             handles
             it
             .
             To
             prove
             his
             position
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Nations
               converted
               by
               St.
            
             
             Paul
             ,
             
               were
               not
               to
               be
               ever
               subject
               to
               that
               Chair
               ,
               where
               St.
            
             Paul
             sate
             ?
             Good
             Mr.
             Doctor
             inform
             
             us
             what
             you
             intend
             by
             the
             Chair
             ,
             where
             Saint
             Paul
             sate
             :
             
               Whether
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             or
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               the
               like
            
             ,
             say
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             meerly
             a
             fiction
             that
             St.
             Paul
             ever
             sate
             in
             any
             Chair
             ,
             or
             was
             fixt
             Bishop
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             but
             at
             Rome
             onely
             with
             St.
             
               Peter
               ▪
            
             and
             to
             demand
             whether
             all
             Countreys
             converted
             by
             him
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             Successor
             there
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             both
             him
             ,
             and
             St.
             Peter
             )
             is
             onely
             in
             another
             phrase
             to
             ask
             over
             again
             the
             Question
             of
             the
             whole
             Book
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             ask
             whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             
               were
               supreme
               in
               their
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               independent
               from
               any
               other
               See.
            
             This
             indeed
             the
             Doctor
             says
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             believe
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             brings
             not
             a
             word
             of
             proof
             for
             it
             ;
             which
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             concerning
             their
             independency
             ,
             did
             necessarily
             require
             ;
             onely
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               the
               contrary
               hath
               no
               degree
               of
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
            
             which
             he
             makes
             account
             will
             carry
             the
             business
             ,
             without
             bringing
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             probability
             for
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             whether
             St.
             Paul
             were
             supreme
             over
             them
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             both
             his
             Epistles
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctors
             former
             large
             Testimony
             from
             the
             monosyllable
             COME
             ,
             will
             manifest
             )
             then
             their
             
               being
               supreme
               in
               their
               own
               Provinces
               ,
            
             consisting
             still
             with
             the
             superiority
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             may
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             deducible
             from
             that
             reason
             alone
             )
             admit
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             :
             And
             the
             obligation
             lies
             yet
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             to
             prove
             positively
             ,
             That
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             totally
             exempt
             from
             
             St.
             Peters
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             Negative
             proofs
             are
             insufficient
             ,
             or
             indeed
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             Yet
             the
             Doctors
             Quiver
             is
             full
             of
             such
             blunt
             shafts
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             with
             him
             to
             argue
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               read
               it
            
             ,
             or
             
               it
               is
               not
               exprest
               in
               this
               Testimony
            
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             or
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             false
             :
             As
             hath
             been
             often
             discovered
             in
             the
             process
             of
             this
             Answer
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               Primates
               or
               Patriarchs
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               Superior
               to
               exercise
               Iurisdiction
               over
               them
               ,
            
             is
             onely
             his
             own
             saying
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             like
             facility
             denied
             ,
             as
             asfirmed
             .
             The
             Ordination
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             others
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             ,
             not
             to
             prejudice
             the
             Universal
             Authority
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             whose
             duty
             it
             is
             not
             to
             descend
             to
             otherwise
             suppliable
             actions
             ,
             about
             particular
             Members
             of
             that
             Body
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             top
             of
             his
             Primacy
             ,
             to
             govern
             and
             overlook
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             conversant
             about
             that
             more
             Universal
             sort
             of
             actions
             reserved
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             his
             larger
             power
             ;
             to
             the
             managing
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             short-handed
             Jurisdictions
             of
             particular
             Patriarchs
             ,
             were
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             .
             
          
           
             But
             now
             comes
             the
             most
             dangerous
             blow
             of
             all
             :
             The
             Doctor
             did
             but
             take
             his
             aym
             all
             this
             while
             ;
             now
             he
             is
             fetching
             the
             fatal
             stroke
             ,
             and
             me
             thinks
             I
             see
             the
             Ax
             even
             now
             falling
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             Rome
             .
             He
             threatens
             in
             his
             ninth
             Section
             ,
             
               To
               put
               the
               whole
               matter
               out
               of
               controversie
               .
            
             And
             how
             ,
             think
             you
             ?
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Kings
               could
               ever
               erect
               and
               translate
               Patriachates
               in
               their
               own
               Dominions
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             
               may
               freely
               remove
               that
               power
               from
            
             Rome
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               and
               subject
            
             
             
               all
               this
               Iland
               to
               that
               independent
               Archbishop
               or
               Primate
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             trick
             now
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             dream'd
             of
             :
             Where
             first
             you
             see
             Mr
             ▪
             Hammond
             supposes
             ,
             as
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             power
             is
             but
             meerly
             Patriarchal
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             if
             not
             onely
             thing
             in
             question
             between
             us
             :
             So
             as
             his
             
               method
               to
               put
               the
               whole
               matter
               out
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               supposal
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               in
               Controversie
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             supposal
             laid
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             he
             repeats
             again
             for
             his
             first
             instance
             ,
             those
             two
             late
             answered
             Acts
             of
             Iustinian
             ,
             erecting
             
               Iustiniana
               Prima
               and
               Carthage
               ,
               two
               Arch-Bishopricks
               or
               Primacies
               :
            
             Though
             himself
             acknowledges
             ,
             That
             
             Carthage
             was
             
               not
               originally
               dignified
            
             ,
             but
             
               onely
               restored
               to
               its
               Primacy
            
             by
             the
             said
             Emperor
             ,
             after
             the
             Wandals
             were
             driven
             our
             ;
             which
             being
             onely
             an
             Act
             of
             preserving
             the
             former
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             inviolate
             ,
             every
             good
             Christian
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             Prince
             ,
             not
             onely
             may
             ,
             but
             also
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             instance
             concerning
             
               Iustiniana
               Prima
            
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             thinks
             perhaps
             ,
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             well
             ;
             but
             put
             the
             proof
             in
             form
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             be
             ashamed
             of
             the
             consequence
             .
             
               Iustinian
               erected
               Patriarchates
            
             (
             saith
             the
             History
             )
             
               therefore
               Kings
               have
               power
               to
               do
               such
               acts
               of
               themselves
               ,
            
             (
             infers
             the
             Doctor
             )
             where
             the
             force
             of
             the
             illation
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             
               The
               late
               Parliament
               took
               away
               Bishops
               ;
               therefore
               Parliaments
               have
               a
               power
               to
               take
               them
               away
               :
            
             That
             a
             particular
             matter
             of
             fact
             may
             conclude
             a
             self-and-proper
             power
             in
             him
             that
             
             did
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             first
             prove
             that
             power
             to
             be
             originally
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             delegated
             to
             him
             by
             another
             ,
             pretending
             to
             it
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             our
             case
             
               is
               the
               Pope
            
             :
             Next
             you
             must
             prove
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             did
             it
             without
             that
             delegation
             ,
             yet
             his
             action
             was
             lawful
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             if
             you
             first
             prove
             ,
             your
             instances
             will
             come
             to
             something
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             are
             senceless
             ,
             and
             infer
             less
             then
             nothing
             ;
             wanting
             both
             the
             crutches
             which
             may
             enable
             them
             to
             advance
             forwards
             to
             a
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             instance
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperor
             
             Valentinian
             did
             by
             his
             Rescript
             constitute
             Ravenna
             a
             Patriarchal
             Seat
             ,
             where
             you
             quote
             no
             Author
             but
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             432.
             
             And
             indeed
             you
             did
             well
             ,
             for
             the
             Rescript
             is
             accounted
             spurious
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             foisted
             into
             the
             Monuments
             of
             that
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Schism
             .
             Had
             you
             told
             us
             ,
             how
             invalid
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             not
             onely
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             for
             many
             other
             things
             it
             lay
             under
             just
             exceptions
             ,
             you
             had
             been
             put
             to
             the
             puzzling
             task
             of
             defending
             its
             authentickness
             .
          
           
             The
             exceptions
             against
             it
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             It
             begins
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             from
             the
             constant
             tenor
             of
             all
             other
             Rescripts
             :
             Next
             ,
             the
             decree
             is
             singular
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             suspected
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             other
             Rescripts
             made
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             the
             two
             Emperors
             ,
             though
             constituted
             by
             one
             of
             them
             onely
             ,
             yet
             were
             ever
             authorized
             by
             both
             their
             names
             ,
             whereas
             the
             name
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Theodosius
             is
             wanting
             to
             this
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Inscription
             of
             
               Imperator
               Major
            
             is
             new
             and
             unheard
             of
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             entitling
             
               Valentinian
               ,
               Imperator
               Maximus
            
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rhegium
             ,
             
             Placentia
             ,
             and
             Brixillis
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Rescript
             named
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             forgery
             ;
             since
             ,
             not
             long
             afte●
             ▪
             Pope
             Leo
             commanding
             Eusebius
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Millain
             ,
             to
             gather
             a
             Provincial
             Council
             of
             the
             Bishops
             subject
             to
             him
             ;
             those
             three
             Bishops
             met
             there
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             to
             that
             Council
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Synodal
             Epistle
             yet
             extant
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             The
             same
             Rescript
             which
             gives
             them
             
               Archiepiscopatum
               ,
               an
               Arch-Bishoprick
            
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             make
             a
             Patriarchate
             )
             granted
             them
             also
             
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Pall
            
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             accustomed
             to
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Popes
             onely
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             to
             the
             then
             Archbishops
             of
             Ravenna
             .
             This
             last
             rub
             so
             puzzled
             
               Hieronymus
               Rubens
            
             to
             smooth
             it
             (
             who
             out
             of
             a
             preposterous
             love
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             cited
             this
             Rescript
             for
             its
             priviledge
             )
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             explicate
             that
             Pall
             to
             be
             
               Caesarum
               Paludamentum
            
             ,
             such
             an
             Imperial
             Robe
             ,
             as
             the
             Cesars
             used
             to
             wear
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             besides
             the
             unlikeliness
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rescript
             it self
             ,
             which
             grants
             them
             such
             a
             Pall
             ,
             
               Sicut
               Caeteri
               sub
               nostrâ
               Christianissimâ
               potestate
               saepe
               degentes
               fruuntur
               Metropolitae
               ;
               As
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Metropolitans
               in
               his
               Dominions
               often
               wore
               :
            
             Which
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             but
             tasted
             of
             the
             study
             of
             ancient
             History
             ,
             knows
             to
             have
             been
             another
             manner
             of
             thing
             ,
             then
             the
             Emperors
             Robe
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             then
             in
             reason
             think
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             the
             Rescript
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             (
             because
             no
             new
             Bishop
             of
             Ravenna
             could
             use
             the
             Pall
             ,
             without
             a
             new
             Concession
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             St.
             
               Greg.
               Lib.
            
             5.
             
             Epist.
             8.
             )
             forged
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             
             some
             pretence
             to
             retain
             still
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Pall
             ,
             which
             they
             accounted
             honorable
             .
             Or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             to
             have
             been
             made
             without
             the
             Popes
             consent
             ;
             since
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             very
             next
             year
             after
             the
             making
             of
             this
             presumed
             Rescript
             ,
             appointed
             and
             constituted
             (
             even
             those
             of
             Ravenna
             at
             first
             ,
             being
             unwilling
             )
             St.
             
               Peter
               Chrysologus
            
             to
             succeed
             in
             that
             See
             ,
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             Iohn
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             Monuments
             affirm
             :
             Whence
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             manifestly
             corrupted
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             pickt
             out
             this
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             after-Bishops
             of
             Ravenna
             were
             sometimes
             Schismaticks
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             ;
             none
             excusing
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             bringing
             that
             action
             of
             theirs
             for
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             example
             ,
             till
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Hammond
             arose
             ,
             who
             were
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             crime
             :
             But
             that
             from
             Valenti●●ans
             time
             ,
             Ravenna
             
               held
               the
               Patriarchate
               till
               the
               time
               of
            
             Constantinus
             Pogonatus
             ,
             
               without
               dependence
               on
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             )
             is
             an
             intolerable
             mistake
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             meanly
             versed
             in
             History
             ,
             knows
             ;
             and
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             Pope
             Gregories
             Letters
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             place
             ;
             who
             was
             made
             Pope
             in
             the
             year
             Five
             hundred
             and
             ninety
             ,
             whereas
             Pogonatus
             began
             his
             reign
             in
             the
             year
             Six
             hundred
             sixty
             and
             eight
             .
             Their
             sact
             then
             ,
             Master
             Doctor
             ,
             can
             onely
             stead
             or
             excuse
             you
             thus
             far
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             others
             have
             been
             Schismaticks
             as
             well
             as
             your selves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             are
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             nor
             onely
             men
             that
             have
             faln
             into
             a
             such
             a
             lapse
             :
             And
             thus
             far
             indeed
             ,
             we
             grant
             your
             consequence
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             you
             are
             faultless
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             faulty
             .
             You
             should
             have
             manifested
             first
             ,
             
             the
             justifiableness
             of
             their
             fact
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             by
             applying
             it
             ,
             to
             justifie
             your
             own
             .
             Or
             rather
             indeed
             it
             infers
             you
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             you
             cling
             to
             none
             but
             those
             ,
             whom
             all
             the
             world
             esteemed
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             But
             me
             thinks
             ,
             I
             hear
             the
             Doctor
             gravely
             complain
             ,
             That
             I
             call
             all
             those
             Schismaticks
             ,
             whom
             he
             alleages
             as
             Testimonies
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             also
             is
             ,
             
               A
               method
               of
               security
               beyond
               all
               AMULETS
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             let
             it
             neither
             be
             as
             he
             ,
             nor
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             both
             then
             and
             ever
             since
             held
             ;
             none
             contradicting
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             were
             accused
             of
             the
             same
             fault
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             make
             plain
             Reason
             our
             Judge
             in
             this
             present
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             ,
             at
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Ravennates
             from
             their
             subjection
             ,
             made
             head
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             stood
             upon
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Universal
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             will
             grant
             .
             )
             Which
             therefore
             in
             all
             likelihood
             would
             have
             been
             looked
             on
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             a
             proud
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             being
             against
             their
             common
             interest
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             Pope
             pretend
             to
             an
             Universal
             Pastorship
             ,
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             have
             engaged
             them
             in
             the
             Ravennates
             quarrel
             :
             Is
             there
             any
             news
             of
             such
             an
             Universal
             siding
             ?
             Not
             a
             word
             :
             By
             which
             one
             may
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             conjecture
             ,
             That
             they
             thought
             the
             Popes
             pretence
             to
             the
             Primacy
             ,
             lawful
             .
          
           
             How
             did
             the
             Ravennates
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             business
             ?
             Did
             they
             stick
             close
             to
             ,
             and
             constantly
             claim
             their
             non
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             from
             Canons
             or
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             Nothing
             less
             :
             They
             recanted
             often
             and
             acknowledged
             
             subjection
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             grants
             ,
             and
             says
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             
             other
             enemies
             ,
             sometimes
             
               out
               of
               friendship
            
             ,
             or
             
               despite
               to
               their
               own
               Clergy
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             people
             (
             adds
             the
             Doctor
             )
             thought
             themselves
             injured
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             said
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             world
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             appertained
             to
             see
             Justice
             rightly
             administred
             :
             How
             did
             the
             Emperor
             Iustinian
             ,
             the
             then
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             will
             have
             it
             )
             decide
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             conclude
             it
             ?
             He
             vindicated
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             punished
             most
             severely
             the
             people
             of
             Ravenna
             ;
             banished
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             judiciary
             manner
             put
             the
             ringleaders
             of
             the
             Schism
             to
             death
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             whither
             they
             were
             carried
             bound
             .
             What
             a
             pitiful
             Controvertist
             then
             ,
             is
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             to
             alleage
             the
             bare
             fact
             of
             a
             turbulent
             ,
             rebellious
             ,
             never-quiet
             City
             ,
             against
             the
             justly-presumed
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             the
             unanimous
             belief
             both
             of
             the
             then-present
             ,
             and
             future
             Christian
             World
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             against
             the
             decision
             of
             those
             who
             were
             their
             Temporal
             Lords
             ,
             and
             lawful
             Judges
             ;
             and
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Doctors
             grounds
             )
             against
             the
             
               verdict
               of
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               rightful
               power
               in
               those
               matters
            
             
             
               legally
               pertained
            
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Instance
             is
             out
             of
             Balsamon
             (
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             a
             writer
             for
             the
             Greeks
             against
             it
             )
             who
             says
             ,
             
               That
               some
               Arch-Bishopricks
               had
               from
               the
               Emperors
               Charter
               ,
               that
               priviledge
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Constantinople
             .
             Where
             ,
             first
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             trust
             Balsamon
             ,
             who
             seems
             in
             this
             very
             place
             and
             Treatise
             ,
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             Greeks
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             you
             know
             
             your
             double
             task
             ,
             necessary
             to
             make
             good
             your
             premises
             ,
             ere
             you
             can
             conclude
             any
             thing
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperors
             did
             it
             with
             order
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             done
             lawfully
             .
             Next
             ,
             does
             the
             Testimony
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperor
             priviledged
             them
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hurt
             at
             all
             done
             to
             our
             question
             ;
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             been
             much
             ,
             since
             an
             enemies
             saying
             ,
             is
             no
             slander
             .
          
           
             His
             fifth
             instance
             is
             ,
             That
             under
             Phocas
             the
             
             
               Patriarchate
               of
            
             Grado
             ,
             in
             Italy
             ,
             
               was
               erected
            
             .
             Where
             first
             it
             seems
             ,
             The
             Testimony
             says
             not
             it
             was
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             
               under
               him
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             while
             he
             reigned
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             you
             can
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             
               The
               Pope
               did
               it
               in
            
             Phocas
             
               his
               reign
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             not
             indeed
             of
             
               new
               erected
            
             ,
             but
             translated
             thither
             from
             Aquileia
             ,
             burned
             not
             long
             before
             by
             the
             Longobards
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             sign
             of
             a
             presumed
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             a
             pious
             generosity
             (
             whether
             in
             Phocas
             or
             Charls
             the
             Great
             )
             to
             bestow
             a
             new
             seat
             on
             the
             destitute
             Patriarch
             .
             To
             omit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Grado
             ,
             was
             read
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Felagius
             the
             second
             ,
             granting
             to
             Elias
             of
             Grad●
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Aquileia
             .
             The
             Doctor
             did
             wisely
             then
             to
             put
             
               under
               Phocas
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             
               by
               Phocas
            
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             intimate
             by
             ambiguity
             ,
             what
             he
             durst
             not
             speak
             out
             for
             want
             of
             evidence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Doctors
               Testimonies
               from
               Councils
               and
               Histories
               ,
               found
               to
               be
               partly
               against
               himself
               ,
               partly
               frivolous
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             AFter
             his
             Evidence
             ,
             from
             a
             forged
             Rescript
             
             and
             a
             tumultuous
             rable
             ,
             That
             the
             right
             of
             erecting
             Patriarchates
             belongs
             to
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             in
             the
             Western
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             was
             an
             ordinary
             custom
             ;
             he
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             a
             frequent
             usage
             in
             the
             East
             also
             ;
             citing
             for
             it
             ,
             no
             less
             authority
             then
             that
             highest
             one
             of
             
               General
               Councils
            
             .
             Sacred
             Witnesses
             !
             Whom
             to
             abuse
             ,
             by
             imposing
             on
             them
             a
             false
             meaning
             ,
             borders
             upon
             Prophaneness
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Testimony
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Twelfth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Cities
               honored
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               from
               the
               Kings
               or
               Emperors
               ,
               with
               the
               name
               and
               dignities
               of
               Metropolisses
               ;
               where
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               the
               Council
               represses
               the
               ambition
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               not
               cassates
               the
               Rescripts
               ,
               nor
               withdraws
               the
               honor
               from
               the
               Metropolis
               so
               erected
               .
            
             What
             cause
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             to
             brag
             of
             those
             newly-erected
             Metropolitans
             ,
             we
             shall
             presently
             shew
             .
             He
             proceeds
             ,
             That
             Balsamon
             saith
             ,
             many
             Emperors
             had
             erected
             many
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             
             
               power
               that
               was
               given
               them
            
             .
             Thus
             far
             the
             Doctor
             ;
             whereas
             ,
          
           
             First
             the
             Council
             says
             onely
             that
             those
             Cities
             were
             honored
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Name
            
             alone
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             fluent
             in
             his
             expressions
             ,
             Englishes
             the
             
               Name
               and
               Dignity
            
             ;
             the
             later
             whereof
             they
             wanted
             ,
             that
             which
             should
             dignifie
             them
             in
             a
             degree
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             being
             absolutely
             interdicted
             them
             by
             this
             very
             Canon
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               let
               them
               enjoy
               onely
               the
               honor
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             this
             honor
             was
             ,
             your
             friend
             Balsamon
             tells
             you
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Some
               desired
               to
               know
               what
               that
               honor
               mean't
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               received
               answer
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               except
               onely
               that
               this
               Bishoprick
               was
               called
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               in
               all
               other
               things
               it
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               former
               Metropolis
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             answerable
             to
             this
             are
             the
             very
             words
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             calling
             the
             former
             Metropolis
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               the
               true
               Metropolis
            
             ,
             signifying
             the
             other
             to
             be
             
               meerly
               titular
            
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             our
             question
             being
             ,
             whether
             the
             Emperor
             could
             give
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             not
             whether
             he
             could
             name
             places
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             evident
             hence
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Emperor
             never
             gave
             any
             Iurisdiction
             to
             the
             new
             Metropolis
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             it
             was
             
               cassated
               by
               the
               Council
            
             ,
             nothing
             follows
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             totally
             against
             your self
             :
             now
             that
             they
             had
             no
             new
             Jurisdiction
             given
             them
             ,
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             former
             pla●●
             in
             Balsamon
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             
               Episcopacy
               was
               onely
               called
               a
               Metropolis
            
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             subjoyns
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               the
               Bishop
               of
               it
            
             (
             this
             new
             Metropolis
             )
             
               shall
               be
               ordained
               by
               the
               old
               Metropolitan
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               plain
               terms
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               .
            
             Fifthly
             ,
             Balsamon
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Emperors
             did
             this
             
               according
               to
               the
               power
               that
               was
               given
               them
               ,
            
             which
             words
             the
             Doctor
             cites
             ;
             but
             leaves
             out
             a
             thing
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             rendred
             by
             the
             Interpreter
             Olim
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               once
               ,
               formerly
            
             ,
             or
             by
             
               some
               precedent
               Council
            
             ;
             which
             Balsamon
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             judges
             to
             have
             been
             the
             eight
             and
             thirtieth
             Canon
             in
             Trullo
             ;
             as
             shall
             be
             more
             clearly
             manifested
             hereafter
             .
             The
             sum
             then
             of
             this
             first
             Testimony
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperor
             conferred
             onely
             
               a
               name
               or
               title
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             power
             given
             by
             the
             
               Church
               in
               her
               Councils
            
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             perfectly
             innocent
             to
             our
             cause
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Alleagers
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Observation
             hereupon
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               this
            
             
             
               Council
               was
               within
               twenty
               years
               after
               that
               Grant
               of
            
             Valentinian
             ;
             
               and
               consequently
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             if
             Balsamon
             
               say
               right
               ,
               That
               at
               that
               time
               many
               Emperors
               had
               erected
               many
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               others
               before
            
             Valentinian
             .
             Where
             the
             Observer
             is
             faln
             into
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
             Balsamons
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               The
               Canon
               determining
               these
               things
               ,
               may
               some
               one
               say
               ,
               How
               then
               have
               divers
               Kings
               honored
               divers
               Episcopacies
               to
               be
               Metropolitans
               :
               For
               now
               the
               Metropolis
               of
            
             Lacedemonia
             
               was
               a
               Bishoprick
               of
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               old
            
             PATRAE
             ,
             Madita
             of
             Heraclea
             ,
             Abyous
             of
             Cyricum
             ;
             
               and
               other
               Bishopricks
               also
               were
               honored
               .
               It
               ●●ems
               therefore
               to
               me
               ,
               from
               the
               eight
               and
               thirtieth
            
             
             
               Canon
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Where
             (
             to
             omit
             that
             Balsamon
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             intimates
             ,
             That
             Kings
             may
             be
             checkt
             in
             such
             things
             by
             Councils
             ,
             and
             not
             freed
             from
             that
             check
             ,
             but
             from
             some
             Concession
             of
             another
             Council
             )
             the
             words
             are
             plain
             ,
             That
             Balsamon
             speaks
             of
             his
             own
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             lived
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Six
             hundred
             years
             after
             the
             Council
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             such
             and
             such
             Metropolitans
             were
             made
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Council
             was
             held
             .
             But
             the
             Observation
             is
             not
             much
             worth
             arguing
             or
             clearing
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Observation
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             seventeenth
             
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             doth
             more
             expresly
             attribute
             this
             power
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               If
               any
               City
               be
               built
               or
               restored
               by
               the
               Kings
               power
               ,
               let
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               order
               follow
               the
               Political
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             walks
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             disputes
             against
             motion
             :
             He
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             proper
             right
             ,
             independent
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             her
             Canons
             ,
             to
             transfer
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Dignities
             according
             to
             his
             political
             orders
             ;
             and
             he
             brings
             for
             proof
             ,
             a
             Canon
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             constituting
             and
             ordaining
             it
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             matter
             depended
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             state
             :
             And
             he
             calls
             that
             a
             
               more
               express
               attributing
               this
               power
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
            
             which
             is
             indeed
             not
             attribuere
             but
             tribuere
             ;
             not
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             bestowing
             and
             conferring
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             most
             evident
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             any
             one
             who
             can
             read
             Greek
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scholion
             of
             your
             
             Friend
             Balsamon
             upon
             the
             eight
             and
             thirtieth
             Canon
             in
             Trullo
             ;
             which
             Scholion
             you
             quote
             here
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             and
             which
             very
             Canon
             you
             alleage
             here
             for
             your self
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               the
               same
               power
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Prince
               by
               the
               Council
               in
            
             Trullo
             ,
             Can.
             38.
             
             Upon
             which
             Canon
             ,
             Balsamon
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               But
               since
               the
               present
               Canon
               defines
               that
               those
               Cities
               which
               are
               erected
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               erected
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               be
               honored
               also
               by
               Churches
               conformably
               to
               the
               Emperors
               disposition
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               We
               say
            
             (
             saith
             
               Balsamon
               )
               that
               also
               BY
               THE
               PRESENT
               CANON
               IT
               IS
               GIVEN
               TO
               THE
               EMPEROR
               to
               make
               new
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               raise
               others
               to
               the
               right
               of
               Metropolitans
               ;
               and
               to
               ordain
               concerning
               their
               election
               and
               administration
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               him
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             recites
             an
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperor
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             found
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               My
               Imperial
               power
               not
               suffering
               THE
               PRIVILEDGE
               WHICH
               IS
               GRANTED
               IT
               BY
               THE
               DIVINE
               CANONS
               to
               be
               neglected
               ,
               ordains
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Was
             ever
             good
             man
             so
             mistaken
             as
             to
             cite
             such
             places
             ,
             which
             ,
             lookt
             into
             ,
             are
             as
             expresly
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             coyn'd
             purposely
             in
             defiance
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ?
             Yet
             he
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             question
             ,
             runs
             on
             with
             a
             long
             Testimony
             ,
             That
             
             the
             Emperors
             could
             do
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               his
               own
               motion
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               ambitious
               sollicitation
               of
               them
               that
               sought
               it
               .
            
             Whereas
             the
             question
             is
             not
             upon
             what
             terms
             it
             was
             lawful
             ,
             for
             the
             Emperor
             to
             give
             it
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             were
             his
             own
             proper
             power
             annext
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             sollicited
             or
             not
             sollicited
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             erect
             such
             Metropolitans
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             an
             indulgence
             or
             priviledge
             ,
             granted
             and
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             Canons
             :
             Which
             last
             is
             our
             tenet
             ,
             and
             most
             evidently
             visible
             in
             the
             very
             Testimonies
             alleaged
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Testimony
             (
             for
             the
             two
             last
             were
             
             onely
             his
             over-sights
             or
             observations
             )
             begins
             after
             the
             old
             strain
             thus
             :
             
               And
               ACCORDINGLY
               the
               same
            
             Balsamon
             (
             on
             
               Conc.
               Carthag
               .
               Can.
            
             16.
             )
             
               doth
               upon
               that
               Canon
               professedly
               found
               the
               Authority
               of
               Princes
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               advance
               an
               Episcopal
               See
               into
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               to
               constitute
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitans
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             Doctor
             :
             Where
             he
             is
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             again
             in
             a
             grievous
             mistake
             ;
             for
             neither
             doth
             Balsamon
             found
             the
             Authority
             of
             Princes
             to
             execute
             such
             Acts
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             on
             that
             Canon
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             a
             word
             in
             it
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             Neither
             doth
             he
             PROFESSEDLY
             say
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             are
             PROFESSEDLY
             mistaken
             :
             And
             had
             he
             said
             it
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             no
             such
             strong
             Argument
             ,
             That
             a
             professed
             Adversary
             should
             speak
             so
             professedly
             against
             one
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             neither
             he
             nor
             the
             Canon
             say
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             The
             Canon
             not
             so
             much
             as
             names
             ,
             either
             Episcopal
             or
             
               Metropolical
               Se●s
            
             ;
             but
             the
             main
             business
             there
             treated
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               should
               not
               live
               upon
               base
               occupations
               ,
               nor
               employ
               themselves
               in
               secular
               businesses
               :
            
             Which
             Balsamon
             in
             his
             Scholion
             or
             Comment
             ,
             more
             elucidates
             from
             like
             prohibitions
             of
             other
             Patriarchs
             ;
             adding
             in
             the
             end
             out
             of
             other
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             own
             profession
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             
               But
               some
               say
               these
               Canons
               or
               Constitutions
               take
               place
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               shall
               exercise
               a
               secular
               Ministery
               without
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Emperor
               .
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               And
               they
               adde
            
             (
             saith
             
               Balsamon
               )
               that
               the
               King
               is
               neither
               under
               Laws
               nor
               Canons
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               securely
               make
               a
               Bishoprick
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               &c.
               —
               and
               anew
               constitute
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitans
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             he
             introduces
             this
             as
             a
             deduction
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             no
             other
             grounds
             then
             this
             ,
             
               A
               King
               is
               neither
               bound
               by
               Canons
               nor
               Laws
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Will
             is
             his
             Law
             ,
             or
             he
             may
             do
             lawfully
             what
             he
             lists
             ;
             and
             then
             indeed
             (
             these
             grounds
             supposed
             )
             I
             blame
             not
             the
             inference
             that
             he
             should
             erect
             ,
             transplant
             ,
             n●y
             ,
             pull
             down
             ,
             not
             only
             Bishops
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Hierarchy
             it self
             (
             your
             present
             lot
             ,
             consequent
             to
             these
             your
             grounds
             .
             )
          
           
             Thus
             at
             length
             we
             have
             found
             the
             bottom-stone
             of
             the
             Doctors
             grounds
             ,
             
               Why
               Kings
               may
               erect
               Patriarchates
            
             by
             their
             proper
             power
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Councils
             ,
             as
             he
             pretended
             ;
             but
             their
             own
             all-lawful
             inerrableness
             to
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             
             let
             
               Councils
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             and
             Laws
             say
             what
             they
             will
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             A
             foundation
             fitting
             indeed
             to
             build
             the
             Doctors
             Assertion
             upon
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             ,
             able
             to
             ruine
             and
             overthrow
             both
             
               Laws
               ,
               Commonwealths
               ,
               Canons
            
             ,
             and
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             fifteenth
             Section
             ,
             persisting
             still
             in
             his
             
             seigned
             supposal
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             power
             is
             onely
             Patriarchal
             ;
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             antiquity
             of
             
               translating
               Patriarchs
               and
               Bishops
            
             belongs
             to
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             erecting
             .
             Of
             which
             he
             gives
             some
             instances
             in
             our
             Countrey
             of
             England
             :
             By
             which
             ,
             what
             he
             means
             to
             prove
             ,
             I
             cannot
             easily
             conjecture
             .
             If
             he
             intends
             that
             Kings
             did
             oft
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             I
             wonder
             who
             denies
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             did
             it
             by
             their
             proper
             right
             ,
             without
             the
             order
             or
             consent
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               See
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               State
            
             of
             his
             own
             Bishops
             ;
             he
             brings
             not
             one
             word
             in
             proof
             ,
             but
             rather
             expresly
             manifests
             the
             contrary
             from
             the
             carriage
             of
             St.
             Anselm
             ,
             then
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             learned
             and
             pious
             a
             Prelate
             as
             that
             age
             produced
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             confesses
             )
             when
             the
             King
             would
             have
             cut
             off
             as
             much
             from
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             a
             new
             Bishoprick
             at
             Ely
             ,
             Anselm
             
               wrote
               to
               Pope
            
             Paschalis
             ,
             
               desiring
               his
               consent
               to
               it
               ;
               assuring
               him
               he
               would
               not
               give
               his
               consent
               ,
               but
            
             salvâ
             authoritate
             Papae
             ,
             
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               being
               secured
               .
            
             Where
             you
             see
             plainly
             ,
             the
             Archbishops
             consent
             was
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             Kings
             desire
             seemed
             controleable
             :
             Next
             ,
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             himself
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             Kings
             authority
             to
             back
             him
             ,
             would
             not
             venture
             on
             it
             till
             the
             Pope's
             consent
             was
             asked
             .
          
           
           
             Here
             then
             Mr.
             Doctor
             you
             have
             a
             positive
             Testimony
             of
             the
             gravest
             Prelate
             our
             Countrey
             hath
             ever
             been
             honored
             with
             ,
             refusing
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Kings
             sole
             authority
             to
             conclude
             such
             businesses
             ,
             without
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             consent
             ;
             which
             therefore
             more
             justly
             challenges
             audience
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Reason
             ,
             then
             all
             your
             dumb
             Negatives
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             a
             thousand
             more
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             in
             what
             your
             Testimonies
             were
             Positive
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             were
             done
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             so
             far
             we
             yeeld
             to
             them
             ;
             in
             what
             they
             are
             Negative
             ,
             tacitly
             inferring
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             were
             done
             ,
             and
             no
             mans
             right
             named
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             done
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             by
             the
             proper
             right
             of
             him
             that
             did
             them
             :
             So
             far
             we
             allow
             them
             no
             credit
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             they
             might
             have
             been
             performed
             by
             the
             secular
             Authorities
             ,
             either
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             some
             indulgent
             grant
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             pious
             Princes
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             order
             from
             the
             Pope
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             Concession
             of
             some
             former
             Council
             ;
             an
             example
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             had
             lately
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             because
             Histories
             ,
             intending
             onely
             to
             relate
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             mention
             rather
             those
             that
             put
             things
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             more
             visibly
             appear
             in
             the
             transacting
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             
               Secular
               Magistrates
            
             ;
             and
             stand
             not
             scanning
             or
             debating
             much
             ,
             by
             whose
             right
             things
             were
             done
             ;
             which
             belongs
             to
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             but
             a
             by-discourse
             hindering
             the
             orderly
             process
             of
             their
             Narrative
             strain
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             the
             least
             smack
             of
             Logick
             knows
             ,
             
               A
               Negative
               Argument
               proves
               nothing
            
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             all
             yours
             here
             
             alleaged
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             tenor
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Historians
               say
               ,
               Some
               Kings
               translated
               some
               Patriarchates
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               mentioned
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               by
               the
               Churches
               power
               ;
               therefore
               they
               did
               it
               by
               their
               own
            
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             found
             in
             good
             Logick
             ,
             to
             fall
             very
             far
             short
             of
             concluding
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             ever
             challenged
             ,
             as
             her
             own
             proper
             right
             ,
             asserted
             to
             her
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             the
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             businesses
             purely
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             seventeenth
             Paragraph
             he
             proposes
             
             two
             other
             Objections
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             in
             common
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             could
             exempt
             from
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             is
             largely
             asserted
             and
             exemplified
             in
             Coudrayes
             case
             ,
             5
             Report
             .
             14.
             
             And
             truly
             the
             Doctor
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             his
             fair
             and
             sincere
             expression
             .
             For
             it
             is
             indeed
             meerly
             asserted
             and
             exemplified
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             proof
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             example
             there
             alleaged
             ,
             King
             Kenulphus
             is
             said
             to
             have
             exempted
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             
               Consilio
               &
               consensis
               Episcoporum
               &
               Senatorum
               Gentis
               suae
               ,
            
             which
             was
             no
             instance
             of
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             unless
             it
             was
             also
             in
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             do
             it
             without
             their
             agreement
             .
          
           
             The
             exemption
             of
             Reading
             Abbey
             ,
             by
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             argues
             no
             authority
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             Founder
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             his
             goods
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             conditions
             which
             pleases
             himself
             .
             Which
             answer
             likewise
             serves
             for
             all
             Hospitals
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             pious
             Houses
             founded
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             example
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Buries
             exemption
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             Recorded
             without
             
             particular
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             stand
             for
             an
             example
             of
             the
             Kings
             execution
             or
             command
             ,
             to
             the
             secular
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             proceed
             accordingly
             ,
             but
             proves
             nothing
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             did
             it
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             under
             whom
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             cases
             of
             secular
             exemptions
             ,
             produced
             by
             that
             learned
             Lawyer
             ,
             which
             you
             see
             are
             pure
             examples
             of
             the
             Kings
             exempting
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             ,
             or
             by
             title
             of
             asking
             ,
             what
             conditions
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             annex
             to
             his
             own
             Liberalities
             ,
             as
             every
             private
             person
             may
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             alleaged
             so
             abstractedly
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             many
             other
             causes
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             intervened
             .
             But
             I
             mistake
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             one
             more
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Doctor
             thought
             good
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             efficacy
             ,
             by
             citing
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Charter
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Hoc
               regali
               authoritate
               &
               Episcoporum
               ac
               Baronum
               attestatione
               constituo
               .
               I
               appoint
               this
               by
               my
               royal
               Authority
               with
               the
               attestation
               of
               my
               Bishops
               and
               Barons
               .
            
             But
             had
             the
             Doctor
             remembred
             he
             had
             named
             this
             King
             ,
             before
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             understood
             that
             
               Regali
               Authoritate
            
             ,
             signified
             as
             much
             as
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Kings
             doth
             that
             famous
             phrase
             
               Ius
               Regis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             taking
             away
             any
             mans
             goods
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             doing
             all
             wrong
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             onely
             known
             of
             the
             Conquerors
             other
             proceedings
             ,
             but
             even
             out
             of
             this
             fact
             ,
             taking
             the
             goods
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             provision
             ordained
             for
             Souls
             ,
             and
             attributing
             them
             to
             an
             Abbey
             :
             And
             this
             by
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Charter
             ,
             without
             any
             course
             of
             Law
             or
             consent
             of
             any
             Justice
             ,
             or
             power
             in
             the
             
             Commonwealth
             :
             So
             that
             our
             Doctor
             has
             brought
             us
             in
             a
             very
             special
             example
             for
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             his
             Successors
             to
             imitate
             ,
             and
             justifie
             his
             Spiritual
             Authority
             by
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             which
             he
             affirms
             of
             the
             Chatholick
             
             German
             Emperors
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             and
             England
             ;
             that
             they
             claimed
             
               to
               be
               founders
               of
               all
               Bishopricks
               in
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               Patrons
               of
               them
               to
               bestow
               them
               by
               investiture
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             did
             very
             well
             to
             found
             as
             many
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             enrich
             and
             enlarge
             the
             Church
             with
             Episcopal
             Revenues
             by
             their
             pious
             Donations
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             claim
             deservedly
             the
             Advowsons
             ,
             and
             present
             whom
             they
             please
             to
             be
             invested
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             whom
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             found
             unworthy
             ,
             the
             Church
             rejects
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Kings
             presentation
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             consequently
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Neither
             is
             this
             annexed
             to
             the
             Kingly
             dignity
             onely
             ,
             as
             a
             particular
             badg
             of
             his
             Authority
             over
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             even
             private
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             either
             themselves
             or
             their
             Ancestors
             have
             founded
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefice
             ,
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             Advowsons
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             who
             allows
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             Friends
             of
             the
             Donors
             should
             rather
             enjoy
             that
             benefit
             ,
             then
             others
             .
             Unless
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             persons
             be
             found
             unfit
             ;
             which
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             obliges
             the
             Church
             to
             use
             her
             Authority
             ,
             by
             interposing
             her
             resusal
             .
             This
             therefore
             private
             persons
             can
             do
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Kings
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             are
             Lords
             and
             Heads
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             might
             as
             well
             have
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Clergies
             ressistance
             to
             Kings
             that
             
             usurped
             the
             investitures
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             others
             claiming
             of
             them
             ;
             both
             being
             equally
             notorious
             in
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             having
             yeelded
             that
             their
             pretence
             was
             unjust
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             and
             
             
               England
               ,
               claimed
               a
               just
               right
               ,
               that
               no
               Legate
               from
            
             Rome
             
               could
               use
               Iurisdiction
               here
               ,
               without
               their
               leave
               .
            
             What
             a
             terrible
             business
             is
             this
             ?
             Or
             ,
             what
             follows
             hence
             ?
             None
             can
             imagine
             but
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             ,
             who
             certainly
             had
             some
             meaning
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             other
             ;
             They
             did
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             Catholick
             Kings
             sometimes
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             who
             yet
             communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             accounted
             obedient
             sons
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             proceed
             with
             due
             moderation
             .
             But
             that
             they
             did
             it
             in
             disacknowledgment
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             Legate
             brought
             not
             his
             Jurisdiction
             with
             him
             from
             Rome
             ,
             but
             was
             glad
             to
             receive
             it
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             ere
             he
             could
             use
             it
             ,
             this
             the
             Doctor
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             good
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             even
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             That
             our
             Kings
             of
             England
             procured
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             should
             be
             
               Legatus
               Natus
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             resolved
             me
             of
             my
             
             former
             doubt
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             with
             what
             art
             possible
             he
             could
             make
             these
             imperfect
             Testimonies
             serve
             his
             purpose
             ;
             adding
             here
             immediately
             these
             words
             ,
             
               All
               these
               put
               together
               ,
               are
               a
               foundation
               for
               this
               power
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               to
               erect
               or
               translate
               a
               Patriarchate
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Though
               there
               be
               not
               one
               word
               in
               any
               single
               Testimony
               expresly
               manifesting
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               principally
               the
               Kings
               power
               ,
               or
               excluding
               the
               Churches
               ;
               yet
               I
               have
               produced
               many
               things
               little
               to
               the
               purpose
            
             (
             if
             considered
             in
             their
             single
             selves
             )
             
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               I
            
             
             
               would
               intreat
               you
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               ALL
               THESE
               PUT
               TOGETHER
               ARE
               A
               FOUNDATION
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             here
             again
             also
             he
             observes
             his
             former
             invincible
             method
             of
             reserving
             his
             strongest
             Arguments
             till
             the
             last
             ;
             putting
             immediately
             before
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             the
             Legates
             were
             often
             not
             admitted
             in
             England
             ;
             so
             as
             out
             of
             the
             very
             non-admission
             of
             the
             Legates
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             infers
             an
             absolute
             
               power
               in
               Princes
               ,
               to
               erect
               and
               translate
               Patriarchates
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             were
             all
             this
             granted
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             your
             ,
             or
             our
             purpose
             ;
             since
             we
             accuse
             you
             not
             of
             Schism
             ,
             for
             breaking
             from
             the
             Popes
             subjection
             ,
             as
             a
             private
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             because
             the
             Doctor
             could
             not
             handsomly
             transfer
             this
             Primacy
             from
             Rome
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             to
             secure
             him
             from
             the
             subjection
             to
             Antichrist
             ;
             therefore
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             mistake
             it
             ,
             all
             along
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             for
             a
             Patriarchate
             ;
             and
             then
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             from
             some
             few
             Testimonies
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Kings
               Authority
            
             to
             erect
             and
             translate
             them
             .
             Whereas
             (
             besides
             the
             answers
             in
             particular
             already
             given
             )
             no
             prudent
             man
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             process
             of
             fifteen
             or
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             vast
             extent
             as
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             found
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             matters
             of
             Fact
             (
             if
             one
             will
             take
             Histories
             to
             collect
             them
             )
             either
             out
             of
             ambition
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             or
             tyranny
             ,
             against
             the
             most
             inviolable
             right
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             many
             things
             might
             often
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             by
             Historiographers
             ,
             as
             done
             ,
             without
             particularizing
             the
             Authority
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             done
             .
             Especially
             in
             our
             case
             ;
             where
             ,
             by
             
             reason
             of
             the
             connexion
             between
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             politick
             world
             ;
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Secular
             State
             ;
             they
             seem
             to
             act
             as
             one
             thing
             :
             The
             
               Temporal
               Authority
            
             most
             commonly
             putting
             in
             execution
             the
             intentions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             also
             makes
             them
             appear
             more
             visibly
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             Temporal
             part
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             Spiritual
             ;
             as
             humane
             actions
             more
             apparently
             spring
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             Soul.
             But
             if
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             proved
             sincerely
             ,
             That
             Kings
             indeed
             had
             that
             pretended
             power
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             stood
             piddling
             with
             half
             a
             dozen
             fag
             ends
             of
             History
             ,
             to
             prove
             such
             a
             thing
             was
             sometimes
             done
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             recurred
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Canons
            
             ,
             where
             such
             things
             are
             purposely
             treated
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             should
             have
             found
             another
             story
             .
             But
             he
             is
             wiser
             then
             to
             confine
             himself
             within
             the
             proper
             lists
             of
             any
             question
             ;
             he
             had
             rather
             be
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             where
             his
             little
             fayeryreason
             may
             hop
             and
             skip
             from
             bough
             to
             bryar
             ;
             and
             weary
             his
             adversary
             not
             to
             combate
             ,
             but
             to
             catch
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Examination
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               produced
               by
               Mr.
               Hammond
               to
               prove
               his
               fundamental
               Position
               ,
               that
               Kings
               are
               supreme
               in
               spiritual
               matters
               :
            
          
           
             THe
             endeavours
             of
             Mr.
             Hammond
             in
             the
             foregoing
             
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             was
             first
             ,
             to
             suppose
             the
             Pope
             onely
             a
             private
             Patriarch
             ,
             next
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             can
             erect
             and
             translate
             Patriarchates
             ;
             after
             which
             (
             though
             other
             men
             of
             reason
             use
             to
             put
             their
             grounds
             ,
             ere
             they
             deduce
             any
             thing
             from
             them
             )
             he
             lays
             the
             grounds
             in
             this
             19
             Paragraph
             of
             his
             formerly
             built
             discourse
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Reason
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             
               the
               supreme
               power
               of
               Kings
               ,
               even
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             (
             to
             omit
             how
             he
             has
             mangled
             that
             one
             poor
             Paragraph
             with
             ten
             parenthesisses
             ,
             no
             more
             )
             he
             so
             intermingles
             and
             shuffles
             together
             ,
             in
             an
             equal
             tenor
             ,
             truths
             with
             falshoods
             ,
             things
             dubious
             and
             unprov'd
             ,
             with
             things
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             that
             need
             no
             proof
             ,
             things
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             with
             things
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             loath
             any
             well-order'd
             Reason
             ,
             to
             see
             in
             so
             little
             a
             room
             ,
             so
             perfect
             a
             map
             of
             disorderly
             confusion
             .
             But
             ere
             we
             come
             to
             answer
             that
             ;
             his
             marginal
             testimonies
             which
             he
             huddles
             together
             briefly
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             would
             seem
             neglected
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             not
             allow
             them
             a
             cursory
             reflection
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             he
             objects
             out
             of
             Chomatenus
             ,
             though
             his
             Author
             were
             of
             any
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             
             it
             makes
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             since
             the
             very
             words
             he
             cites
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               common
               Director
               and
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             signifies
             rather
             he
             was
             not
             so
             ▪
             then
             was
             so
             ;
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             
               quasi
               ,
               as
               it
               were
            
             ,
             can
             bear
             the
             sence
             of
             
               revera
               ,
               indeed
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               reality
            
             .
             And
             then
             how
             handsomely
             think
             you
             ,
             would
             these
             words
             hang
             together
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               is
               IN
               REALITY
               AS
               IT
               WERE
               ,
            
             the
             
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Nay
             rather
             the
             words
             alledged
             plainly
             signifie
             the
             contrary
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             common
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             be
             onely
             
               as
               it
               were
            
             that
             Ruler
             ;
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             other
             ,
             not
             ,
             
               as
               it
               were
            
             ,
             but
             truly
             and
             properly
             such
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             yet
             much
             more
             absurd
             ;
             for
             never
             was
             there
             Testimony
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             imagined
             in
             so
             little
             room
             ,
             more
             expresly
             witnessing
             ,
             that
             Kings
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             then
             this
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             which
             the
             Doctor
             brings
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             mean
             if
             we
             take
             the
             words
             as
             the
             Doctor
             cites
             them
             ▪
             in
             Greek
             ,
             without
             his
             can●ing
             translation
             of
             them
             .
             The
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             English
             thus
             ,
             as
             neer
             word
             by
             word
             as
             it
             can
             possibly
             be
             render'd
             .
             
               You
               truly
            
             (
             speaking
             to
             the
             Bishops
             )
             
               are
               constituted
               Overseers
               (
               or
               Bishops
               )
               of
               those
               affairs
               which
               are
               within
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               constituted
               under
               God
               Overseer
               of
               those
               affairs
               which
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             the
             Doctor
             seems
             willing
             to
             take
             there
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             for
             a
             
               material
               Church
            
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             so
             ▪
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               things
               which
               are
               celebrated
               within
               it
            
             ;
             Yet
             is
             pittifully
             puzled
             notwithstanding
             ,
             rendering
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             (
             which
             signifies
             
               things
               without
               the
               Church
               )
               external
               things
            
             ;
             because
             the
             right
             words
             would
             have
             excluded
             the
             Emperors
             power
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             so
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             ;
             for
             unless
             he
             can
             make
             his
             own
             words
             (
             
               external
               things
            
             )
             signifie
             
               spiritual
               things
            
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             will
             be
             very
             unwilling
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             is
             still
             expresly
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             pretty
             sport
             to
             observe
             how
             sillily
             insincere
             the
             Doctor
             is
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               spake
               those
               words
               in
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Bishops
            
             ;
             by
             which
             and
             the
             Doctors
             wrong
             Translation
             ,
             the
             simple
             Reader
             would
             judge
             that
             Constantine
             had
             told
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             to
             their
             face
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             when
             I
             came
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             Author
             and
             the
             place
             (
             both
             which
             the
             Doctor
             had
             prudently
             omitted
             )
             I
             found
             it
             was
             onely
             spoken
             when
             
               he
               was
               at
               dinner
               with
               some
               Bishops
               .
            
             The
             Author
             is
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               de
               vita
               Constantini
            
             ,
             l.
             4
             ▪
             c.
             24.
             
             The
             title
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             finde
             it
             in
             the
             Translator
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             had
             not
             the
             Greek
             )
             
               Quod
               externarum
               rerum
               quasi
               Episcopum
               se
               quendam
               professus
               est
               ,
            
             That
             he
             professed
             himself
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             kinde
             of
             a
             Bishop
             over
             external
             things
             .
             Then
             follows
             the
             Chapter
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Ex
               quo
               etiam
               factum
               est
               ,
               ut
               cum
               Episcopos
               nonnullos
               convivio
               excepisset
               ,
               ipse
               se
               nobis
               audientibus
               Episcopum
               appellaret
               ,
               his
               ferè
               verbis
               :
               Vos
               ,
               (
               inquit
               )
               intra
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               ego
               extra
               Ecclesiam
               à
               Deo
               Episcopus
               constitutus
               sum
               .
               Itaque
               cùm
               quae
               loquebatur
               eadem
               secum
               mente
               cogitaret
               ,
               animum
               in
               omnes
               qui
               ejus
               suberant
               imperio
               intentum
               habuit
               ,
               hortatus
               pro
               virili
               utpiam
               omnes
               vitam
               excolerent
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               had
               entertained
               some
               Bishops
               at
               a
               feast
               (
               or
               Banquet
               )
               he
               in
               our
               hearing
               ,
               called
               himself
            
             
             
               a
               Bishop
               in
               those
               words
               :
               You
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               constituted
               Bishops
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               without
               the
               Church
               .
               Wherefore
               since
               his
               thought
               went
               along
               with
               his
               words
               ,
               he
               apply'd
               his
               mind
               to
               those
               who
               were
               under
               his
               Empire
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               ,
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               all
               lead
               a
               pious
               life
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             besides
             what
             I
             formerly
             found
             the
             Doctor
             faulty
             in
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperor
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             best
             judge
             of
             his
             meaning
             by
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             deduced
             no
             more
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             called
             himself
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             it
             belonged
             to
             his
             Calling
             to
             
               exhort
               all
               his
               subjects
               to
               lead
               a
               pious
               life
               ,
            
             and
             administer
             rightly
             those
             things
             of
             which
             they
             were
             Overseers
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             His
             third
             Testimony
             to
             prove
             the
             King
             Head
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               irreprehended
               saying
            
             of
             
               Leo
               Isaurus
            
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             which
             was
             indeed
             a
             saying
             worthy
             an
             Anti-heretick
             ,
             as
             Isaurus
             was
             ;
             being
             a
             ring
             leader
             of
             the
             Iconoclasts
             .
             A
             wise
             man
             would
             wonder
             what
             the
             Doctor
             intended
             by
             producing
             such
             a
             saying
             ,
             which
             himself
             must
             acknowledge
             extravagant
             :
             since
             none
             of
             the
             late
             Kings
             of
             England
             ever
             assum'd
             to
             themselves
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             did
             this
             infatuated
             Emperor
             ;
             who
             gave
             more
             credit
             to
             Sooth-sayers
             and
             fortune-tellers
             ,
             then
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             from
             Socrates
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               depended
               on
               the
               Emperors
               .
            
             And
             who
             denies
             it
             ?
             Therefore
             what
             ?
             Ergo
             Kings
             are
             supreme
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ?
             How
             follows
             that
             ?
             since
             the
             onely
             word
             is
             wanting
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             supreme
             ,
             which
             can
             make
             good
             the
             inference
             .
             The
             affairs
             of
             the
             Head
             depend
             on
             the
             
             Arms
             and
             Shoulders
             ;
             therefore
             will
             the
             Doctor
             infer
             they
             are
             supreme
             or
             highest
             ?
             as
             though
             dependence
             could
             not
             be
             both
             mutual
             and
             unequal
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             argue
             a
             Soul
             very
             empty
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             catch
             thus
             at
             every
             shadow
             of
             any
             aery
             word
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             deduce
             thence
             a
             full
             sentence
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             from
             Optatus
             ,
             noting
             it
             as
             a
             schismatical
             piece
             of
             language
             in
             the
             Donatists
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Quod
               Imperatori
               cum
               Ecclesiâ
            
             ?
             What
             has
             the
             Emperor
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             citing
             for
             it
             his
             second
             Book
             .
             But
             (
             though
             perhaps
             I
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             not
             seeing
             so
             small
             a
             Testimony
             )
             I
             finde
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             that
             place
             he
             quotes
             .
             Indeed
             I
             finde
             that
             ancient
             Father
             arguing
             like
             a
             present
             Catholike
             ,
             calling
             the
             Doctor
             Schismatick
             ,
             and
             quite
             confuting
             and
             contradicting
             all
             his
             book
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Negare
               non
               potes
               scire
               te
               in
               urbe
               Româ
               PETRO
               PRIMO
               Cathedram
               Episcopalem
               esse
               collatam
               ;
               in
               quâ
               sederit
               omnium
               APOSTOLORUM
               CAPUT
               PETRUS
               ;
               Thou
               canst
               not
               deny
               that
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             
               the
               Episcopal
               Chair
               was
               given
               to
               PETER
               THE
               FIRST
               ;
               in
               which
               sate
               PETER
               THE
               HEAD
               OF
               ALL
               THE
               APOSTLES
               .
            
             Then
             he
             proceeds
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             successors
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             till
             Pope
             Siricius
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             
               Cum
               quo
               nobis
               totus
               orbis
               in
               commercio
               Formatorum
               in
               unâ
               Communionis
               societate
               concordat
               ;
               —
               With
               whom
               the
               whole
               world
               agrees
               in
               one
               society
               of
               Communion
               ,
               by
               correspondence
               of
               communicatory
               Letters
               .
            
             —
             ▪
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             
               probatum
               est
               nos
               esse
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Sanctâ
               Catholicâ
               —
               per
               Cathedram
               Petri
               ,
               quae
               nostra
               est
               ,
               &
               per
               ipsam
               caeteras
               Dotes
               apud
               nos
               esse
               ,
               etiam
               Sacerdotium
               .
               It
               is
               proved
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               by
               the
               chair
               of
               Peter
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               is
               ours
            
             :
             (
             what
             will
             become
             of
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             can
             lay
             no
             claim
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             nay
             hath
             disclaimed
             its
             right
             ,
             and
             who
             findes
             here
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             may
             justly
             be
             called
             
               Roman
               Catholikes
            
             )
             It
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               chair
               of
               Peter
               ,
               other
               gifts
               are
               also
               with
               us
               ,
               even
               Priesthood
               .
            
             Alas
             poor
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             who
             having
             lost
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             ,
             hath
             lost
             also
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             Mission
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             preach
             ,
             if
             this
             holy
             Father
             say
             true
             .
             What
             hard
             fortune
             it
             was
             that
             Optatus
             lived
             not
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Doctor
             had
             believed
             him
             and
             turned
             Papist
             ;
             but
             in
             regard
             he
             wrote
             after
             the
             three
             hundreth
             year
             ,
             (
             the
             fatal
             period
             of
             any
             certain
             truth
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             afterwards
             intimates
             )
             he
             hath
             quite
             lost
             his
             labour
             ,
             and
             his
             Authority
             is
             invalid
             for
             writing
             Truth
             so
             late
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             ,
             which
             probably
             is
             this
             Fathers
             in
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             difficulty
             at
             all
             in
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Emperor
             being
             
               a
               nursing
               Father
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             whose
             secular
             power
             she
             invoked
             to
             punish
             and
             repress
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Donatists
             ;
             none
             but
             Schismaticks
             would
             deny
             that
             power
             so
             granted
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             Authoritative
             to
             punish
             their
             pernicious
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             Then
             follow
             six
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             heathen
             writers
             all
             in
             a
             cluster
             ,
             that
             their
             Kings
             ought
             to
             be
             Priests
             and
             Augurs
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             the
             example
             transfer'd
             to
             Christianity
             .
             Indeed
             if
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             had
             not
             come
             from
             heaven
             to
             found
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             (
             besides
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             St.
             Peters
             Primacy
             )
             left
             it
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             committing
             all
             jurisdiction
             in
             affairs
             of
             that
             nature
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             dependence
             
             of
             any
             secular
             superior
             ;
             then
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             come
             ere
             this
             to
             have
             been
             
               in
               statu
               quo
               prius
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Heathens
             again
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Doctors
             Argument
             might
             have
             ta'ne
             place
             ▪
             But
             if
             Christ
             founded
             a
             Church
             upon
             Apostles
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             secular
             supports
             ,
             leaving
             all
             power
             both
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             must
             either
             prove
             no
             disparity
             between
             the
             sacred
             oeconomy
             of
             Christs
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             Babel
             of
             heathenism
             ;
             or
             else
             grant
             his
             parity
             improper
             and
             absurd
             .
             I
             never
             imagin'd
             there
             was
             any
             such
             extraordinary
             holiness
             in
             the
             heathenish
             Rites
             ,
             but
             a
             secular
             power
             might
             serve
             to
             perform
             and
             overlook
             them
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             were
             used
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             was
             onely
             because
             their
             mock-Religion
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             policy
             to
             delude
             and
             bridle
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             so
             if
             Christian
             Religion
             were
             nothing
             but
             a
             trick
             of
             State-policy
             ,
             it
             would
             do
             very
             well
             indeed
             in
             a
             secular
             Princes
             hands
             ,
             to
             alter
             and
             fashion
             it
             to
             the
             mold
             of
             the
             peoples
             humors
             .
             But
             our
             all-wise
             God
             hath
             dealt
             more
             prudently
             with
             his
             Church
             ;
             encharging
             his
             sacred
             Mysteries
             and
             the
             Churches-Government
             to
             those
             persons
             ,
             whose
             very
             state
             of
             life
             being
             purely
             dependent
             on
             God
             and
             his
             service
             ,
             secures
             them
             from
             being
             cross-byass'd
             by
             worldly
             interests
             ,
             and
             secular
             pretences
             .
             Yet
             the
             Doctor
             is
             so
             deeply
             immers'd
             in
             Schism
             ,
             that
             he
             relishes
             and
             fancies
             better
             the
             Pope-destroying
             example
             of
             heathen
             policy
             ,
             then
             the
             ever-sacred
             ,
             and
             heaven-instituted
             Government
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             His
             eleventh
             instance
             is
             from
             David
             who
             order'd
             the
             courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             who
             
               consecrated
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Doctor
             may
             
             consider
             ,
             that
             David
             and
             Solomon
             were
             Prophets
             as
             well
             as
             Kings
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             more
             particular
             prudence
             given
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             they
             did
             something
             extraordinary
             .
             Neither
             doubt
             I
             ,
             but
             if
             nowadays
             any
             King
             were
             both
             a
             Saint
             and
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             it
             were
             very
             convenient
             he
             should
             assist
             and
             instruct
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             more
             particular
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             thank
             his
             Kingly
             Dignity
             for
             that
             Authority
             neither
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             neither
             David
             nor
             Solomon
             shewed
             any
             strain
             of
             a
             higher
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Their
             greater
             zeal
             might
             invite
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             exacter
             knowledge
             make
             their
             assistance
             requisite
             to
             
               order
               the
               courses
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             
               Solomons
               Consecrating
               the
               Temple
            
             ,
             it
             was
             performed
             by
             offering
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             he
             himself
             ▪
             offer'd
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Priests
             ;
             so
             as
             his
             Consecrating
             it
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             his
             causing
             them
             to
             Consecrate
             it
             .
             A
             pittiful
             proof
             that
             Kings
             are
             over
             the
             Church
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             .
          
           
             His
             twelfth
             Testimony
             is
             of
             Hezekiah
             and
             Iosiah
             ,
             who
             
               ordered
               many
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             So
             wonderfully
             acute
             is
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             no
             King
             can
             do
             a
             pious
             deed
             ,
             or
             even
             scarce
             say
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             his
             honor-dropping-pen
             ,
             streight
             way
             entitles
             him
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             His
             thirteenth
             is
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
             
               appealed
               from
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               chief
               Priests
               to
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               Caesar.
            
             So
             as
             now
             Caesar
             ,
             a
             Heathen
             Emperor
             ,
             is
             become
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             nay
             of
             two
             Churches
             (
             according
             to
             Master
             Hammond
             )
             the
             Heathenish
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian.
             But
             the
             good
             Doctor
             is
             most
             grievously
             mistaken
             here
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             almost
             in
             every
             place
             of
             Scripture
             he
             hath
             yet
             produc't
             &
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             be
             pretty
             good
             at
             mistaking
             all
             
             over
             his
             Book
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             omes
             to
             alleadge
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             he
             errs
             far
             more
             accurately
             .
             For
             St.
             Paul
             appealed
             not
             from
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             much
             less
             their
             Synagogue
             (
             representing
             their
             Church
             )
             as
             the
             Doctor
             would
             perswade
             us
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             
               Portius
               Festus
            
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Governor
             under
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             Caesar
             himself
             ;
             I
             will
             onely
             put
             down
             the
             words
             as
             I
             finde
             them
             in
             their
             own
             Translation
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             the
             Doctor
             to
             the
             Readers
             Judgement
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             accused
             for
             willfully
             abusing
             ,
             or
             ignorantly
             mistaking
             them
             :
             But
             Festus
             
               willing
               to
               do
               the
               Iews
               a
               pleasure
               ,
               answered
            
             Paul
             
               and
               said
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               go
               up
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               judged
               of
               these
               things
               before
               me
               :
               Then
               said
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               stand
               at
               Caesars
               judgement-seat
               where
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Act.
             25.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             And
             now
             is
             not
             this
             Doctor
             think
             you
             the
             fittest
             man
             among
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             have
             a
             Pension
             for
             writing
             
               Annotations
               in
               folio
               on
               the
               Bible
               .
            
          
           
             His
             last
             proof
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Iustinians
               third
               Book
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Constitutions
               ,
               de
               Episcopis
               ,
               Clericis
               ,
               Laicis
               ;
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Laymen
               .
            
             First
             we
             answer
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Laws
             found
             there
             must
             not
             necessarily
             be
             Iustinians
             ;
             since
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Laws
             use
             not
             onely
             to
             put
             in
             their
             Law-books
             those
             Constitutions
             ,
             themselves
             made
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             they
             are
             to
             see
             observed
             ;
             among
             which
             are
             the
             Canons
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             made
             before
             by
             Councils
             and
             other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Powers
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             grant
             Iustinian
             may
             make
             Constitutions
             of
             his
             own
             concerning
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergymen
             ,
             in
             what
             relates
             to
             temporal
             affairs
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             civil
             Commonwealth
             ▪
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             If
             he
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             made
             any
             Laws
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             entrenching
             upon
             Ecclesiastical
             businesses
             ,
             let
             the
             Doctor
             prove
             he
             had
             power
             to
             make
             such
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             clear
             him
             in
             that
             part
             ,
             from
             that
             note
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             which
             is
             objected
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             you
             say
             concerning
             the
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               been
               mostly
               set
               out
               by
               the
               Emperors
            
             ;
             It
             is
             very
             certain
             ,
             you
             might
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             pleased
             ,
             instead
             of
             your
             Mostly
             have
             put
             Always
             ,
             the
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             promulgated
             belonging
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             supreme
             secular
             Powers
             ;
             whose
             obligation
             it
             is
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Churches
             decrees
             be
             received
             and
             put
             in
             execution
             .
             What
             you
             clap
             in
             within
             a
             Parenthesis
             (
             as
             your
             custom
             is
             to
             intermingle
             truth
             with
             falshood
             )
             that
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             
               received
               their
               Authority
               by
               the
               Emperor
            
             ;
             In
             the
             sence
             you
             take
             it
             is
             a
             great
             error
             .
             For
             never
             was
             it
             heard
             that
             an
             Emperor
             claimed
             a
             negative
             voice
             in
             making
             a
             Canon
             of
             a
             Council
             valid
             ,
             which
             concerned
             matters
             purely
             Spiritual
             ;
             nay
             ,
             nor
             disaccepted
             them
             ,
             decreed
             unanimously
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             world
             lookt
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             unjust
             and
             tyrannical
             incroacher
             .
             They
             receive
             indeed
             Authority
             from
             the
             Emperor
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             his
             subscription
             and
             command
             to
             proclaim
             them
             makes
             them
             have
             a
             more
             powerful
             reception
             ,
             and
             secures
             them
             from
             the
             obstacles
             of
             turbulent
             and
             rebellious
             spirits
             ;
             But
             this
             will
             not
             content
             you
             ,
             your
             aym
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             have
             the
             Authority
             or
             validity
             of
             a
             Canon
             ,
             without
             the
             last-life-giving-hand
             of
             the
             Emperors
             vote
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             a
             strain
             
             of
             your
             own
             liberality
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             your
             envy
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             of
             his
             rightful
             claim
             to
             any
             such
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Councils
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Other
               empty
               Proofs
               of
               this
               pretended
               Right
               ,
               confuted
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             rubs
             being
             removed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             next
             sport
             to
             address
             an
             answer
             to
             his
             nineteenth
             Section
             it self
             ;
             where
             omitting
             his
             ten
             Parenthesisses
             ,
             which
             contain
             nothing
             ,
             but
             either
             sayings
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             Greek
             out
             of
             
             Strabo's
             Geography
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Romans
               kept
               their
               assizes
               at
               divers
               places
            
             ;
             or
             Testimonies
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             already
             answered
             ;
             omitting
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             resume
             the
             whole
             sence
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             it
             out
             of
             the
             some-thing-more
             -
             
               Lucid
               intervals
            
             of
             his
             
               mad
               Parenthesisses
            
             :
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             sum
             of
             it
             ,
             That
             Kings
             should
             ,
             according
             to
             emergent
             conveniences
             ,
             
               change
               their
               Seats
               of
               Iudicature
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             same
             reasons
             may
             require
             a
             
               removal
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Seats
            
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             
               there
               being
               nothing
               to
               the
               contrary
               constituted
               ,
               either
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               That
               Kings
               may
               ,
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               erect
               ,
               and
               consequently
               remove
               Primacies
               and
               Metropolitans
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             Secular
             Courts
             may
             be
             removed
             upon
             good
             occasions
             ,
             is
             so
             evident
             to
             every
             Fool
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             neither
             Greek
             ,
             nor
             Strabo
             to
             
             prove
             it
             .
             That
             Ecclesiastical
             Seats
             ,
             for
             greater
             conveniences
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             also
             subject
             to
             removal
             ,
             is
             likewise
             evident
             and
             constituted
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
               Can.
            
             17.
             
             But
             his
             inference
             ,
             That
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             to
             erect
             and
             transfer
             them
             ,
             is
             weaker
             then
             water
             ;
             nor
             has
             the
             Doctor
             infused
             into
             it
             ,
             the
             least
             grain
             of
             Reason
             to
             strengthen
             it
             .
          
           
             Yet
             first
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Nothing
               is
               found
               either
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ordered
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             most
             pitiful
             Negative
             proof
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             i●
             )
             and
             supposes
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             That
             neither
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             said
             ,
             did
             ,
             or
             ordered
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             common
             reason
             also
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             this
             wise
             proof
             is
             both
             most
             unjust
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             silly
             in
             him
             to
             expect
             ;
             unjust
             towards
             us
             ,
             ingaging
             us
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             Kings
             cannot
             erect
             Primacies
             and
             Patriarchates
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             such
             word
             there
             ,
             as
             either
             Primate
             or
             Patriarchate
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             us
             shew
             thence
             not
             subject
             to
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             silly
             in
             him
             to
             expect
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             should
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             erection
             ,
             or
             not
             erection
             of
             Primacies
             and
             Patriarchates
             by
             
               Secular
               Powers
            
             ;
             since
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             was
             written
             ,
             being
             most
             bloody
             Tyrants
             and
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             more
             likely
             to
             hang
             up
             all
             Primates
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             then
             either
             erect
             or
             remove
             their
             Seats
             to
             a
             more
             convenient
             place
             .
             Yet
             if
             you
             would
             see
             something
             
               to
               the
               contrary
            
             ,
             why
             Kings
             should
             not
             use
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
             I
             can
             produce
             you
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             best
             Testimony
             that
             can
             be
             alleaged
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             because
             this
             weighs
             little
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             shew
             you
             next
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             common
             sence
             and
             reason
             ,
             which
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               Faber
               fabrilia
               tractet
            
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             ,
             whose
             education
             ,
             institute
             of
             life
             ,
             particular
             designment
             to
             ,
             and
             total
             dependence
             on
             any
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             makes
             them
             more
             strongly
             addict
             all
             their
             thoughts
             to
             perfect
             themselves
             knowingly
             and
             magisterially
             in
             that
             their
             proper
             profession
             ,
             are
             fitter
             by
             far
             for
             such
             an
             employment
             ,
             then
             those
             whose
             diversly-distracted
             studies
             ,
             render
             them
             half-knowing
             ,
             or
             half-careful
             in
             such
             performances
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             then
             is
             it
             more
             convenient
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             should
             manage
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             Secular
             Princes
             ,
             whom
             partly
             their
             necessary
             Temporal
             occasions
             ,
             partly
             voluntary
             Recreations
             ,
             Court
             attendances
             and
             entertainments
             ,
             so
             quite
             take
             up
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             have
             but
             saint
             and
             weak
             reflections
             ,
             either
             of
             knowledge
             or
             care
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             upon
             the
             most
             concerning
             business
             imaginable
             ,
             the
             ordering
             Gods
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctors
             Conclusion
             then
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             is
             ,
             both
             
               rational
               and
               evident
            
             ,
             is
             both
             irrational
             ,
             and
             very
             dim-coloured
             to
             any
             eye
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             who
             supposes
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             here
             ,
             for
             our
             farther
             confirmation
             )
             
               That
               he
               hath
               made
               it
               already
               clear
               from
               the
               refutation
               of
               our
               Plea
               for
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               Universal
               Pastorship
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             manifested
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             one
             express
             word
             of
             proof
             to
             make
             good
             his
             pretended
             confutation
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             I
             promise
             him
             a
             general
             pardon
             ,
             and
             acquittance
             for
             the
             frivolousness
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             if
             he
             can
             shew
             me
             in
             his
             Answer
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             place
             expresly
             testified
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             pretended
             to
             evidence
             by
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             de
             jure
             ,
             
               that
               the
               King
               may
               erect
               a
               Primacy
               when
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             call
             a
             forgery
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             it
             needs
             an
             
               ID
               EST
            
             of
             
               the
               seventeens
            
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Councils
             words
             sound
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             tells
             us
             next
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             certain
             ,
             
             
               That
               King
            
             Ethelbert
             
               at
               the
               time
               of
            
             Austins
             
               planting
               the
               Faith
               ,
               did
               erect
               a
               Primacy
               at
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               the
               seat
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               Imperii
               sui
               totius
               Metropolis
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Bede
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             such
             a
             childish
             piece
             of
             insincerity
             ,
             that
             it
             craves
             as
             much
             pity
             as
             it
             deserves
             anger
             .
             For
             Bede
             onely
             tells
             us
             there
             ,
             
               How
               the
               King
               answered
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               assent
               to
               their
               new
               doctrine
               ;
               yet
               because
               they
               were
               strangers
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               communicate
               to
               him
               what
               they
               believed
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               trouble
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               kindly
               entertain
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Then
             follows
             the
             Doctors
             Testimony
             ,
             
               Dedit
               ergo
               eis
               manfionem
               in
               Civitate
               Dovernensi
               quae
               Imperii
               sui
               totius
               erat
               Metropolis
               .
               Eisque
               ,
               ut
               promiserat
               ,
               cum
               administratione
               victus
               temporalis
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherefore
               he
               gave
               them
               a
               dwelling
               place
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Canterbury
             (
             
               the
               Mother-City
               of
               his
               whole
               Dominions
               )
               and
               with
               administration
               of
               Temporal
               food
               ,
               he
               hindred
               them
               not
               from
               Preaching
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             giving
             them
             an
             House
             in
             Canterbury
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             meat
             to
             eat
             ,
             is
             a
             clear
             evidence
             with
             Master
             Hammond
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             (
             yet
             a
             Heathen
             )
             erected
             a
             Primacy
             ,
             when
             certainly
             he
             knew
             not
             then
             what
             a
             Primacy
             meant
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             convince
             absolutely
             ,
             That
             Kings
             were
             Heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             translated
             and
             
             erected
             Primacies
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               That
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               assignable
               ,
               why
               this
               Nation
               being
               in
            
             Constantine's
             
               time
               ,
               under
               three
               Metropolitans
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               an
               addition
               of
               two
               Provinces
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Metropolitical
               power
               should
               be
               so
               removed
               .
            
             As
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             did
             it
             .
             What
             an
             Argument
             is
             here
             ,
             to
             bring
             for
             an
             up-shot
             of
             his
             proofs
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             We
             both
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             some
             removals
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Seats
             have
             been
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             or
             the
             Popes
             ,
             to
             cause
             these
             removals
             ;
             he
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             it
             the
             Kings
             right
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             .
             The
             Doctor
             produces
             his
             
               Sacra
               Anchora
            
             ,
             or
             last
             proof
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               assignable
               why
               these
               Sees
               were
               removed
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               that
               the
               King
               had
               power
               :
            
             We
             answer
             ,
             We
             can
             tell
             how
             to
             remove
             them
             without
             the
             Kings
             power
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             question
             he
             professes
             to
             make
             head
             against
             :
             But
             proceeds
             not
             farther
             ,
             then
             onely
             to
             say
             it
             must
             
               needs
               be
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               cannot
               assign
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             thing
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             King
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             doer
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             Doctor
             is
             constant
             to
             his
             Principles
             ,
             in
             putting
             his
             strongest
             Arguments
             in
             the
             rear
             .
             What
             man
             living
             is
             able
             to
             withstand
             so
             potent
             and
             cunning
             an
             Adversary
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             suppose
             there
             had
             been
             neither
             Pope
             nor
             King
             ,
             was
             there
             any
             impossibility
             that
             consent
             of
             Bishops
             might
             remove
             the
             Primacy
             to
             another
             See
             ?
             especially
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             being
             anciently
             of
             such
             Authority
             in
             England
             ,
             That
             no
             weighty
             affairs
             were
             transacted
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             a
             share
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             them
             .
             You
             see
             then
             
             Mr.
             Doctor
             there
             are
             
               two
               reasons
               assignable
            
             for
             the
             fact
             ,
             which
             you
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             Kings
             power
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             prove
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             done
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             hath
             thus
             convinc't
             Kings
             to
             have
             power
             also
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             of
             theirs
             (
             taken
             
             away
             by
             the
             Laws
             )
             is
             resumable
             :
             and
             ,
             although
             his
             supposition
             being
             shown
             to
             be
             groundless
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             answer
             to
             what
             he
             builds
             upon
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             be
             so
             discourteous
             as
             to
             slight
             his
             mistakes
             by
             affording
             them
             no
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Under
             Pope
             Melchiades
             in
             Constantines
             time
             was
             made
             a
             Decree
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Donatist
             Bishops
             in
             Africk
             would
             return
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             allowed
             either
             to
             keep
             the
             Bishopricks
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             be
             provided
             of
             others
             :
             their
             obstinacy
             permitted
             not
             this
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             recalled
             .
             Neer
             a
             hundred
             years
             after
             under
             Pope
             Anastasius
             ,
             a
             National
             Council
             in
             Africa
             ordained
             a
             request
             to
             Him
             and
             other
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             ,
             by
             whose
             predecessors
             the
             revocation
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Donatist
             Bishops
             might
             retain
             their
             places
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             return
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ;
             the
             cunning
             Balsamon
             puts
             the
             provision
             it self
             for
             a
             Canon
             of
             this
             Council
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             been
             a
             foul
             offence
             in
             the
             Doctor
             to
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             request
             ,
             though
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             read
             it
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             whom
             he
             cites
             in
             the
             very
             place
             .
             Therefore
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             Laws
             made
             at
             Rome
             do
             not
             take
             away
             the
             liberty
             of
             another
             National
             Council
             to
             make
             contrary
             Laws
             thereunto
             .
             Although
             as
             far
             as
             can
             be
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             fact
             and
             Council
             ,
             it
             argues
             
             the
             direct
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             ,
             for
             their
             National
             Council
             to
             infringe
             what
             had
             been
             done
             at
             Rome
             :
             so
             unlucky
             is
             the
             Doctor
             in
             bringing
             Arguments
             so
             restiff
             and
             kicking
             ,
             that
             they
             cast
             their
             rider
             out
             of
             his
             inte●t
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             next
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Law
               though
               made
               by
               a
               General
            
             
             
               Council
               and
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               yet
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               respect
               to
               a
               civil
               right
               ,
               may
               in
               this
               or
               that
               Nation
               be
               repealed
            
             ;
             quoting
             one
             
               Roger
               Widrington
            
             and
             Suarez
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             ,
             gives
             this
             reason
             ;
             
               because
               such
               a
               Law
               made
               at
               a
               general
               meeting
               of
               Princes
               ,
               is
               intrinsically
               a
               civil
               Law.
            
             But
             what
             the
             Doctor
             will
             do
             with
             this
             after
             he
             hath
             produced
             it
             I
             cannot
             certainly
             say
             ,
             onely
             I
             see
             he
             must
             be
             very
             fruitful
             in
             unprov'd
             suppositions
             ,
             ere
             it
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             him
             or
             his
             cause
             any
             good
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             must
             suppose
             that
             the
             title
             of
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             but
             belonging
             to
             a
             
               civil
               right
            
             ;
             next
             ,
             that
             that
             same
             title
             is
             denyed
             their
             Kings
             ,
             only
             upon
             pretence
             of
             a
             Canon
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             Christs
             donation
             of
             it
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             these
             two
             unproved
             ând
             ungranted
             positions
             (
             I
             say
             )
             he
             must
             suppose
             gratis
             .
             Otherwise
             to
             what
             end
             does
             he
             argue
             that
             the
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             are
             repealable
             and
             the
             Kings
             right
             by
             consequence
             resumeable
             .
          
           
             What
             follows
             next
             in
             the
             23
             Section
             ,
             that
             
             
               this
               is
               affirmed
               and
               intended
               by
            
             Balsamon
             
               to
               all
               Canons
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               the
               judgement
               of
               learned
               men
               ,
               in
               his
               notes
               on
               the
               sixteenth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Carthage
             ,
             hath
             already
             been
             answered
             ,
             and
             shown
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Balsamon
             who
             affirms
             it
             ,
             but
             other
             men
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             call
             them
             learned
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             here
             imposes
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             says
             ,
             
               that
               some
               men
               say
               the
               Emperor
               can
            
             
             
               do
               such
               and
               such
               things
            
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             proceed
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             may
             do
             lawfully
             whatever
             he
             lists
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             Paragraph
             ,
             for
             which
             (
             as
             his
             former
             custom
             was
             )
             he
             reserves
             the
             best
             of
             his
             strength
             ,
             proves
             that
             this
             right
             of
             Kings
             to
             be
             head
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             cannot
             be
             alienated
             by
             prescription
             .
             The
             testimony
             he
             introduces
             is
             of
             one
             Sayr
             ,
             a
             late
             Monk
             ,
             who
             wrote
             his
             Book
             at
             Rome
             ;
             a
             man
             likely
             to
             speak
             much
             in
             the
             Doctors
             behalf
             ;
             whose
             opinion
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             us
             ,
             being
             but
             of
             a
             private
             Casuist
             ,
             may
             with
             the
             like
             facility
             be
             rejected
             as
             alleadg'd
             ;
             But
             what
             says
             honest
             Sayr
             ?
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               when
               prescription
               is
               neither
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               nor
               the
               divine
               Law
               ,
               nor
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               civil
               and
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               there
               it
               extends
               no
               farther
               then
               every
               supreme
               Prince
               in
               his
               Realm
               by
               his
               Law
               is
               supposed
               to
               will
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               extended
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               no
               subject
               can
               prescribe
               exemption
               from
               making
               appeal
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               Prince
               may
               not
               punish
               him
               when
               Reason
               and
               Iustice
               requires
               .
            
             Let
             the
             testimony
             it self
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Doctor
             dreaming
             on
             when
             he
             produced
             it
             ?
             Marry
             he
             dreamt
             two
             things
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             heretofore
             prescribed
             against
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             in
             their
             pretended
             right
             of
             being
             head
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
            
             ;
             next
             this
             prescription
             of
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             its
             force
             from
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             Canon
             or
             
               Civil
               Law.
            
             These
             two
             points
             the
             Doctor
             dreamingly
             supposes
             to
             be
             certain
             principles
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             discourtesie
             in
             us
             not
             to
             grant
             them
             gratis
             ,
             for
             fear
             we
             should
             spoil
             his
             learned
             Conclusion
             .
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             this
             for
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             (
             whereas
             every
             boy
             that
             hath
             been
             
             but
             two
             years
             at
             Cambridge
             ,
             knows
             he
             is
             first
             to
             establish
             his
             premises
             firmly
             ,
             ere
             he
             can
             claim
             any
             certainty
             of
             truth
             in
             his
             Conclusion
             )
             to
             suppose
             his
             premises
             true
             ▪
             and
             upon
             that
             grant
             ,
             kindly
             made
             by
             himself
             to
             himself
             ,
             conclude
             at
             pleasure
             what
             he
             lists
             .
             And
             what
             an
             unconscionable
             piece
             of
             affected
             ignorance
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             bring
             a
             Testimony
             which
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             applyed
             to
             his
             purpose
             without
             proving
             the
             two
             former
             self-made
             suppositions
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             neglect
             that
             necessary
             task
             ,
             and
             conclude
             in
             these
             vain
             words
             ,
             
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               apply
               this
               distinctly
               to
               the
               confirming
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               not
               expatiate
               .
            
             It
             is
             now
             become
             an
             old
             excuse
             with
             the
             Doctor
             to
             cry
             he
             is
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             a
             passage
             he
             cannot
             get
             over
             ;
             but
             all-to-be-labours
             things
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             his
             self-laid
             grounds
             once
             supposed
             )
             would
             be
             out
             of
             question
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             an
             end
             of
             his
             sixth
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             was
             totally
             built
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             no
             more
             then
             Patriarchal
             ,
             and
             consequently
             needed
             in
             rigour
             of
             dispute
             no
             other
             reply
             but
             onely
             to
             deny
             the
             supposition
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             prove
             it
             .
             What
             has
             been
             answered
             to
             each
             particular
             ,
             was
             onely
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             how
             inconsequently
             and
             weakly
             he
             builds
             ,
             even
             upon
             his
             own
             foundations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Reply
               to
               Doctor
               Hammonds
               Narrative
               ▪
               Confession
               of
               his
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Doctor
             having
             laid
             his
             tottering
             grounds
             for
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             by
             alleadging
             some
             Testimonies
             expresly
             against
             himself
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             expresly
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             his
             fellow-schismaticks
             afforded
             him
             .
             Next
             having
             supposed
             upon
             his
             own
             strongly-dreaming
             imagination
             ,
             without
             one
             direct
             place
             of
             any
             Authentick
             writer
             ,
             against
             clouds
             of
             most
             plain
             Testimonies
             from
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             ,
             frequent
             in
             our
             Controvertists
             ,
             and
             not
             touched
             by
             him
             in
             way
             of
             answer
             ;
             against
             the
             most
             visible
             practice
             and
             universal
             belief
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Catholick
               world
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             onely
             a
             private
             Patriarch
             and
             hath
             no
             right
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             universal
             Church
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             few
             Testimonies
             witnessing
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             that
             Kings
             did
             
               erect
               and
               remove
               Patriarchates
            
             ,
             without
             any
             word
             excluding
             the
             Churches
             precedent
             orders
             ,
             having
             concluded
             that
             such
             a
             power
             belonged
             
               de
               jure
            
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             was
             annext
             to
             a
             Crown
             :
             These
             three
             things
             ,
             most
             gravely
             supposed
             ,
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             clear
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             casting
             off
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             intent
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
           
             But
             first
             he
             lays
             down
             at
             large
             the
             whole
             history
             of
             Schism
             (
             ommitting
             onely
             the
             main
             things
             that
             might
             disgrace
             it
             )
             ▪
             and
             by
             what
             degrees
             or
             steps
             this
             miserable
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             came
             to
             renounce
             the
             obedience
             to
             those
             Ecclesiastical
             superiors
             ,
             who
             had
             (
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             for
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             )
             steered
             that-then-secure
             Barque
             in
             a
             calm
             unity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             which
             Authority
             
             all
             the
             then
             present
             world
             ,
             except
             
               King
               Henry's
            
             now
             friend
             ,
             but
             late
             Antagonist
             Luther
             ,
             acknowledged
             and
             submitted
             to
             :
             First
             he
             tells
             us
             this
             was
             done
             by
             
               the
               Clergy
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               recognizing
               the
               King
               to
               be
               supreme
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             
               By
               their
               submitting
               themselves
               to
               the
               King
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             
               definition
               of
               the
               Universities
               and
               Monasteries
               after
               debate
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               more
               in
            
             England
             
               then
               any
               other
               extern
               Bishop
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             And
             all
             this
             in
             this
             sort
             
               concluded
               ,
               subscribed
               and
               confirmed
               by
               their
               corporal
               oaths
               ,
            
             (
             which
             word
             corporal
             was
             well
             put
             in
             ,
             for
             their
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             never
             went
             along
             with
             it
             )
             was
             afterwards
             turn'd
             into
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             
               resolved
               upon
               the
               question
            
             to
             defie
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             (
             though
             a
             bare
             narration
             how
             a
             Schism
             was
             made
             ,
             deserve
             none
             )
             yet
             to
             devoid
             it
             of
             al
             excuse
             it
             may
             pretend
             to
             ,
             I
             object
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             not
             originally
             spring
             from
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             not
             even
             an
             erroneous
             one
             ,
             but
             from
             manifest
             malice
             and
             viciousness
             .
             Next
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             assent
             to
             this
             il
             originiz'd
             breach
             was
             not
             free
             :
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             though
             both
             these
             were
             granted
             ,
             yet
             this
             act
             of
             theirs
             ,
             so
             largely
             
             laid
             out
             by
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             a
             Schism
             ,
             and
             entitles
             them
             schismaticks
             ;
             nay
             the
             more
             the
             Doctor
             dilates
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             schismatical
             he
             makes
             the
             breach
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             two
             latter
             himself
             though
             never
             so
             loath
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             deny
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             that
             ,
             till
             King
             Henry
             violenced
             the
             breach
             ,
             all
             England
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             were
             as
             equally
             and
             as
             peaceably
             conjoyned
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             under
             the
             government
             of
             her
             supreme
             Pastour
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             either
             France
             or
             Spain
             are
             now
             :
             neither
             did
             they
             ever
             express
             any
             scrupulosity
             that
             they
             had
             remained
             under
             such
             a
             Government
             ever
             since
             the
             Conversion
             of
             their
             first
             Fore-fathers
             ;
             nor
             were
             scandalized
             at
             the
             then
             received
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             holding
             as
             a
             point
             of
             Faith
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             its
             Head
             ,
             but
             abominated
             the
             contrary
             as
             sacrilegious
             and
             schismatical
             .
             The
             first
             urger
             of
             the
             breach
             then
             was
             the
             King
             (
             as
             is
             also
             acknowledged
             )
             let
             us
             see
             then
             what
             or
             who
             urg'd
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             trace
             the
             schism
             to
             its
             first
             original
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             new-born
             brat
             its
             right
             Parent
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             while
             his
             blood
             was
             yet
             in
             due
             temper
             and
             not
             over-heated
             with
             passion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             while
             his
             Conscience
             was
             uncorrupted
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             he
             was
             as
             humble
             a
             son
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             her
             supreme
             Pastour
             ,
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             as
             any
             King
             in
             Christendom
             is
             at
             this
             present
             ;
             admitting
             appeals
             thither
             ,
             and
             his
             jurisdiction
             here
             ;
             nay
             ,
             indeed
             more
             officiously
             obedient
             then
             any
             King
             now-adays
             can
             pretend
             ;
             
             writing
             (
             or
             else
             causing
             to
             be
             set
             out
             in
             his
             name
             )
             a
             Book
             against
             Luther
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Roman-Catholick
             Faith
             and
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             which
             that
             Apostate
             rejected
             ;
             for
             which
             work
             also
             he
             received
             in
             recompence
             from
             the
             Pope
             the
             title
             of
             
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             inherited
             by
             the
             succeeding
             Kings
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             forfeited
             the
             claim
             to
             it
             by
             disavowing
             the
             fact
             which
             deserved
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             King
             Henries
             judgment
             of
             
             the
             Popes
             Universal
             Authority
             till
             he
             fell
             into
             passion
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             own
             Book
             ,
             where
             he
             strongly
             and
             rationally
             proves
             it
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Negare
             Lutherus
             
               non
               potest
               ,
               quin
               omnis
               Ecclesia
               fidelium
               Sacro-Sanctam
               sedem
            
             Romanam
             
               velut
               Matrem
               Primatemque
               recognoscat
               ac
               veneretur
               ,
               quaecunque
               saltem
               neque
               locorum
               distantiâ
               neque
               periculis
               interjacentibus
               prohibetur
               accessu
               .
               Quamquam
               ,
               si
               vera
               dicunt
               qui
               ex
               India
               quoque
               veniunt
               huc
               ,
               Indi
               etiam
               ipsi
               tot
               terrarum
               ,
               tot
               marium
               ,
               tot
               solitudinum
               plagis
               disjuncti
               ,
            
             Romano
             
               tamen
               Pontifici
               se
               submittunt
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               si
               tantam
               &
               tam
               latè
               fusam
               potestatem
               neque
               Dei
               jussu
               Pontifex
               ,
               neque
               hominum
               voluntate
               consecutus
               est
               ,
               sed
               quâ
               sibi
               vi
               vendicavit
               ,
               dicat
               velim
            
             Lutherus
             ,
             
               quando
               in
               tantae
               ditionis
               erupit
               professionem
               ?
               Num
               potest
               obscurum
               esse
               initium
               tam
               immensae
               potentiae
               ,
               praesertim
               si
               intra
               hominum
               memoriam
               nata
               sit
               ?
               Quod
               si
               rem
               dixerit
               unam
               fortasse
               aut
               duas
               aetates
               superare
               ;
               in
               memoriam
               vobis
               redigat
               ex
               Historiis
               :
               Alioqui
               si
               tam
               vetusta
               sit
               ,
               ut
               rei
               etiam
               tantae
               obliteratae
               sit
               origo
               ,
               Legibus
               omnino
               cautum
               esse
               cognoscat
               ,
               ut
               cujus
               ▪
               jus
               omnium
               hominum
               memoriam
               ita
               supergreditur
               ,
               ut
               sciri
               non
               possit
               cujusmodi
               habuerit
               initium
               ,
            
             
             
               censeatur
               habuisse
               legitimum
               :
               Vetitumque
               esse
               constat
               omnium
               consensu
               Gentium
               ne
               quae
               di●
               manserunt
               immota
               moveantur
               .
            
          
           
             Luther
             
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               acknowledges
               and
               venerates
               the
               See
               of
            
             Rome
             
               as
               their
               Mother
               and
               Chief
               :
               at
               least
               whatsoever
               Church
               is
               not
               hindred
               from
               coming
               thither
               by
               distance
               of
               place
               or
               dangers
               in
               the
               way
               .
               Although
               if
               credit
               may
               be
               given
               to
               those
               who
               come
               from
               the
               Indies
               ,
               even
               the
               very
               Indians
               separated
               by
               such
               vast
               Lands
               ,
               Seas
               ,
               and
               Wildernesses
               ,
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             —
             
               Wherefore
               if
               the
               Pope
               hath
               obtained
               so
               great
               and
               far-spread
               an
               Authority
               neither
               by
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               hath
               arrogated
               it
               to
               himself
               by
               some
               violence
               ,
               I
               would
               know
               of
            
             Luther
             ,
             
               when
               and
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Pope
               broke
               forth
               into
               the
               profession
               of
               so
               ample
               a
               Iurisdiction
               ?
               Can
               the
               beginning
               of
               such
               a
               vast
               power
               be
               obscure
               ?
               Especially
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               born
               within
               the
               memory
               of
               man.
               But
               if
               he
               shall
               say
               this
               power
               exceeds
               one
               or
               two
               ages
               ,
               let
               him
               bring
               it
               into
               our
               memory
               by
               histories
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ancient
               that
               the
               original
               of
               a
               matter
               ,
               even
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               ,
               be
               worn
               out
               of
               memory
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               know
               it
               is
               expresly
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               that
               his
               right
               and
               title
               which
               so
               transcends
               all
               memory
               of
               man
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               known
               how
               it
               began
               ,
               is
               judged
               to
               have
               had
               a
               lawful
               original
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               Nations
               forbid
               those
               things
               should
               be
               moved
               which
               have
               long
               remained
               setled
               and
               firm
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             was
             King
             Henry
             affected
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             affection
             continued
             till
             he
             found
             an
             itching
             I
             conceive
             not
             too
             conscientious
             )
             to
             his
             darling
             
             
               Anne
               Bullen
            
             ;
             she
             being
             too
             crafty
             to
             forgoe
             the
             glittering
             offer
             of
             a
             Crown
             made
             unto
             her
             by
             the
             love-besotted
             ▪
             King
             ;
             he
             grew
             straight
             perplext
             in
             minde
             for
             his
             former
             marriage
             ;
             began
             to
             think
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             though
             till
             now
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             in
             the
             world
             ever
             scrupled
             it
             .
             The
             devotion
             he
             bore
             to
             his
             Saint
             
               Anne
               Bullen
            
             put
             a
             new
             heat
             of
             Religion
             into
             his
             tender
             heart
             ;
             his
             restless
             Conscience
             (
             alas
             )
             perswaded
             him
             that
             his
             marriage
             with
             Katherine
             ,
             although
             confirmed
             by
             two
             and
             twenty
             yeers
             continuance
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             the
             endearing
             pledge
             of
             issue
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             disanuld
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             was
             urged
             to
             dispence
             with
             his
             second
             marriage
             ,
             though
             his
             former
             wife
             lived
             :
             King
             Henry
             wooed
             ,
             intreated
             ,
             bribed
             ;
             then
             grew
             into
             choller
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             plainly
             threatned
             a
             Schisme
             ,
             unless
             the
             Pope
             would
             grant
             and
             justifie
             his
             unlawful
             desire
             .
          
           
             Here
             now
             if
             the
             
               Romish
               Religion
            
             were
             made
             up
             onely
             of
             Policy
             (
             as
             those
             think
             whose
             eys
             her
             prudent
             and
             heaven-ordered
             Government
             dazles
             into
             a
             blind
             envy
             of
             her
             priviledges
             )
             the
             Pope
             should
             rather
             have
             sought
             pretences
             to
             yeeld
             to
             this
             unwarrantable
             request
             ,
             then
             have
             denyed
             it
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             from
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             but
             the
             common
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             more
             considered
             (
             unless
             we
             will
             give
             way
             to
             the
             suspicious
             Reports
             of
             enemies
             )
             what
             detriment
             and
             scandal
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             likely
             to
             result
             from
             such
             an
             impious
             example
             in
             so
             
             eminent
             a
             person
             ;
             then
             consulted
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             how
             to
             second
             his
             desire
             or
             cloak
             his
             grant
             with
             the
             outside
             of
             a
             dangerous
             necessity
             .
          
           
             He
             first
             counselled
             friendly
             ,
             then
             reprehended
             him
             Fatherly
             ,
             at
             last
             refused
             his
             consent
             absolutely
             :
             Upon
             this
             King
             Henry
             grew
             furious
             ,
             put
             away
             his
             most
             pious
             and
             vertuous
             Lady
             Queen
             Katherine
             ,
             whose
             Angelical
             Sanctity
             and
             Dove
             ▪
             like
             patience
             he
             always
             continued
             to
             honour
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             beheaded
             her
             assumed
             Rival
             .
             Her
             disenthronement
             was
             
               Anna
               Bullens
            
             enstalment
             :
             The
             marriage
             was
             celebrated
             with
             a
             divorce
             of
             our
             poor
             Country
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             denied
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             which
             had
             remained
             inviolable
             ,
             ever
             since
             we
             English
             were
             by
             its
             means
             converted
             ,
             utterly
             rejected
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Pope
             rased
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Books
             in
             England
             ;
             Monasteries
             and
             Religious
             Houses
             pulled
             down
             or
             robbed
             ,
             their
             Revenues
             (
             given
             by
             their
             devout
             Founders
             to
             pious
             uses
             )
             confiscare
             and
             consecrared
             to
             the
             Kings
             riotous
             Lust.
             Subscriptions
             forced
             to
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             till
             that
             time
             unheard
             of
             ,
             Church-Government
             ,
             a
             Secular
             Head
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Body
             ;
             they
             that
             would
             not
             subscribe
             ,
             disgraced
             or
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Reformation
             was
             first
             set
             on
             foot
             ▪
             and
             this
             lust
             of
             King
             Henry
             was
             so
             fruitful
             ▪
             that
             it
             at
             once
             begot
             Tyranny
             ,
             Rapine
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             Adultery
             .
             Protestancy
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             embrio
             of
             it
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             
             Schism
             .
             And
             ,
             though
             the
             Doctor
             excuses
             the
             imputation
             of
             King
             Henries
             Sacriledge
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             Sacriledge
             is
             no
             more
             Schism
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             Adultery
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             if
             he
             grant
             (
             as
             he
             
             must
             )
             That
             both
             his
             Sacriledge
             and
             his
             Schism
             ,
             were
             born
             of
             the
             same
             mother-occasion
             ,
             the
             Kings
             lust
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             the
             Doctor
             say
             ,
             That
          
           
             —
             —
             facies
             non
             omnibus
             una
             ▪
          
           
             Yet
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             Nec
             diversa
             tamen
             ,
             qualem
             decet
             esse
             sororum
             :
          
           
             
               —
               —
               their
               faces
               not
               the
               same
               ;
            
             
               Nor
               different
               yet
               ,
               as
               sisters
               well
               became
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             all
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             the
             breach
             ,
             was
             not
             Conscience
             .
             The
             King
             himself
             desired
             oftentimes
             afterwards
             a
             reconcilement
             ;
             which
             being
             not
             possible
             ,
             without
             revoking
             all
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             despair
             made
             him
             resolve
             ,
             
               Over
               shooes
               ,
               over
               boots
            
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             rupture
             still
             wider
             ,
             while
             he
             lived
             ;
             though
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             no
             time
             to
             dally
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Soul
             now
             out-weighing
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             he
             with
             extream
             grief
             of
             heart
             repented
             him
             of
             his
             Schism
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             one
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             justly
             the
             Doctor
             pretended
             ,
             Pag.
             18
             ,
             19
             ▪
             as
             an
             excuse
             of
             his
             
               Schism
               ,
               The
               care
               of
               their
               Conscience
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               not-admitting
               any
               sin
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             may
             oblige
             them
             
               to
               subscribe
               to
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             the
             original
             of
             the
             breach
             be
             this
             (
             as
             it
             most
             evidently
             is
             )
             then
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             the
             Church
             obliged
             the
             ring
             leader
             of
             it
             to
             any
             sin
             in
             bidding
             him
             keep
             his
             own
             wife
             :
             But
             if
             you
             pretend
             another
             ,
             
             which
             by
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             you
             seem
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             no
             nobler
             an
             extraction
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             onely
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             carnal
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             spiritual
             one
             in
             you
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             King
             Henries
             lust
             ,
             into
             your
             self-conceited
             pride
             ,
             and
             refractory
             disobedience
             ;
             which
             may
             indeed
             out●vy
             and
             excel
             him
             ,
             though
             not
             excuse
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             your
             grounds
             ,
             which
             before
             absolved
             the
             Rebel
             ,
             Out
             ▪
             law
             ,
             and
             Anabaptist
             ,
             will
             absolve
             him
             too
             ,
             by
             saying
             it
             was
             King
             Henries
             
               present
               perswasion
            
             ,
             that
             his
             wife
             was
             to
             be
             put
             away
             ;
             and
             then
             comes
             in
             the
             whole
             eighth
             Paragraph
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             adulterous
             King
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Nay
               ,
               though
               the
               error
               be
               really
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               doctrines
               so
               proposed
            
             (
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             keep
             his
             wife
             )
             
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               Communion
               be
               indeed
               agreeable
               to
               truth
               ,
               but
               yet
               be
               really
               apprehended
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               thus
               proposed
               ,
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               disagreeable
               ;
               it
               will
               even
               in
               that
               case
               be
               hard
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               that
               man
               may
               lawfully
               subscribe
            
             (
             or
             K●-Henry
             lawfully
             keep
             his
             wife
             )
             
               contrary
               to
               his
               present
               perswasion
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             I
             undertook
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             original
             of
             this
             breach
             proceeded
             not
             from
             Conscience
             ;
             the
             second
             will
             also
             appear
             no
             less
             manifest
             ,
             
               That
               the
               progress
               and
               promoting
            
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             altogether
             as
             unconsciencious
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             consideration
             ,
             which
             renders
             this
             Schism
             more
             inexcusable
             in
             the
             now
             Protestants
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             it
             first
             was
             brought
             into
             
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             free
             choice
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             ;
             which
             ,
             could
             the
             Doctor
             prove
             ,
             he
             would
             think
             it
             perhaps
             ,
             of
             some
             weight
             .
             The
             King
             using
             all
             means
             ,
             both
             by
             perswasions
             and
             force
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             subscribe
             ;
             persecuting
             continually
             those
             that
             refused
             ,
             and
             putting
             to
             death
             many
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             ;
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             those
             two
             Lights
             of
             our
             Nation
             for
             learning
             and
             piety
             ,
             Bishop
             Fisher
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             ,
             most
             intimate
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sincerest
             loyalty
             addicted
             to
             him
             ,
             till
             their
             knowing
             conscienciousness
             made
             them
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             lest
             they
             might
             at
             once
             prejudice
             Loyalty
             and
             Religion
             by
             a
             preposterous
             obedience
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             more
             proofs
             ,
             since
             the
             Doctor
             grants
             here
             ,
             Section
             five
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               believe
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               apprehension
               of
               dangers
               ,
               which
               hung
               over
               them
               (
               by
               a
               Praemunire
               incurred
               by
               them
               )
               could
               probably
               have
               inclined
               the
               Clergy
               to
               subscribe
               ,
            
             thus
             he
             :
             Though
             ,
             blowing
             and
             supping
             both
             at
             once
             ,
             he
             striaght-way
             addes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Reasons
               or
               Arguments
               offered
               in
               debate
               ,
               were
               the
               causes
               (
               as
               in
               all
               charity
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               )
               of
               their
               decision
               .
            
             Whereas
             I
             cannot
             see
             any
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Doctor
             should
             be
             so
             uncharitably
             charitable
             ,
             as
             to
             judge
             them
             not
             ▪
             onely
             weak
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             been
             hardned
             ,
             and
             lost
             for
             the
             future
             all
             feeling
             of
             Conscience
             for
             their
             lapse
             ;
             since
             the
             fore-going
             fear
             bears
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             strong
             prejudice
             against
             the
             clear
             Verdict
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             future
             recantation
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             (
             who
             then
             subscribed
             )
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             time
             ,
             and
             their
             persisting
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             days
             ,
             rather
             evidences
             ,
             That
             the
             curb
             being
             removed
             ,
             which
             
             misled
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             Conscience
             which
             made
             them
             return
             ;
             and
             strength
             and
             force
             of
             Conscience
             which
             made
             them
             afterwards
             persevere
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             I
             am
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Doctor
             confess
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             breach
             made
             ,
             which
             denominates
             them
             truly
             and
             properly
             Schismaticks
             .
             The
             first
             part
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             proof
             ,
             since
             
               the
               very
               deed
               bears
               witness
            
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             your self
             acknowledge
             ,
             you
             
             
               renounced
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               See
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               out
               of
               this
               Iland
               .
            
             Which
             Authority
             yet
             you
             must
             acknowledge
             likewise
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             which
             before
             the
             breach
             you
             held
             the
             onely
             good
             Christians
             ,
             submitted
             to
             as
             sacred
             ,
             and
             descended
             from
             Christs
             institution
             ▪
             which
             Authority
             was
             known
             and
             held
             ,
             both
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             your selves
             ,
             till
             then
             ,
             to
             be
             over
             both
             you
             and
             your
             King
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ;
             and
             had
             enjoyed
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             Claim
             ,
             confessedly
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             ;
             nor
             this
             upon
             title
             onely
             of
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             your
             Conversion
             ,
             or
             Grant
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Universal
             Primacy
             and
             Pastorship
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             by
             Christs
             grant
             ,
             and
             before
             your
             conversion
             was
             dream'd
             on
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             thus
             established
             ,
             was
             held
             by
             all
             those
             whom
             before
             that
             day
             you
             accounted
             the
             onely
             Faithful
             ,
             as
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             and
             a
             point
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             denial
             of
             it
             ,
             twisted
             into
             one
             crime
             ,
             both
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             .
          
           
             A
             manifest
             breach
             then
             ,
             and
             Schism
             there
             was
             
             made
             by
             you
             ;
             first
             ,
             from
             that
             supreme
             Ecclesiastical
             Governor
             ,
             under
             whom
             ,
             both
             you
             and
             your
             Ancestors
             ,
             till
             that
             time
             ,
             had
             ever-continued
             ,
             and
             next
             ,
             from
             the
             Universality
             of
             Christians
             ;
             by
             erecting
             to
             your selves
             a
             new
             structure
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             vast
             Congregation
             of
             these
             ,
             from
             whom
             you
             broke
             ,
             detested
             and
             abhorred
             as
             Sacrilegious
             and
             Schismatical
             .
             Singularity
             therefore
             most
             clearly
             manifested
             it self
             in
             your
             new
             Church-Government
             ;
             and
             if
             singularity
             be
             opposite
             to
             a
             community
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             Communion
             is
             the
             Form
             ,
             it
             follows
             evidently
             ,
             That
             your
             singularity
             destroyed
             Communion
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             formally
             Schism
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             multitudes
             of
             things
             of
             the
             same
             species
             cannot
             be
             made
             one
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             the
             unity
             of
             order
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             what
             dissolves
             this
             order
             ,
             dissolves
             the
             unity
             ,
             and
             so
             causes
             a
             breach
             or
             Schism
             .
             But
             you
             manifestly
             unravelled
             all
             the
             then
             constituted
             order
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             by
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             supreme
             Authority
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             knot
             ,
             the
             other
             several
             ends
             were
             sum'd
             and
             tied
             up
             ;
             therefore
             you
             also
             unravelled
             and
             broke
             asunder
             its
             unity
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             you
             ,
             so
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             palpable
             matter
             of
             Fact
             can
             make
             a
             thing
             visible
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             indeed
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             material
             breach
             or
             Schism
             ,
             by
             you
             made
             ,
             from
             that
             Body
             which
             communicated
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             Body
             ,
             you
             were
             formerly
             as
             properly
             and
             truly
             a
             part
             ,
             as
             a
             Branch
             is
             of
             a
             Tree
             .
             To
             which
             adde
             your
             proofs
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             your
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             affirming
             ▪
             
             
               No
               just
               cause
               can
               be
               given
               for
               a
               Schism
            
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             your
             own
             words
             clearly
             convince
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             proofs
             evidently
             conclude
             you
             to
             be
             formally
             Schismaticks
             .
             I
             will
             put
             the
             Argument
             in
             form
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             plain
             ,
             onely
             premising
             ,
             That
             material
             Schism
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             us
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             the
             extern
             action
             of
             breaking
             from
             a
             community
             :
             Formal
             ,
             the
             causlesness
             or
             unjustifiableness
             of
             that
             material
             Fact
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             criminal
             ,
             because
             it
             admits
             no
             just
             excuse
             to
             plead
             in
             its
             behalf
             .
             Then
             thus
             ,
          
           
             No
             Separation
             from
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christians
             can
             possibly
             be
             justified
             ,
             say
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             you
             alleaged
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               8.
               
            
             But
             your
             Separation
             was
             from
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christians
             :
             Therefore
             impossible
             to
             be
             justified
             .
          
           
             Where
             all
             the
             evasion
             I
             can
             imagin
             in
             your
             behalf
             ,
             is
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Major
             ,
             That
             the
             Fathers
             meant
             ,
             
               Criminal
               Separation
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Crime
             of
             Schism
             could
             have
             no
             
               just
               cause
               given
               for
               it
            
             ,
             not
             the
             material
             and
             external
             
               fact
               of
               Schism
            
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             this
             makes
             the
             Fathers
             very
             shallow
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             no
             just
             cause
             can
             be
             alleaged
             for
             the
             crime
             of
             Schism
             ,
             since
             every
             one
             knows
             there
             can
             be
             no
             just
             excuse
             possible
             for
             any
             crime
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             there
             alleaged
             ,
             pretend
             to
             particularize
             some
             special
             viciousness
             in
             
             Schism
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             that
             end
             produced
             by
             the
             Doctor
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             speciality
             in
             Schism
             above
             other
             sins
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               no
               just
               excuse
               can
               be
               given
               for
               the
               crime
               of
               it
               ,
            
             since
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             .
             
               The
               fact
               of
               Schism
            
             therefore
             it
             is
             which
             they
             call
             unjustifiable
             ;
             the
             same
             fact
             ,
             which
             with
             a
             large
             narration
             you
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             
               said
               it
               ,
               voted
               it
               ,
               swore
               it
            
             ;
             taking
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             ,
             to
             prove
             those
             whom
             you
             undertook
             to
             defend
             ,
             to
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             
               sworn
               Schismaticks
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             the
             Testimonies
             alleaged
             by
             
             your self
             against
             Schism
             ,
             come
             in
             troops
             ,
             bandying
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             cause
             ,
             as
             strongly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             expresly
             gathered
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             As
             ,
             that
             a
             Schismatick
             is
             
               à
               semet-ipso
               damnatus
               ,
               self-condemned
               ▪
            
             which
             you
             have
             here
             very
             learnedly
             performed
             ,
             as
             I
             lately
             shewed
             ,
             That
             
               ultrò
               ex
               Ecclesia
               se
               e●icerent
               ,
               they
               cast
               themselves
               voluntarily
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               Quomodo
               t●
               à
               tot
               gregibu●
               scidisti
               ?
               Excidisti
               enim
               teipsum
               .
               How
               hast
               thon
               cut
               off
               thy self
               from
               so
               many
               flocks
               ?
               For
               thy self
               hast
               cut
               off
               thy self
            
             ;
             of
             which
             accusation
             ,
             your
             fifth
             Paragraph
             infers
             the
             confession
             :
             Your
             own
             voluntary
             recession
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Government
             ,
             by
             your self
             here
             acknowledged
             ,
             is
             an
             indelible
             token
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             visible
             ear-mark
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             a
             stray
             ▪
             sheep
             ,
             and
             a
             run-away
             ,
             
               à
               to●
               gregibus
            
             ,
             from
             the
             flock
             .
          
           
           
             This
             badg
             of
             a
             
               Voluntary
               Recession
            
             ,
             your
             Church
             must
             always
             necessarily
             carry
             about
             her
             :
             Nor
             will
             you
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             wipe
             it
             off
             with
             all
             the
             specious
             
               Id
               Ests
            
             ,
             or
             Criticisms
             ,
             your
             wit
             can
             invent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               nature
               of
               Schism
               fetch
               ▪
               t
               from
               it's
               first
               grounds
               ;
               and
               the
               material
               part
               of
               it
               fastened
               upon
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             lay
             this
             charge
             of
             Schisme
             yet
             more
             home
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             we
             will
             open
             more
             clearly
             the
             nature
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             describe
             it
             more
             exactly
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             how
             perfectly
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             is
             cast
             in
             the
             mold
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             better
             conceiving
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             shew
             first
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             like
             brethren
             live
             together
             in
             Unity
             :
             and
             this
             will
             lead
             us
             into
             the
             consideration
             first
             of
             the
             
               formal
               Unity
            
             it self
             ,
             and
             secondly
             of
             the
             
               Reason
               and
               Ground
               of
               this
               Unity
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Unity
               it selfe
            
             consists
             in
             two
             things
             ;
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             submitting
             to
             and
             communicating
             in
             one
             common
             Head
             or
             Government
             ;
             the
             Authority
             of
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             establish't
             in
             an
             undoubted
             possession
             (
             as
             it
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Mr.
             Drs
             Reformation
             )
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Community
             ,
             as
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Undoubted
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             Unity
             of
             any
             temporal
             Common-wealth
             .
             The
             second
             is
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             member-churches
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             acknowledging
             the
             same
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             using
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             &c.
             
             To
             these
             was
             
             added
             anciently
             communicatory
             letters
             ;
             which
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             perfect
             colligation
             of
             the
             several
             members
             with
             their
             Head
             ,
             was
             neglected
             as
             unnecessary
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             two
             Unities
             may
             be
             conceived
             again
             either
             negatively
             or
             positively
             .
             By
             negative
             Communion
             in
             the
             same
             Head
             ,
             I
             mean
             a
             not
             disacknowledging
             only
             of
             the
             supreme
             Pastor
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             such
             an
             indifferent
             acknowledgment
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             tie
             upon
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             at
             pleasure
             refused
             ;
             and
             the
             Authority
             rejected
             .
             As
             likewise
             
               negative
               communication
            
             between
             the
             member-Churches
             imports
             either
             a
             ●leight
             not
             denying
             of
             communion
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             acceptance
             and
             embracing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             ,
             having
             no
             obligation
             ,
             may
             at
             pleasure
             be
             turned
             into
             disacceptance
             and
             disavowing
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ;
             these
             two
             communications
             are
             then
             called
             positive
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             positive
             obligation
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             Head
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             the
             other
             Churches
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             can
             only
             make
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             found
             Church-government
             :
             Or
             rather
             indeed
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Government
             imaginable
             ,
             either
             spiritual
             or
             corporal
             ,
             without
             such
             positive
             communion
             ,
             for
             a
             company
             of
             men
             without
             an
             expresse
             and
             positive
             obligation
             to
             obey
             their
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             comport
             themselves
             towards
             their
             fellows
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             laws
             ,
             may
             indeed
             be
             called
             a
             multitude
             (
             such
             as
             is
             
               a●e●vus
               ●ap●dum
            
             ,
             an
             heap
             of
             stones
             )
             but
             not
             an
             
               Army
               ,
               City
               ,
               Commonwealth
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             which
             imply
             connexion
             and
             order
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             the
             obligation
             of
             only
             Charity
             sufficient
             (
             though
             in
             it
             sel●e
             a
             great
             Ciment
             of
             Unity
             )
             but
             it
             must
             be
             a
             visible
             one
             ,
             resulting
             
             out
             of
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             visible
             and
             exterior
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Charity
             extends
             universally
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             those
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therfore
             cannot
             be
             that
             proper
             ,
             peculiar
             and
             sole
             tie
             ,
             which
             unites
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             Common-wealth
             of
             Beleevers
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             double
             Union
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             this
             double
             
               positive
               obligation
               of
               Unity
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             to
             conceive
             more
             clearly
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             please
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             Christian
             by
             his
             Faith
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Christians
             is
             a
             Community
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             .
             Whence
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             being
             in
             Faith
             ,
             their
             faith
             must
             be
             one
             ;
             the
             ground
             therefore
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             their
             faith
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             but
             the
             infallibity
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             the
             same
             Infallibility
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Unity
             or
             positive
             Communion
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             This
             Rule
             therefore
             ,
             broken
             or
             rejected
             ,
             dissolves
             all
             positive
             Communion
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             both
             in
             Faith
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             what
             tie
             could
             they
             possibly
             have
             to
             communicate
             in
             any
             thing
             consequent
             to
             Faith
             ,
             as
             Sacraments
             ,
             Government
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             work
             ,
             unless
             they
             first
             communicate
             in
             faith
             ,
             the
             rule
             and
             ground
             of
             those
             Sacraments
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             good
             works
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             they
             communicate
             in
             faith
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Infallibility
             to
             binde
             them
             to
             an
             Unity
             in
             it
             ?
             The
             denying
             therefore
             of
             this
             Infallibility
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             Schism
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             Heresie
             too
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it selfe
             is
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             opening
             a
             liberty
             for
             every
             man
             to
             embrace
             his
             owne
             
             new-fangled
             opinions
             and
             introducing
             principles
             of
             incertitude
             ,
             and
             at
             best
             probability
             in
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             natural
             course
             is
             to
             wander
             at
             last
             into
             a
             Civil
             kind
             of
             Atheism
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             rational
             pretence
             to
             oblige
             mens
             consciences
             to
             a
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             con●est
             uncertainty
             must
             needs
             infer
             an
             absolute
             abolishment
             of
             all
             Church
             discipline
             ,
             and
             content
             it selfe
             with
             a
             meer
             voluntary
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             legitima●e
             all
             Schism
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             very
             possibility
             of
             Schismatizing
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             denying
             this
             infallibility
             perverts
             &
             quite
             overthrows
             all
             unity
             in
             Church-government
             .
             For
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             in
             government
             being
             essential
             to
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Art
             of
             breeding
             up
             mankind
             to
             know
             and
             love
             God
             ,
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             of
             humane
             but
             div●ne
             institution
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             being
             taught
             and
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             belongs
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             requires
             to
             be
             recommended
             by
             the
             same
             never-e●ring
             Rule
             ,
             which
             teaches
             us
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             denies
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             hath
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             beleeve
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Churches
             Government
             ,
             and
             consequently
             will
             easily
             finde
             evasion
             to
             excuse
             his
             obedience
             to
             her
             commands
             .
          
           
             The
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             thus
             clearly
             delivered
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             new
             task
             to
             shew
             what
             Schism
             is
             ;
             it
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             unknitting
             and
             dissolving
             these
             several
             manners
             of
             this
             Unity
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             in
             breaking
             a●under
             that
             tye
             and
             obligation
             ,
             by
             which
             these
             Unions
             of
             the
             several
             members
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             with
             the
             Head
             ,
             are
             firm'd
             
             and
             made
             inviolable
             .
             What
             remaines
             to
             be
             done
             is
             onely
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             Anatomy
             of
             Schism
             is
             the
             perfect
             picture
             ,
             nay
             the
             very
             Sceleton
             of
             the
             carkasse-Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             infring'd
             the
             lawes
             of
             Unity
             in
             all
             the
             aforesaid
             manners
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Unity
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             under
             one
             Head
             or
             Chief
             Bishop
             and
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             breach
             ,
             all
             the
             Hierarchical
             Order
             was
             summed
             up
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             highest
             top
             of
             that
             Heaven-reaching
             Climax
             ,
             you
             confesse
             here
             Sect.
             5.
             that
             
               you
               cast
               it
               out
               of
               this
               Island
               .
            
             The
             Authority
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             chief
             Pastourship
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             you
             were
             then
             in
             ,
             were
             subject
             ;
             acknowledged
             by
             you
             not
             Patriarchal
             onely
             ,
             but
             a
             large
             step
             higher
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             universally
             extended
             over
             all
             Patriarchs
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             you
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             subtracted
             your selfe
             from
             its
             obdiencee
             .
             If
             then
             you
             will
             hold
             to
             your
             former
             grounds
             ,
             so
             largely
             to
             your
             disadvantage
             laid
             in
             your
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Schism
             in
             a
             Deacon
             or
             Priest
             to
             disobey
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             a
             Bishop
             to
             refuse
             subjection
             to
             his
             Aroh-Bishop
             &c.
             
             How
             will
             you
             excuse
             your selves
             from
             Schism
             in
             rejecting
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             unless
             you
             can
             evidence
             that
             Authority
             null
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             false
             )
             to
             which
             you
             had
             been
             subject
             ever
             since
             your
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             more
             superiour
             Governour
             than
             either
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Primate
            
             or
             Patriarch
             .
             In
             vaine
             then
             was
             your
             long
             frivolous
             digression
             ,
             that
             Kings
             may
             erect
             and
             translate
             Patriarchates
             ,
             since
             a
             greater
             Authority
             than
             a
             Patriarch
             was
             
             rejected
             by
             you
             and
             
               cast
               out
               of
               this
               Island
            
             ;
             which
             no
             King
             ever
             pretended
             to
             erect
             and
             remove
             at
             pleasure
             .
             In
             vain
             do
             you
             think
             to
             shelter
             your
             Schism
             under
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Regal
             power
             ;
             since
             your
             King
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             actually
             under
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             concerned
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             his
             supreme
             Pastourship
             ,
             lies
             himself
             as
             deeply
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Schism
             ,
             as
             you
             his
             subjects
             and
             followers
             ;
             or
             rather
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Ringleader
             of
             the
             breach
             .
             So
             as
             no
             plea
             is
             so
             unwarrantable
             as
             to
             bring
             him
             for
             your
             excuse
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             person
             accounted
             most
             guilty
             ,
             and
             who
             needs
             a
             plea
             himself
             for
             his
             own
             far
             more
             inexcusable
             Schism
             and
             disobedience
             .
             But
             what
             excuse
             you
             bring
             or
             not
             bring
             concerns
             us
             not
             at
             present
             ;
             onely
             this
             remains
             certain
             and
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             that
             you
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Island
             that
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             in
             which
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Faithful
             of
             the
             Church
             you
             were
             in
             ,
             communicated
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             chiefly
             consisted
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Government
             ,
             arising
             orderly
             and
             knit
             np
             peaceably
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             and
             subjection
             to
             that
             
               One
               Head.
            
             Whether
             you
             did
             this
             justly
             or
             no
             belongs
             to
             the
             formal
             part
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             discussed
             in
             the
             following
             Section
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             Unity
             of
             one
             Member-Church
             with
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             evident
             you
             have
             broke
             asunder
             all
             
               positive
               Communion
            
             ,
             not
             in
             Government
             onely
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             but
             in
             Faith
             and
             Sacraments
             with
             all
             Churches
             which
             communicated
             with
             the
             
               See
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             whom
             ,
             before
             your
             Schism
             ,
             you
             〈◊〉
             the
             onely
             and
             sole
             true
             Members
             of
             
             Christs
             mystical
             Body
             .
             That
             you
             broke
             from
             their
             
               Communion
               in
               Government
            
             hath
             been
             already
             manifested
             from
             your
             rejecting
             her
             
               Supreme
               Governour
            
             ,
             in
             the
             subjection
             to
             whom
             they
             all
             communicated
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             evident
             that
             you
             have
             broke
             from
             their
             Faith
             ,
             as
             appeares
             from
             the
             irreconcileable
             diversity
             of
             the
             points
             of
             Faith
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             large
             difference
             between
             your
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             and
             our
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             Nor
             has
             the
             Unity
             you
             and
             those
             Churches
             had
             in
             Sacraments
             escaped
             better
             ;
             Five
             of
             them
             being
             par'd
             away
             as
             unnecessary
             ;
             the
             sixth
             transelementated
             from
             the
             sacred
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             into
             the
             
               egena
               elementa
            
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             and
             the
             seventh
             onely
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             with
             much
             adoe
             remaining
             inviolate
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             forfeit
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             also
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reality
             .
             If
             the
             denial
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             your
             styling
             the
             best
             act
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               the
               oblation
               of
               the
               Unbloudy
               Sacrifice
            
             (
             in
             your
             31.
             
             Article
             )
             
               a
               blasphemous
               fiction
               and
               pernicious
               imposture
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             if
             your
             persecuting
             us
             to
             death
             be
             signes
             of
             
               a
               positive
               communion
            
             with
             us
             ;
             then
             killing
             may
             be
             called
             kindness
             ,
             and
             
               railing
               votes
               against
               us
            
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             be
             styled
             
               Communicatory
               letters
               with
               us
            
             .
          
           
             
               All
               Communication
               then
            
             both
             positive
             and
             negative
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             you
             were
             in
             formerly
             ,
             was
             by
             you
             renounced
             ;
             yet
             at
             least
             some
             pretence
             of
             excuse
             had
             been
             producible
             ,
             if
             ,
             departing
             out
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             you
             had
             either
             kept
             or
             renew'd
             Communion
             with
             some
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             your selves
             before
             the
             breach
             to
             have
             been
             a
             true
             one
             .
             But
             you
             can
             pretend
             no
             such
             
             thing
             as
             Communication
             with
             any
             Church
             either
             true
             or
             even
             fals
             .
             For
             first
             at
             your
             dawning
             or
             rather
             twilight
             in
             King
             
             Henry's
             dayes
             (
             for
             your
             progress
             hath
             not
             been
             to
             noon-day-light
             ,
             but
             to
             midnight
             )
             you
             had
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             doe
             with
             any
             other
             Church
             in
             Christendom
             .
             Since
             that
             time
             ,
             though
             you
             have
             indeed
             a
             kinde
             of
             Communication
             with
             some
             few
             of
             your
             fellow
             Schismaticks
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             well
             examin'd
             ,
             it
             is
             negative
             onely
             .
             Faction
             against
             Rome
             initiates
             you
             into
             so
             much
             friendship
             as
             to
             converse
             with
             the
             Calvinists
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             call
             them
             Brethren
             ;
             somtimes
             to
             be
             merry
             with
             your
             doublejug
             Companions
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             of
             whose
             drunken
             and
             beastly
             behaviour
             ,
             wallowing
             worse
             then
             swine
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             vomits
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             a
             Pillar
             of
             your
             own
             Church
             scandalously
             complain
             ,
             having
             too
             much
             spirit
             of
             draff
             forced
             by
             them
             into
             his
             quea●ier
             stomach
             .
             Though
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             may
             thus
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             (
             in
             which
             acts
             *
             before
             you
             made
             
               All
               Communion
            
             consist
             )
             
             yet
             any
             other
             positive
             tie
             and
             obligation
             either
             with
             them
             or
             any
             others
             to
             conserve
             you
             in
             Communion
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             may
             be
             said
             to
             make
             up
             one
             Ecclesiastically-politick
             Body
             ,
             united
             by
             some
             inviolable
             Order
             ,
             such
             an
             obligation
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             discover'd
             between
             you
             and
             any
             other
             Church
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             true
             or
             fals
             .
             The
             Greek
             Church
             holding
             almost
             all
             that
             we
             doe
             ,
             and
             scarce
             two
             points
             with
             you
             ,
             which
             are
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             your
             friend
             
               Alexander
               Rosse
            
             hath
             particularly
             told
             you
             .
             The
             Lutherans
             hold
             much
             more
             with
             us
             in
             opposition
             to
             you
             ,
             than
             with
             you
             in
             opposition
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Cal●inists
             are
             excluded
             by
             the
             most
             understanding
             
             Protestants
             from
             their
             Church
             ,
             since
             they
             admit
             not
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             held
             by
             the
             others
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             Protestants
             Fundamental
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             calls
             it
             ,
             
             
               The
               Bottome
               of
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Reformation
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             is
             the
             Imprimis
             ,
             so
             these
             )
             are
             all
             the
             Items
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Faith
             ,
             obtain
             not
             a
             total
             admission
             from
             any
             Church
             but
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             amongst
             themselves
             neither
             ,
             their
             great
             Champion
             ,
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             rejecting
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             visible
             form
             of
             Government
             uniting
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             fly
             sencelesly
             to
             an
             invisible
             one
             ;
             either
             of
             onely
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             onely
             Charity
             :
             pretences
             to
             gull
             the
             easie
             vulgar
             ,
             not
             to
             satisfie
             prudent
             men
             ;
             who
             know
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             spiritual
             Common-wealth
             ,
             breeding
             up
             Soules
             to
             a
             state
             of
             a
             future
             Eternity
             ;
             yet
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Common-wealth
             of
             Christians
             ,
             visibly
             comporting
             or
             discomporting
             themselves
             in
             order
             to
             Christs
             laws
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Keeper
             and
             Conserver
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             have
             visible
             Governours
             ,
             without
             expecting
             a
             miraculous
             recourse
             to
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             resolve
             emergent
             difficulties
             ,
             or
             to
             cherish
             and
             punish
             her
             weldemeaned
             or
             misdemeaned
             subjects
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             a
             more
             full
             demonstration
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             no
             perfect
             Communion
             with
             the
             
               Greek
               ,
               Lutheran
               ,
               Calvinist
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             learned
             Exomolog●sis
             or
             Motives
             &c.
             of
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             a
             late
             Protestant
             Dean
             ,
             but
             now
             Religious
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             holy
             Order
             of
             
               St.
               Benet
            
             ,
             where
             the
             
             Doctor
             may
             also
             read
             (
             among
             other
             controversies
             excellently
             treated
             )
             the
             charge
             of
             Schism
             ,
             sufficiently
             prov'd
             against
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             the
             Doctor
             will
             alledge
             ,
             that
             their
             
               positive
               Communion
            
             with
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             consists
             in
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             and
             the
             holding
             to
             it
             .
             But
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             means
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Thing
             ,
             or
             Sence
             of
             it
             .
             If
             in
             the
             Name
             onely
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             have
             the
             title
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             World
             are
             of
             one
             Communion
             ;
             nothing
             being
             more
             rife
             in
             their
             mouths
             and
             pens
             ,
             than
             wrong
             alledged
             testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ;
             the
             bare
             name
             then
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               sence
               and
               meaning
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
            
             in
             which
             he
             must
             make
             their
             
               positive
               Communion
            
             consist
             ;
             but
             since
             they
             have
             no
             one
             certain
             ,
             known
             ,
             and
             commonly
             acknowledged
             Rule
             ,
             by
             which
             to
             interpret
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             fetch
             out
             the
             true
             inward
             sence
             ,
             lurking
             in
             the
             imperspicuous
             bark
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             it
             followes
             they
             have
             no
             
               positive
               way
            
             or
             meanes
             to
             communicate
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             
               positive
               unity
            
             can
             be
             grounded
             on
             that
             pretence
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             as
             sencelesse
             to
             object
             that
             they
             communicate
             at
             least
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             found
             in
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ;
             since
             the
             Scripture
             not
             telling
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             tell
             certainly
             themselves
             which
             points
             are
             fundamentals
             ,
             which
             not
             ,
             all
             being
             there
             with
             equal
             authority
             and
             like
             tenour
             delivered
             and
             proposed
             to
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             goe
             to
             reason
             to
             know
             what
             are
             fundamentals
             ,
             surely
             reason
             would
             give
             it
             that
             the
             rules
             of
             Faith
             and
             Government
             are
             more
             fundamental
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             No
             
               positive
               communion
            
             therefore
             have
             they
             with
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             little
             with
             their
             
               fellow
               schismaticks
            
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             nature
             of
             boughs
             separated
             ,
             not
             to
             grow
             together
             into
             one
             tree
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             once
             lost
             connection
             with
             the
             root
             ;
             Where
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             ,
             there
             they
             lie
             ;
             and
             though
             for
             a
             short
             time
             they
             retain
             some
             verdure
             ,
             and
             some
             little
             moystning
             sap
             ,
             counterfeiting
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             much
             Religion
             as
             serves
             them
             to
             talk
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             )
             yet
             after
             a
             while
             they
             wither
             ,
             ro●
             ,
             and
             molder
             away
             into
             an
             hundred
             atomes
             of
             dust
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             be
             gathered
             up
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             sooner
             )
             they
             serve
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               reforming
               Protestants
               were
               and
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               formal
               part
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             you
             have
             made
             then
             a
             
               material
               breach
            
             or
             schism
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             as
             fact
             and
             reason
             can
             make
             the
             most
             manifest
             thing
             to
             the
             clearest
             understanding
             .
             The
             
               formality
               of
               schism
            
             comes
             next
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             its
             injustifiablenesse
             ,
             or
             doing
             it
             without
             
               just
               causes
               or
               motives
            
             ;
             which
             consequently
             unlesse
             you
             can
             shew
             ,
             you
             must
             unavoidably
             be
             concluded
             
               formal
               schismaticks
            
             :
             And
             though
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             you
             formerly
             produced
             ,
             affirming
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             just
             cause
             given
             of
             schism
             ,
             render
             all
             further
             proof
             unnecessary
             ;
             yet
             
             to
             make
             this
             matter
             stil
             more
             manifest
             ,
             I
             desire
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             behalfe
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             summon
             him
             to
             the
             Bar
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             what
             he
             can
             answer
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             whose
             defence
             here
             he
             undertakes
             .
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               Do
               not
               you
               know
               that
               the
               Church
               (
               in
               whose
               bowels
               your
               ancestors
               ,
               til
               K.
               Henry
               began
               the
               breach
               ,
               were
               bred
               )
               had
               no
               other
               form
               of
               Government
               then
               that
               which
               now
               is
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ;
               held
               chiefe
               Pastour
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               and
               supreme
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               til
               the
               breach
               was
               made
               ,
               you
               held
               as
               sacred
               ,
               and
               were
               under
               that
               government
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               I
               pretend
               not
               to
               deny
               it
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               very
               authority
               I
               told
               you
               in
               my
               7.
               c.
               5.
               
                 sect
                 .
                 we
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 .
              
               Besides
               Kings
               can
               erect
               and
               remove
               Patriarchates
               at
               pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               Do
               not
               answer
               ,
               (
               Dr.
               )
               
                 de
                 Cepis
              
               ,
               when
               we
               ask
               
                 de
                 alliis
              
               ;
               you
               might
               have
               sav'd
               your
               labour
               in
               a
               great
               part
               of
               your
               Book
               ,
               wher
               you
               slipt
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               digrest
               to
               Patriarchs
               .
               Our
               question
               is
               not
               of
               Patriarchal
               ,
               but
               of
               Papal
               Authority
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               ask
               you
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               evident
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Papal
                 Authority
              
               was
               in
               actual
               possession
               of
               this
               Islands
               subjection
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               breach
               ;
               and
               so
               had
               been
               for
               900
               yeers
               ,
               ever
               since
               Pope
               Gregory
               sent
               Austin
               the
               Monk
               to
               convert
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               forefathers
               to
               us
               English.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               no
               Authority
               he
               ever
               had
               in
               England
               more
               than
               Patriarchal
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               Do
               not
               you
               know
               that
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               then
               acknowledged
               in
               England
               was
               held
               above
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               then
               Patriarchal
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               grant
               you
               cast
               out
               of
               
               this
               Island
               ,
               not
               a
               Patriarchal
               Authority
               only
               ,
               but
               a
               Papal
               one
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               True
               ;
               but
               the
               pretended
               Authority
               was
               usurpt
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               Gods
               Ordinance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               How
               know
               you
               it
               was
               usurpt
               ?
               wil
               
                 bare
                 probabilities
              
               be
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               renounce
               an
               authority
               so
               long
               establisht
               in
               possession
               ,
               held
               sacred
               ever
               before
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               your selves
               were
               till
               then
               subject
               ;
               wil
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               a
               meer
               probability
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               that
               authority
               was
               not
               sacred
               ,
               but
               unjust
               ,
               serve
               your
               turn
               to
               excuse
               you
               from
               disobedience
               in
               renouncing
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               No
               Sir
               ,
               we
               have
               evidence
               it
               was
               unjust
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               we
               were
               brought
               up
               in
               erred
               in
               that
               point
               of
               beliefe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               This
               evidence
               of
               yours
               must
               either
               be
               a
               Demonstration
               from
               natural
               reason
               ;
               or
               an
               undeniable
               testimony
               ,
               either
               divine
               or
               humane
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               I
               doe
               not
               pretend
               natural
               demonstration
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               evident
               testimonies
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               Can
               you
               manifest
               that
               those
               testimonies
               (
               and
               the
               like
               may
               ▪
               be
               said
               of
               Arguments
               from
               natural
               reason
               )
               have
               not
               been
               answer'd
               twenty
               times
               over
               by
               our
               Writers
               ;
               and
               (
               in
               case
               they
               have
               )
               can
               you
               shew
               that
               you
               have
               replied
               upon
               all
               their
               answers
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               bear
               now
               no
               probable
               shew
               of
               satisfaction
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               you
               cannot
               call
               your
               testimony
               an
               evidence
               .
               Next
               ,
               are
               you
               certain
               that
               our
               Authors
               cannot
               produce
               an
               hundred
               testimonies
               for
               one
               of
               yours
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               an
               equal
               number
               ;
               and
               those
               seeming
               as
               expresly
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               to
               make
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               yours
               doe
               for
               you
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               your
               testimonies
               are
               at
               least
               counterpois'd
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               
               ours
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               make
               an
               evidence
               ,
               but
               hang
               only
               in
               the
               hovering
               scales
               of
               a
               
                 doubtfull
                 probability
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               are
               your
               testimonies
               such
               that
               they
               are
               of
               greater
               weight
               than
               the
               judgment
               of
               all
               the
               Catholick
               world
               ,
               holding
               the
               Pope
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               our
               greatest
               adversaries
               ,
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               say
               for
               twelve
               hundred
               years
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               two
               hundred
               years
               later
               )
               are
               they
               of
               that
               weight
               to
               over-ballance
               so
               far-extended
               ,
               so
               numerous
               ,
               and
               so
               learned
               an
               Authority
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               evidences
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               short
               of
               being
               probabilities
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               you
               will
               hold
               to
               no
               authority
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               your
               own
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 method
                 of
                 security
                 beyond
                 all
                 Amulets
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               And
               good
               reason
               too
               ,
               unless
               you
               can
               shew
               us
               a
               greater
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               A
               greater
               we
               have
               ,
               
                 id
                 est
              
               ,
               Gods
               word
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               we
               can
               evidence
               ,
               that
               your
               Church
               ,
               we
               were
               brought
               up
               in
               ,
               was
               fallible
               ,
               yea
               en'd
               in
               many
               points
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               this
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               You
               cannot
               with
               any
               face
               pretend
               an
               evidence
               from
               Scripture
               against
               us
               ,
               unless
               you
               can
               evidence
               a
               greater
               faculty
               and
               meanes
               to
               interpret
               those
               Oracles
               in
               you
               or
               your
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               than
               there
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               you
               left
               :
               And
               since
               these
               meanes
               are
               either
               
                 supernatural
                 light
              
               or
               
                 natural
                 parts
                 and
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               you
               must
               evidence
               an
               advantage
               above
               us
               in
               one
               of
               these
               ▪
               And
               first
               ,
               as
               for
               
                 natural
                 knowledg
              
               ,
               you
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               breach
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               had
               an
               hundred
               Doctors
               for
               one
               of
               yours
               ;
               what
               an
               unproportion'd
               advantage
               then
               must
               that
               number
               swel
               to
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               
               learned
               men
               in
               the
               many
               foregoing
               ages
               ,
               without
               any
               one
               of
               your
               Sect
               (
               then
               unheard
               of
               )
               to
               counterballance
               them
               ,
               be
               heaped
               into
               one
               Bulk
               ,
               and
               those
               too
               ,
               such
               as
               your selves
               must
               acknowledge
               far
               more
               eminent
               in
               Schoole
               Divinity
               ,
               study
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               Learning
               both
               divine
               and
               humane
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               King
               Henry's
               fellow-reformers
               were
               ever
               deemed
               ;
               or
               if
               you
               stiffely
               deny
               an
               advantage
               ,
               we
               as
               stiffely
               pretend
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               leave
               it
               a
               drawn
               ma●ch
               for
               what
               concernes
               their
               parts
               ;
               yet
               you
               your selves
               must
               giant
               ,
               you
               are
               incomparably
               overpower'd
               in
               the
               numerous
               multitude
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               natural
               meanes
               then
               of
               interpreting
               Scripture
               ,
               our
               extraordinary
               advantage
               over
               your
               Reformers
               ,
               makes
               it
               an
               impudence
               in
               them
               to
               pretend
               their
               advantage
               evident
               .
               It
               must
               be
               then
               an
               evidence
               of
               a
               
                 supernatural
                 faculty
              
               in
               interpreting
               Gods
               word
               ,
               better
               than
               their
               Superiours
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               which
               can
               make
               them
               pretend
               to
               a
               clear
               knowledge
               thence
               that
               our
               Church
               hath
               err'd
               :
               But
               since
               no
               supernatural
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               latent
               and
               invisible
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               can
               be
               evidenced
               or
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               without
               some
               exteriour
               token
               exceeding
               the
               power
               and
               skill
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               are
               
                 miracles
                 ,
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
              
               ,
               &c.
               none
               of
               which
               you
               can
               lay
               claim
               to
               ;
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               neither
               your
               reforming
               forefathers
               nor
               your selves
               can
               produce
               evidence
               of
               any
               better
               meanes
               ,
               either
               supernatural
               or
               natural
               to
               interpret
               Scriptures
               than
               the
               Church
               you
               left
               ;
               therefore
               no
               evidence
               that
               they
               more
               truely
               interpreted
               it
               than
               that
               Church
               ;
               therfore
               none
               thence
               that
               the
               Church
               err'd
               ;
               therefore
               none
               from
               divine
               Authority
               ,
               
               and
               no
               humane
               authority
               being
               found
               comparable
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               followes
               they
               can
               have
               as
               little
               evidence
               from
               thence
               .
               Evident
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               you
               neither
               had
               nor
               now
               have
               any
               evidence
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               
                 probable
                 perhaps
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               erred
               ;
               which
               being
               too
               sleight
               a
               Reason
               to
               shake
               off
               subjection
               to
               an
               authority
               so
               long
               establish't
               and
               held
               as
               a
               point
               of
               Faith
               by
               the
               present
               and
               past
               world
               ,
               consequently
               they
               who
               upon
               no
               better
               grounds
               should
               shake
               it
               off
               ,
               are
               guilty
               of
               a
               most
               rash
               and
               grievous
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               Schism
               .
               But
               your selfe
               here
               confesse
               Sect.
               5.
               that
               you
               cast
               this
               Authority
               out
               of
               this
               Island
               ,
               without
               power
               to
               evidence
               that
               that
               Church
               erred
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               .
               What
               excuse
               then
               can
               you
               alledge
               to
               clear
               your
               Father-Reformers
               ,
               and
               your selfe
               from
               a
               most
               irrational
               ,
               and
               
                 selfe-condemning
                 Schism
              
               ,
               nay
               more
               ,
               heresie
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
            
             
               At
               least
               they
               had
               such
               proofes
               as
               they
               thought
               evident
               ,
               and
               bred
               in
               them
               a
               
                 present
                 perswasion
              
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               erred
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               in
               conscience
               goe
               against
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               hard
               dealing
               to
               
                 punish
                 them
              
               with
               Excommunication
               for
               
                 proceeding
                 conscientiously
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 present
                 perswasion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Cath.
               
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               might
               have
               a
               
                 present
                 perswasion
              
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               err'd
               ;
               but
               I
               doubt
               much
               whether
               this
               present
               perswasion
               be
               sufficient
               to
               excuse
               them
               either
               from
               sin
               or
               punishment
               .
               For
               this
               perswasion
               of
               theirs
               is
               either
               rational
               or
               irrational
               ;
               if
               rational
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               may
               be
               render'd
               why
               they
               deny'd
               so
               qualified
               a
               Government
               ;
               and
               reason
               it selfe
               telling
               us
               that
               no
               reason
               less
               than
               evidence
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               evidence
               may
               
               be
               rendred
               that
               the
               Government
               was
               injust
               '
               which
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               could
               not
               :
               Irrational
               therefore
               was
               that
               
                 present
                 perswasion
              
               of
               theirs
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               not
               sprung
               from
               reason
               ,
               therefore
               from
               
                 unreasonable
                 passion
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               vice
               ,
               therefore
               sinful
               and
               obnoxious
               to
               punishment
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               like
               perswasions
               are
               ,
               which
               make
               men
               think
               and
               act
               against
               their
               duties
               and
               obligations
               ;
               Besides
               ,
               all
               the
               Logick
               we
               have
               hitherto
               heard
               ,
               assures
               us
               nothing
               can
               convince
               the
               understanding
               but
               evidence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               men
               take
               so
               much
               paines
               about
               the
               moods
               and
               figures
               ,
               that
               the
               discourse
               may
               prove
               evident
               ;
               wherefore
               whatsoever
               assent
               comes
               not
               out
               of
               Evidence
               ,
               must
               come
               from
               our
               will
               and
               wilfulnesse
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               cannot
               be
               free
               from
               desert
               of
               punishment
               ,
               if
               it
               happen
               to
               be
               wrong
               and
               wrongfull
               .
               Neither
               availes
               it
               to
               pretend
               
                 invincible
                 ignorance
              
               ,
               since
               no
               man
               living
               ,
               if
               free
               from
               a
               proud
               spirit
               ,
               can
               be
               so
               sottish
               as
               not
               to
               know
               that
               it
               is
               his
               obligation
               to
               obey
               his
               Superiors
               so
               long
               setled
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               their
               command
               ,
               till
               most
               open
               and
               undeniable
               Evidences
               ,
               and
               not
               seeming
               ones
               onely
               ,
               should
               discover
               that
               Authority
               null
               .
               And
               ,
               if
               the
               obligation
               be
               of
               belief
               ,
               he
               must
               condemn
               the
               Churches
               judgment
               in
               not
               seeing
               the
               falsity
               of
               her
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               prefer
               his
               own
               before
               millions
               more
               learned
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               and
               dy'd
               in
               that
               faith
               ,
               which
               savours
               too
               strong
               of
               a
               self-conceited
               pride
               ;
               or
               else
               imagin
               so
               little
               sincerity
               left
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               all
               see
               and
               wilfully
               adhere
               to
               a
               known
               falshood
               ,
               but
               himselfe
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               sign
               of
               a
               rash
               and
               Pharisaical
               presumption
               .
               And
               are
               not
               those
               punishable
               ?
               yet
               the
               Doctor
               would
               stroke
               such
               a
               fellow
               on
               
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               sugar
               plums
               for
               
                 following
                 his
                 present
                 perswasion
              
               and
               self-conceit
               ,
               which
               he
               nicknames
               conscience
               .
               Nay
               he
               highly
               applauds
               his
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               whose
               conscience
               no
               doubt
               was
               tainted
               with
               the
               same
               leaven
               .
               The
               
                 Material
                 Schism
              
               then
               ,
               which
               was
               manifestly
               your
               fact
               ,
               is
               made
               formal
               by
               your
               want
               of
               evidence
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrine
               was
               erroneous
               and
               consequently
               her
               Government
               violable
               ;
               Both
               which
               joyn'd
               together
               give
               you
               in
               plain
               termes
               your
               own
               name
               of
               
                 flat
                 proper
                 and
                 formal
                 Schismaticks
              
               ,
               and
               entitle
               you
               to
               all
               the
               bed-roll
               of
               vices
               and
               curses
               which
               you
               hoarded
               up
               for
               your self
               and
               your
               friends
               in
               your
               first
               Chapter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Doctors
               argument
               ▪
               that
               the
               Popes
               power
               in
               England
               was
               deriv'd
               under
               the
               Kings
               Concession
               ,
               refuted
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             it
             is
             now
             high
             time
             to
             returne
             to
             overlook
             the
             work
             ;
             who
             ,
             after
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             confesses
             no
             great
             hold
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             freeness
             of
             the
             Clergy's
             determination
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               the
               whole
               difficulty
               devolves
               to
               this
               one
               enquiry
               ,
               whether
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               were
               Supreme
               Head
               or
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               eighth
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             come
             about
             again
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Book
             .
             But
             I
             am
             mistaken
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             hath
             largely
             disproved
             ,
             in
             
             his
             Chap.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
               all
               pretensions
               from
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               from
               Englands
               Conversion
            
             ;
             (
             to
             whose
             particular
             answers
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             for
             full
             satisfaction
             )
             and
             he
             has
             now
             invented
             a
             new
             ground
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               voluntary
               Concession
               of
               our
               Kings
               .
            
             What
             the
             Doctor
             meanes
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             .
             
               Some
               particular
               priviledges
            
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             
               pious
               curtesies
            
             have
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             special
             respect
             ,
             been
             granted
             by
             our
             Kings
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             owe
             their
             first
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Law
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             not
             the
             thing
             in
             debate
             ;
             The
             right
             of
             Supreme
             Authority
             is
             our
             question
             ;
             now
             ,
             who
             ever
             held
             this
             to
             come
             from
             the
             
               Concession
               of
               our
               Kings
            
             ?
             Yet
             this
             ayr-beating
             Champion
             of
             Schism
             first
             fancies
             this
             to
             be
             our
             tenet
             ,
             and
             then
             beats
             it
             all
             to
             dirt
             .
             He
             is
             as
             valiant
             as
             
               Sir
               Iohn
               Falstaff
            
             ;
             let
             him
             tell
             his
             own
             story
             ,
             and
             hee
             'l
             make
             you
             beleeve
             he
             has
             kill'd
             eleven
             Enemies
             ,
             when
             but
             one
             opposed
             him
             .
             We
             onely
             found
             the
             
               Popes
               Primacy
            
             upon
             his
             Succession
             to
             
               St.
               Peter
            
             :
             This
             is
             the
             onely
             adversary-point
             the
             Doctor
             is
             to
             combate
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             most
             weakly
             opposed
             with
             grosse
             mistakes
             ,
             palpable
             contradictions
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             pinning
             all
             the
             words
             that
             made
             for
             his
             purpose
             to
             every
             testimony
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shew'd
             :
             But
             to
             counterfeit
             a
             triumph
             ,
             he
             makes
             every
             trivial
             thing
             ,
             done
             either
             by
             or
             about
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             very
             ground
             of
             his
             Primacy
             ,
             and
             then
             falls
             to
             work
             and
             impugnes
             them
             as
             really
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             thought
             we
             held
             them
             .
             The
             Pope
             cannot
             doe
             any
             good
             action
             ,
             or
             convert
             a
             Nation
             ,
             but
             that
             must
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             Universal
             Pastorship
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             impugned
             accordingly
             ;
             A
             beggerly
             penny
             
             cannot
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             our
             Kings
             for
             pious
             uses
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             gratefull
             obligation
             ,
             but
             the
             poore
             Peter-pence
             and
             such
             like
             petty
             grants
             must
             presently
             be
             the
             Popes
             Universal
             Authority
             ,
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Concession
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             must
             be
             impugned
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             &c.
             cannot
             be
             said
             by
             
               G
               ▪
               de
               Heimburgh
            
             to
             be
             free
             from
             swearing
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             at
             their
             instalment
             (
             an
             obligation
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             Germany
             )
             but
             presently
             the
             Doctor
             concludes
             hence
             
               an
               absolute
               power
               in
               our
               Princes
            
             ;
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
            
             ,
             for
             in
             temporal
             ,
             none
             denies
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             now
             the
             very
             ceremony
             of
             swearing
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             become
             the
             very
             granting
             of
             the
             
               formal
               universal
               Pastorship
            
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             doe
             it
             not
             are
             concluded
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             Popes
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             though
             he
             knows
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             confesses
             performes
             no
             such
             ceremonious
             courtesie
             towards
             him
             ,
             acknowledg'd
             notwithstanding
             himselfe
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             Gods
             Church
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             touches
             here
             againe
             )
             he
             cannot
             read
             in
             some
             Authors
             that
             Kings
             
               de
               facto
               executed
               the
               erecting
               and
               removing
               of
               Patriarchates
               ,
            
             though
             the
             testimony
             doe
             not
             exclude
             the
             Churches
             fore
             ▪
             ordering
             it
             ;
             but
             presently
             the
             Popes
             Universal
             Power
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             transdignifi'd
             into
             a
             private
             Patriarchate
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Patriarchate
             impugned
             .
             Thus
             nothing
             can
             come
             amiss
             to
             the
             Doctor
             :
             Every
             argument
             he
             undertakes
             to
             manage
             is
             equally
             strong
             and
             unresistable
             .
             A
             pot
             gun
             will
             serve
             him
             to
             batter
             downe
             the
             walls
             of
             Rome
             .
             He
             was
             borne
             a
             Controvertist
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             even
             wager
             whether
             hee
             
             be
             better
             in
             the
             gift
             of
             Use
             and
             Applicatioon
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Dispute
             and
             Consutation
             .
          
           
             Next
             comes
             another
             Dilemma
             or
             forked
             Argument
             ,
             which
             though
             ,
             proceeding
             on
             the
             
             former
             false
             supposition
             ,
             needs
             no
             answer
             ;
             yet
             for
             the
             Readers
             recreation
             we
             will
             afford
             a
             glance
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             brings
             this
             bug-bear
             Argument
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             has
             made
             a
             Prologue
             for
             it
             of
             some
             forg'd
             supposition
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Thing
             ,
             in
             vertue
             of
             that
             ,
             acts
             and
             talkes
             through
             the
             vizard
             of
             a
             mistake
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             ere
             it
             comes
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             weak
             reason
             cracks
             to
             make
             both
             ends
             meet
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               was
               either
               originally
               in
               our
               Kings
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               could
               lawfully
               grant
               it
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               the
               grant
               was
               invalid
               :
               If
               it
               were
               ,
               then
               either
               the
               same
               power
               remaines
               still
               in
               the
               King
               to
               dispose
               of
               it
               to
               some
               other
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               remaine
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               ▪
               then
               is
               his
               power
               diminish't
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Act
               is
               againe
               invalid
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             was
             never
             held
             ,
             by
             concession
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             Kings
             (
             as
             all
             other
             Christian
             Kings
             did
             )
             yeelded
             him
             what
             they
             held
             as
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Supremacy
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             not
             onely
             lawfully
             granted
             it
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             deny
             ▪
             it
             ,
             except
             most
             unlawfully
             .
             Therfore
             their
             act
             of
             yeelding
             to
             it
             was
             not
             invalid
             ,
             but
             very
             valid
             for
             what
             it
             was
             intended
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             expresse
             their
             obligation
             in
             deferring
             to
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             what
             was
             his
             due
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             it
             to
             any
             other
             or
             
             remove
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             Papacy
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             )
             was
             never
             imagin'd
             at
             any
             private
             Kings
             disposal
             till
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             time
             .
             Again
             his
             inference
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Kings
             Power
             ,
             the
             same
             Power
             remaines
             still
             in
             them
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             groundless
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             that
             Kings
             often
             diminish
             their
             power
             ,
             by
             yeelding
             sometimes
             Forts
             ,
             sometimes
             an
             Island
             or
             Country
             to
             an
             over-powering
             enemy
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             act
             of
             theirs
             held
             valid
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             Then
             (
             to
             prove
             this
             assertion
             )
             as
             the
             fellow
             that
             put
             foure
             kinds
             of
             men
             that
             pray
             ,
             some
             that
             pray
             for
             others
             and
             not
             for
             themselves
             ,
             othersome
             for
             themselves
             not
             others
             ,
             some
             for
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             some
             
               neither
               for
               themselves
            
             nor
             others
             ;
             or
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             upon
             the
             Text
             
               seek
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
            
             ,
             put
             four
             kinde
             of
             seekers
             ,
             some
             that
             seek
             and
             finde
             not
             ,
             others
             that
             finde
             and
             seek
             not
             ,
             others
             that
             both
             finde
             and
             seek
             ,
             but
             others
             that
             neither
             seek
             nor
             find
             :
             So
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             
             
               sorts
               of
               gifts
            
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             so
             given
             that
             it
             is
             given
             ;
             another
             that
             is
             so
             given
             that
             it
             is
             kept
             with
             the
             giver
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             given
             ;
             And
             then
             brings
             for
             an
             instance
             this
             curious
             peece
             of
             
               Philosophy
               .
               Thus
               the
               Sun
               communicates
               his
               beames
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               his
               warmth
               and
               influence
               ,
               and
               yet
               retaines
               all
               which
               it
               thus
               communicates
               ,
               and
               accordingly
            
             
             
               withdraweth
               them
               againe
            
             .
             This
             Book
             (
             as
             the
             Reader
             must
             conceive
             )
             is
             the
             Doctors
             En●yclopoedia
             ,
             encompassing
             at
             once
             the
             
               whole
               world
               of
               Sciences
            
             .
             He
             hath
             before
             given
             us
             notice
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             History
             ,
             Law
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             Hebrew
             ,
             Grammar
             ,
             and
             Criticismes
             :
             
             now
             he
             gives
             here
             a
             proof
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             knowledge
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             lets
             thee
             understand
             so
             strange
             a
             truth
             as
             no
             man
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             were
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             could
             imagine
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             beames
             ,
             sent
             hither
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             retain'd
             there
             still
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             in
             more
             far-distant
             places
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             so
             granting
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             performes
             more
             in
             a
             creature
             ,
             than
             he
             will
             grant
             Gods
             omnipotency
             can
             work
             in
             the
             glorify'd
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Creator
             in
             the
             ever-blessed
             Sacrament
             .
             Nay
             more
             ,
             he
             assures
             us
             that
             the
             
               Sun
               ACCORDINGLY
               withdraweth
            
             them
             again
             .
             What
             he
             meanes
             by
             ACCORDINGLY
             in
             that
             place
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             lesse
             can
             I
             understand
             how
             the
             Sun
             
               withdrawes
               his
               beames
               again
            
             ;
             I
             see
             indeed
             effects
             in
             Nature
             of
             warmth
             witnessing
             that
             they
             remain
             here
             incorporated
             in
             other
             bodies
             ,
             but
             I
             see
             no
             natural
             causes
             to
             bandy
             the
             Suns
             beames
             back
             to
             him
             ;
             much
             lesse
             pullyes
             and
             long
             strings
             in
             the
             Sun
             to
             withdraw
             them
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             expresses
             it
             )
             accordingly
             too
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             had
             fram'd
             his
             ▪
             observation
             from
             the
             accesse
             and
             recesse
             of
             the
             beames
             of
             a
             candle
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             drowsie
             ;
             and
             dreamt
             it
             seemes
             ●●at
             night
             ,
             that
             the
             eye
             of
             Heav'n
             had
             the
             like
             faculty
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             parity
             from
             God
             Almighty
             shoots
             beyond
             the
             mark
             :
             No
             bargain
             can
             be
             made
             with
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Universal
             Dominion
             over
             his
             creatures
             by
             which
             they
             may
             challenge
             a
             proprietary
             right
             to
             his
             gifts
             ;
             therefore
             none
             with
             Kings
             over
             their
             fellow-creatures
             ;
             that
             is
             something
             impious
             ,
             unless
             you
             had
             moderated
             the
             harsh-sounding
             expression
             :
             Neither
             
             are
             we
             properly
             our
             own
             ,
             for
             so
             we
             might
             dispose
             of
             our
             own
             life
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             your
             Donne
             ,
             holding
             selfe-murder
             lawful
             ,
             might
             pass
             as
             allowable
             ,
             whose
             wit
             knew
             better
             how
             to
             maintain
             a
             Paradox
             and
             with
             more
             plausible
             grounds
             ,
             then
             you
             doe
             your
             Faith.
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             takes
             away
             what
             he
             gives
             ;
             but
             is
             then
             said
             to
             take
             away
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             he
             withholds
             his
             bountifull
             hand
             from
             a
             further
             bestowing
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             supposed
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             the
             King
             retaines
             yet
             the
             power
             granted
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             to
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Kings
             power
             frees
             them
             from
             that
             obedience
             and
             cleares
             the
             whole
             businesse
             of
             Schism
             .
             Alas
             !
             what
             a
             weak
             reed
             you
             catch
             at
             to
             secure
             you
             from
             falling
             into
             the
             gulfe
             of
             Schism
             ?
             
               Huic
               ipst
               partono
               opus
               est
               quem
               defensorem
               paras
               .
            
             Your
             Patron
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             needs
             a
             Patron
             himselfe
             .
             You
             should
             first
             evidence
             that
             the
             King
             might
             lawfully
             renounce
             the
             so
             long
             possessed
             ,
             so
             universally
             acknowledg'd
             authority
             over
             himselfe
             as
             well
             as
             his
             subjects
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             ere
             you
             lanch
             forth
             into
             such
             selfe-said
             ,
             and
             selfe-authoriz'd
             Conclusions
             ;
             otherwise
             to
             run
             widly
             forwards
             on
             your
             own
             seign'd
             and
             false
             suppositions
             ,
             first
             that
             his
             title
             of
             Universal
             Pastor
             comes
             by
             Concession
             of
             our
             Kings
             ;
             next
             ,
             that
             our
             Kings
             were
             not
             found
             subject
             to
             that
             Authority
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             higher
             )
             that
             our
             Kings
             are
             over
             that
             Authority
             and
             can
             dispose
             of
             it
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             such
             voluntary
             talking
             as
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             better
             for
             a
             Sermon
             to
             your
             good
             women
             ,
             where
             all
             Coine
             goes
             currant
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             controversie
             ,
             where
             no
             progress
             is
             allowable
             
             but
             what
             is
             already
             made
             good
             by
             undeniable
             testimonies
             and
             well-grounded
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             He
             shuts
             up
             the
             Paragraph
             with
             talking
             of
             the
             Popes
             willingness
             to
             
               enlarge
               his
               Territory
            
             .
             True
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             his
             Territory
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             dayly
             both
             willing
             and
             industrious
             to
             enlarge
             ,
             by
             converting
             barbarous
             Nations
             to
             Christs
             Faith
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             once
             ours
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             which
             you
             are
             so
             thanklesly
             disacknowledging
             .
             This
             Territory
             we
             hope
             and
             pray
             may
             be
             enlarged
             beyond
             the
             envy
             of
             all
             maligners
             ,
             till
             
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             
               plenitudo
               Gentium
            
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             
               shall
               see
               the
               salvation
               of
               God.
            
             Among
             whom
             the
             Church
             that
             Heaven-planted
             Tree
             ,
             which
             beares
             
               folia
               ad
               sa●itatem
               Gentium
            
             is
             even
             at
             this
             day
             spreading
             out
             her
             sacred
             branches
             ;
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             her
             Head
             goes
             on
             not
             intensively
             but
             extensively
             enlarging
             ;
             while
             your
             poor
             broken
             bough
             ,
             rootless
             and
             sapless
             ,
             shrinks
             dayly
             into
             nothing
             ,
             resolved
             already
             into
             its
             first
             principles
             ,
             of
             a
             few
             seditious
             ,
             disobedient
             spirits
             ;
             whom
             at
             first
             common
             hatred
             and
             then
             fragrant
             factiousness
             against
             the
             Church
             held
             together
             ;
             now
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             far
             off
             and
             such
             a
             common
             interest
             not
             so
             necessary
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             Schism
             ,
             kept
             in
             a
             while
             by
             humane
             policy
             ,
             begins
             at
             length
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             swelling
             torrent
             scornes
             to
             be
             held
             in
             by
             a
             weak
             bank
             of
             turfe
             ,
             which
             once
             forc't
             its
             passage
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             Rock
             ;
             and
             with
             good
             reason
             too
             ,
             for
             why
             should
             an
             
               acknowledg'd
               fallibility
            
             bridle
             them
             now
             ,
             whom
             before
             an
             
               acknowledg'd
               infallibility
            
             could
             not
             restrain
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             would
             make
             Queen
             Mary
             co
             partner
             
             in
             your
             Schism
             ,
             and
             alledge
             her
             retaining
             for
             
             some
             time
             the
             title
             of
             
               Head
               of
            
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             her
             refusing
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             Legate
             from
             Rome
             ;
             which
             things
             you
             say
             
               will
               make
               it
               lesse
               strange
               ,
               that
               this
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               the
               Popes
               should
               be
               disclaimed
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               eighth
            
             .
             Yet
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             you
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             she
             never
             pretended
             it
             as
             her
             lawful
             title
             ,
             but
             onely
             permitted
             that
             the
             former
             phrase
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             nick-named
             her
             so
             ,
             might
             be
             used
             ;
             till
             she
             ,
             having
             setled
             the
             turbulent
             spirits
             ,
             raised
             by
             your
             good
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             opposed
             her
             renouncing
             it
             ,
             found
             an
             handsom
             occasion
             to
             disclaim
             that
             title
             ,
             usurp't
             by
             her
             late
             Predecessors
             .
             Your selfe
             confessing
             ,
             that
             
               she
               urg'd
               the
               matter
               afterwards
               in
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               difficulty
               obtained
               it
               .
            
             Which
             plainly
             cleares
             her
             ,
             and
             makes
             your
             bringing
             her
             Authority
             upon
             the
             stage
             very
             frivolous
             ,
             the
             fact
             being
             acknowledgedly
             against
             her
             will.
             But
             I
             see
             not
             how
             it
             can
             excuse
             you
             ;
             rather
             it
             accuses
             your
             Brethren
             at
             that
             time
             both
             of
             schism
             and
             impudence
             ,
             in
             forcing
             their
             Princess
             to
             retain
             an
             unjustly
             assumed
             title
             against
             both
             her
             Will
             and
             her
             Conscience
             .
             What
             force
             he
             puts
             in
             her
             denying
             a
             Legate
             no
             man
             knowes
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             dive
             into
             the
             mysterious
             depth
             of
             the
             Doctors
             thoughts
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             there
             was
             another
             Legate
             in
             England
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             All
             Catholick
             Countries
             when
             they
             saw
             it
             convenient
             have
             done
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             yet
             ar●
             reputed
             true
             sons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             they
             retaine
             as
             humble
             an
             Obedience
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             as
             firmly
             acknowledge
             her
             authority
             as
             those
             who
             admit
             them
             .
             But
             I
             see
             the
             Doct●●
             knowes
             not
             in
             what
             the
             absolute
             Supremacy
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Pope
             consists
             ;
             Every
             waving
             
             of
             any
             request
             or
             favour
             is
             with
             him
             a
             flat
             denial
             and
             rejection
             of
             the
             Authority
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             who
             denied
             the
             former
             Kings
             of
             England
             subsidies
             ,
             deny'd
             them
             to
             be
             Monarchs
             or
             Heads
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Neither
             can
             I
             see
             that
             this
             ,
             as
             you
             fancy
             ,
             makes
             your
             breach
             
               lesse
               strange
            
             ;
             but
             rather
             much
             stranger
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Rome
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             that
             tyranny
             falsely
             by
             you
             imputed
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             have
             (
             as
             Queen
             Mary
             and
             as
             Catholick
             Kings
             now
             doe
             )
             deny'd
             to
             admit
             the
             Popes
             Legats
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             flowers
             of
             pious
             friendship
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             you
             will
             call
             them
             )
             extravagant
             encroachments
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             remained
             in
             true
             charity
             with
             the
             faithful
             and
             Communion
             with
             that
             your
             Superiour
             ;
             yet
             neither
             this
             moderate
             carriage
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             could
             satisfie
             your
             resolute
             and
             desperate
             disobedience
             ;
             but
             to
             reject
             the
             very
             Authority
             it selfe
             ,
             utterly
             to
             
             extirpate
             it
             root
             and
             branch
             ,
             and
             
               cast
               it
               out
               of
               this
               Island
               .
            
          
           
             This
             renouncing
             then
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             you
             left
             ,
             you
             call
             ,
             in
             a
             strange
             expression
             the
             Bottome
             upon
             which
             the
             
               Foundation
               of
               Reformation
               was
               laid
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             by
             the
             same
             workmen
             (
             who
             pulled
             downe
             a
             
             good
             house
             to
             build
             a
             worse
             )
             was
             
               erected
               a
               superstructure
            
             :
             in
             King
             
             Henry's
             dayes
             ,
             
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             was
             never
             used
             in
             the
             vulgar
             language
             till
             King
             
             Henry's
             holinesse
             ordained
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Kings
             Vicar-general
             ,
             who
             presided
             in
             his
             
               duely-assembled
               Councel
            
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             I
             can
             say
             no
             more
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             a
             proper
             fellow
             .
             
               Domini
               similis
            
             ,
             like
             his
             
             Master
             ;
             Vicegerent
             to
             him
             in
             that
             high
             and
             mighty
             title
             of
             the
             Chief
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             the
             rotten
             Head
             of
             the
             corrupted
             body
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Doctor
             proceeds
             in
             his
             
               Schism
               ,
               much
            
             
             
               farther
               advanced
            
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             
               in
               King
            
             Edwards
             dayes
             :
             Yet
             first
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             clear
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             remove
             a
             rub
             which
             he
             apprehends
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             think
             to
             prove
             the
             acts
             made
             in
             his
             dayes
             invalid
             and
             vilifie
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             was
             yet
             alas
             but
             a
             child
             ,
             assuring
             us
             therefore
             that
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Realm
             ordain
             that
             what
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Protector
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             the
             Child
             had
             been
             a
             man.
             But
             I
             will
             secure
             the
             Doctor
             of
             his
             s●are
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             child
             had
             been
             a
             man
             and
             had
             had
             as
             many
             wives
             as
             his
             Father
             ,
             yet
             neither
             he
             nor
             they
             had
             been
             a
             jot
             further
             from
             being
             plain
             Schismaticks
             ;
             unless
             this
             child
             or
             man
             had
             been
             wiser
             ,
             holier
             ,
             and
             olde●
             than
             all
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             so
             to
             justifie
             the
             breach
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             made
             .
          
           
             Very
             pitiful
             then
             had
             been
             the
             Doctors
             re●uge
             ,
             had
             the
             infant
             King
             the
             Head
             of
             thei●
             Church
             been
             at
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ;
             but
             ye●
             far
             more
             pitiful
             is
             it
             ,
             the
             then
             Protector
             steering
             the
             helm
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             who●e
             traiterous
             and
             ambitious
             designe
             to
             intercept
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             succession
             being
             manifestly
             discover'd
             ,
             whatever
             he
             acted
             against
             Catholicks
             or
             their
             Religion
             (
             Q.
             
             Mary's
             supports
             )
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             but
             the
             Doctors
             be
             rather
             imputed
             to
             interest
             than
             piety
             .
             But
             nothing
             can
             prejudice
             (
             as
             he
             thinks
             )
             the
             regularity
             of
             his
             Reformation
             .
             Schism
             once
             admitted
             ,
             as
             sacred
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             tyranny
             ,
             treachery
             and
             ambition
             be
             not
             
             onely
             lawful
             but
             pious
             and
             commendable
             .
             Yet
             his
             tyranny
             in
             secular
             matters
             is
             become
             even
             the
             
               Supream
               Power
               in
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Reformation
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             Doctors
             Book
             currantly
             and
             merrily
             ;
             especially
             though
             some
             Bishops
             resisted
             and
             were
             punisht
             ,
             yet
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             sayes
             )
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Cranmer
            
             (
             who
             kept
             a
             Wench
             in
             
               King
               Henries
            
             time
             )
             and
             the
             far
             greater
             number
             of
             Bishops
             joyning
             with
             him
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             and
             the
             Reformation
             valid
             :
             Then
             to
             cry
             quits
             with
             us
             for
             their
             persecuting
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             puts
             us
             in
             mind
             how
             their
             friends
             in
             
               Queen
               Maries
            
             dayes
             ,
             were
             not
             onely
             persecuted
             with
             fire
             but
             with
             ●agot
             too
             ;
             To
             answer
             which
             ,
             let
             the
             Dr.
             but
             clear
             those
             malefactors
             from
             Schisme
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             acknowledge
             the
             cruelty
             ours
             ,
             and
             the
             innocency
             theirs
             ;
             otherwise
             let
             them
             remember
             our
             pretended
             persecution
             was
             onely
             
               execution
               of
               justice
            
             ,
             and
             theirs
             a
             most
             sacrilegious
             and
             irreligious
             tyranny
             .
             But
             I
             smell
             by
             the
             Dr.
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             in
             
               Iohn
               Foxes
            
             kennel
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformations
             he
             mentions
             ,
             introduced
             
             in
             the
             Popedom
             of
             this
             head
             junior
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             are
             
               many
               changes
            
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             )
             and
             
               recessions
               from
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practises
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             That
             is
             now
             grown
             reason
             enough
             to
             think
             all
             that
             was
             done
             to
             be
             lawfully
             done
             ;
             Besides
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               That
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Clergy
               was
               asserted
               ,
            
             (
             the
             Dr.
             likes
             that
             point
             of
             faith
             dearly
             )
             
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               formed
            
             ,
             the
             people
             got
             wine
             to
             their
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             ill-favord
             ,
             &c.
             dashes
             out
             the
             best
             .
             Then
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             (
             the
             Dr.
             should
             have
             added
             )
             that
             those
             two
             sweet
             singers
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Hopkins
            
             and
             Sternhold
             ,
             (
             as
             Cleveland
             expresses
             it
             )
             
             
               murdered
               the
               Psalmes
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               with
               Another
               to
               the
               same
            
             ;
             then
             did
             the
             Later
             of
             these
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             divine
             fury
             no
             doubt
             ,
             bid
             God
             ,
             
               give
               his
               foes
               a
               rap
            
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             that
             that
             second
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Robert
               Wisedom
            
             ,
             inspired
             questionless
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             warbled
             out
             that
             melodious
             and
             exquisit
             hymn
             ,
             which
             with
             a
             sweet
             twang
             closes
             up
             the
             book
             of
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             
               Preserve
               us
               Lord
               ,
               by
               thy
               dear
               word
               ,
            
             
               From
               Turk
               and
               Pope
               ,
               defend
               us
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             devout
             piece
             ,
             able
             to
             ravish
             any
             Christian
             heart
             to
             hear
             it
             .
             These
             and
             such
             other
             rarities
             of
             Reformation
             were
             then
             added
             ,
             as
             harmonious
             Epithalamiums
             to
             this
             under-age
             Bride-Church
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             her
             espousals
             or
             marriage
             with
             her
             Infant-Head
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             the
             Dr.
             treates
             of
             the
             Reformation
             made
             under
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             in
             his
             15.
             
             Paragraph
             ,
             
             consisting
             of
             five
             or
             six
             lines
             on
             either
             side
             a
             long
             Parenthesis
             ;
             which
             Parenthesis
             tells
             us
             partly
             strange
             news
             ,
             that
             Queens
             as
             well
             as
             Kings
             have
             according
             to
             our
             Laws
             Regal
             Power
             ;
             partly
             open
             fictions
             ,
             that
             this
             
               plenitude
               of
               power
               is
               as
               well
               in
               Sacred
               as
               Civil
               affairs
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             this
             by
             
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Monarchy
            
             .
             Whereas
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             there
             had
             been
             many
             a
             Monarch
             in
             England
             ,
             ere
             their
             Schismatical
             Laws
             were
             made
             ,
             which
             first
             allowed
             the
             King
             a
             
               plenitude
               of
               power
               in
               sacred
               matters
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             touches
             the
             ordination
             of
             their
             new
             created
             Bishops
             ,
             evidenced
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             out
             of
             the
             records
             to
             have
             been
             performed
             
             
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               by
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             modest
             evidencing
             Record
             durst
             never
             shew
             its
             head
             for
             about
             fifty
             years
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             outcries
             made
             by
             Catholicks
             against
             the
             pretended
             ordinations
             of
             Protestant
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             strong
             presumptions
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             till
             at
             length
             ,
             when
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             present
             age
             was
             past
             ,
             which
             might
             discountenance
             that
             pretence
             and
             argue
             it
             of
             impudence
             ,
             out
             steps
             a
             new
             old
             Record
             assuring
             us
             that
             they
             were
             regularly
             ordained
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             firmest
             Basis
             the
             Protestant
             Ministry
             or
             Bishops
             have
             ,
             to
             witnesse
             that
             they
             have
             any
             more
             Authority
             to
             preach
             then
             an
             Anabaptistical
             Zelot
             ,
             whose
             profession
             is
             perhaps
             a
             Weaver
             ;
             his
             Calling
             ,
             his
             own
             Intrusion
             ;
             his
             Pulpit
             a
             Tub
             ,
             and
             his
             Diocesse
             a
             Conventicle
             .
             But
             suppose
             you
             had
             a
             
               material
               Mission
            
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Catholick
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Mr.
               Mason
            
             had
             vindicated
             you
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             yet
             can
             either
             
               Mr.
               Mason
            
             or
             any
             else
             even
             pretend
             to
             manifest
             that
             those
             Catholick
             Bishops
             gave
             you
             a
             Mission
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sent
             and
             Authorised
             you
             to
             preach
             Protestant
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             would
             ,
             having
             no
             such
             power
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             all
             their
             power
             .
             Unlesse
             you
             evidence
             this
             ,
             both
             
               Mr.
               Mason
            
             and
             
               Dr.
               Hammond
            
             may
             as
             well
             say
             nothing
             .
             For
             since
             they
             gave
             you
             no
             such
             authority
             as
             you
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             preach
             against
             the
             formerly
             received
             Faith
             ;
             nor
             sent
             you
             any
             such
             errand
             as
             you
             now
             declare
             and
             preach
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             whatever
             you
             do
             to
             prejudice
             and
             extinguish
             that
             doctrine
             (
             to
             propagate
             which
             they
             meant
             your
             Mission
             )
             is
             done
             onely
             upon
             your
             own
             head
             ,
             without
             any
             authority
             but
             your
             own
             
             selfe-assumed
             licentiousnesse
             to
             talk
             and
             say
             what
             you
             list
             ;
             not
             derived
             from
             the
             consecrated
             hands
             of
             your
             Catholick
             Ordainers
             ,
             but
             from
             your
             own
             
               unhallowed
               schismatical
               hearts
            
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Dr.
             is
             
               always
               afraid
               ,
               where
               no
               fear
            
             is
             ;
             answering
             
             at
             large
             here
             a
             supposed
             objection
             of
             ours
             against
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             for
             unchairing
             some
             Bishops
             and
             installing
             others
             .
             But
             (
             alas
             !
             )
             I
             am
             more
             courteous
             to
             the
             Queen
             than
             the
             Doctor
             imagines
             ,
             and
             think
             no
             worse
             of
             her
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             in
             that
             fact
             she
             did
             
               after
               kind
            
             ;
             for
             supposing
             her
             once
             
               the
               Head
               of
               Schisinaticks
            
             and
             Chief-Bishopesse
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             she
             should
             depose
             Bishops
             ,
             Catholikely
             affected
             ,
             and
             install
             heretical
             ones
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             she
             and
             her
             Bishops
             vo●e
             and
             act
             whatever
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             should
             hinder
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             now
             rejected
             Authority
             of
             Gods
             Church
             could
             not
             .
             All
             the
             superstructures
             of
             the
             Reformation
             then
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             so
             often
             and
             so
             largely
             in
             this
             Chapter
             hath
             shown
             to
             be
             
               done
               regularly
            
             ,
             I
             grant
             him
             to
             have
             been
             done
             as
             regularly
             as
             his
             own
             heart
             could
             wish
             or
             mans
             wit
             imagine
             ;
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             schismatically
             renounced
             ,
             and
             the
             infallible
             rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             could
             onely
             oblige
             men
             to
             an
             unanimous
             beleefe
             ,
             being
             broken
             and
             rejected
             ;
             these
             grounds
             ▪
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             layed
             ,
             I
             yeeld
             that
             the
             superstructure
             not
             onely
             of
             their
             heresie
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             
               Lutheranism
               ,
               Zuinglianism
               ,
               Calvinism
               ,
               Arminianism
               ,
               Puritanism
               ,
               Brownism
               ,
               Socinianism
               ,
               Presbyterianism
               ,
               Anabaptism
               ,
            
             with
             those
             of
             Quakers
             and
             Adamites
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             Turcism
             and
             Atheism
             ,
             were
             all
             very
             regular
             ,
             orderly
             ,
             rational
             and
             connatural
             superstructures
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             forelaid
             foundations
             .
             The
             ruine
             of
             all
             Faith
             must
             needs
             accompany
             the
             renouncing
             of
             Certainty
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             had
             forgot
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             how
             the
             Doctor
             excuses
             the
             Queen
             for
             devesting
             some
             Bishops
             of
             their
             dignity
             ;
             and
             his
             excuse
             is
             ,
             because
             those
             Bishops
             refused
             
               to
               take
               the
               oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ;
             concluding
             that
             therefore
             she
             dealt
             
               justly
               in
               devesting
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               thus
               refused
               to
               secure
               her
               Government
               ,
               or
               to
               approve
               their
               fidelity
               to
               their
               lawfull
               Soveraign
               .
            
             By
             which
             one
             may
             see
             the
             Doctor
             knowes
             not
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
             The
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             or
             fidelity
             was
             instituted
             expresly
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             what
             needed
             she
             then
             presse
             them
             to
             take
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             to
             
               approv●
               their
               Fidelity
               or
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             cannot
             one
             be
             a
             true
             subject
             to
             his
             King
             by
             acknowledging
             him
             his
             Liege
             Soveraign
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             take
             his
             oath
             he
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             As
             if
             neither
             any
             of
             the
             former
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Princes
             that
             now
             are
             or
             ever
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             so
             much
             as
             one
             true
             subject
             ,
             because
             none
             of
             them
             takes
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             What
             followes
             ,
             is
             onely
             a
             narration
             how
             the
             Schism
             went
             on
             and
             the
             rent
             was
             made
             worse
             .
             
             At
             length
             he
             shuts
             up
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             by
             pronouncing
             an
             absolute
             Negative
             of
             their
             guiltiness
             of
             Schism
             ,
             from
             this
             
               one
               evidence
               ,
               that
               all
               was
               done
               by
               those
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               onely
               the
               rightful
               power
               legally
               pertained
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               King
               and
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             So
             as
             the
             King
             must
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             's
             concluded
             ,
             hoagh
             all
             the
             world
             say
             and
             swear
             the
             contrary
             
             though
             himselfe
             have
             not
             brought
             one
             express
             word
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             Nay
             more
             ,
             he
             hath
             EVIDENCE
             it
             is
             no
             Schism
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Bishops
             voted
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             whatsoever
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             vote
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             what
             schismatical
             doctrine
             it
             will
             ,
             though
             Socianism
             and
             Turcism
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             schismatical
             ;
             so
             blind
             is
             prejudice
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             neither
             see
             without
             its
             own
             spectacles
             ,
             nor
             beyond
             its
             own
             narrow
             limits
             .
             The
             Doctor
             discourses
             all
             this
             Chapter
             long
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             made
             account
             all
             the
             world
             were
             comprised
             in
             one
             poor
             corner
             of
             it
             ,
             England
             ;
             like
             the
             home-bred
             fellow
             that
             thought
             the
             Sun
             set
             at
             the
             next
             town
             ;
             if
             a
             King
             or
             Queen
             here
             with
             a
             few
             Bishops
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             feare
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             favour
             ,
             some
             out
             of
             malice
             (
             and
             contradicted
             by
             others
             )
             decree
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             case
             irrefragable
             in
             the
             Doctors
             judgment
             :
             Not
             considering
             (
             which
             yet
             any
             prudent
             man
             would
             )
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             accounted
             onely
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             had
             been
             hundreds
             of
             Kings
             Queens
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             nay
             perhaps
             thousands
             for
             one
             of
             theirs
             ,
             had
             ever
             condemned
             by
             their
             contrary
             beliefe
             these
             Votes
             and
             Acts
             to
             bee
             scismatical
             and
             heretical
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             King
             before
             the
             breach
             acknowledging
             himselfe
             subject
             to
             that
             Authority
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             as
             all
             Catholick
             Kings
             now
             doe
             ,
             and
             as
             all
             his
             Ancestor-Kings
             ever
             since
             Englands
             conversion
             had
             done
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             often
             ▪
             most
             apparent
             evidence
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             greater
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             which
             may
             warrant
             him
             to
             exal●
             himselfe
             above
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             so
             long
             setled
             in
             possession
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             those
             very
             things
             in
             which
             before
             he
             was
             acknowledgedly
             
             under
             him
             ;
             especially
             the
             contrary
             verdict
             of
             such
             an
             universality
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             with
             its
             weight
             not
             to
             be
             counterpois'd
             ,
             preponderating
             ,
             and
             mightily
             prejudicing
             any
             pretence
             of
             Evidence
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             were
             evident
             ,
             how
             happened
             it
             that
             no
             Christian
             King
             till
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             time
             none
             but
             he
             should
             discern
             this
             clear
             evidence
             ,
             unless
             perhaps
             (
             though
             they
             say
             
               love
               is
               blind
            
             ,
             yet
             )
             his
             desire
             to
             
               Anna
               Bullen
            
             did
             open
             his
             eyes
             in
             such
             miraculous
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             by
             the
             heavenly
             light
             of
             her
             bright
             star-like
             eyes
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             Antichrist
             ,
             his
             Authority
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             found
             under
             it
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             to
             be
             indeed
             above
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Popes
             spiritual
             power
             should
             cross
             his
             carnal
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             my
             answer
             to
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             two
             things
             of
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ;
             one
             is
             ,
             in
             case
             a
             King
             should
             have
             broke
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             Schism
             into
             his
             Country
             ,
             whether
             it
             could
             probably
             be
             perform'd
             in
             any
             other
             manner
             than
             the
             very
             method
             by
             which
             their
             Reformation
             was
             introduced
             ?
             The
             other
             is
             whether
             the
             Reformation
             be
             yet
             perfectly
             compleat
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             swept
             the
             Church
             indeed
             ,
             but
             left
             the
             dust
             sluttishly
             behind
             the
             door
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             yet
             compleat
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             how
             far
             this
             Reformation
             and
             Receding
             from
             Rome
             may
             proceed
             ;
             and
             what
             be
             the
             certain
             stints
             ,
             and
             limits
             of
             this
             rowling
             Sea
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             not
             pass
             ?
             For
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             Doctors
             grounds
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             secular
             powers
             think
             it
             convenient
             ,
             they
             may
             reform
             still
             end
             ▪
             wayes
             
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             nay
             even
             ,
             if
             they
             list
             ,
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             an
             acute
             Socinian
             will
             solve
             very
             plausibly
             all
             the
             objections
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             produce
             allegations
             ,
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             he
             will
             make
             far
             stronger
             ,
             than
             the
             Doctor
             doth
             his
             against
             the
             Pope
             ;
             nor
             will
             there
             want
             some
             obscure
             testimonies
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             express
             ones
             from
             the
             Arrian
             Hereticks
             to
             evince
             the
             Tenet
             ;
             if
             this
             then
             were
             voted
             by
             a
             King
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             Bishops
             and
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             must
             not
             disobey
             and
             hold
             Christs
             Divinity
             ;
             since
             the
             thing
             was
             done
             by
             them
             to
             whom
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             sayes
             )
             
               rightfull
               power
               legally
               pertain'd
            
             .
             They
             having
             no
             infallibility
             then
             ,
             may
             happen
             to
             vote
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctor
             having
             no
             infallible
             certainty
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             ought
             not
             recede
             from
             his
             lawful
             Superiours
             ,
             so
             as
             upon
             these
             grounds
             all
             religion
             may
             be
             reformed
             into
             Atheism
             ;
             and
             (
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             once
             denied
             )
             the
             temporal
             Power
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             have
             his
             rightful
             authority
             stinted
             ,
             but
             at
             pleasure
             to
             make
             Reformation
             upon
             Reformation
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             
               per
               omnia
               saecula
               saeculorum
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             the
             answers
             to
             the
             foure
             last
             Chapters
             of
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Hammonds
               second
               sort
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               his
               pretence
               that
               they
               retain
               the
               way
               to
               preserve
               Unity
               in
               Faith
               ,
               refuted
               .
            
          
           
             MAster
             Hammond
             hath
             at
             length
             finish't
             
             his
             greatest
             task
             ,
             and
             done
             preaching
             of
             the
             
               first
               species
               of
               Schism
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               offence
               against
               the
               subordination
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               by
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Apostles
               setled
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             is
             now
             arrived
             to
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             as
             it
             
               signifies
               an
               offence
               against
               the
               mutual
               unity
               ,
               peace
               and
               charity
               ,
               which
               Christ
               left
               among
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Schism
             against
             Charity
             ,
             
               for
               methods
               sake
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             he
             divides
             into
             three
             species
             .
             
             The
             
               first
               is
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               Traditions
               ,
               a
               departure
               from
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Faith
               once
               delivered
            
             
             
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               from
               the
               institutions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               of
               the
               first
               and
               purest
               times
               ,
               whether
               in
               Government
               or
               practises
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             first
             this
             methodical
             Dr.
             makes
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             all
             one
             ;
             putting
             his
             
               Schism
               against
               Faith
            
             for
             the
             first
             species
             of
             his
             Schism
             against
             
               mutual
               Charity
            
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             ranks
             also
             the
             rejecting
             Christs
             Institution
             of
             Government
             under
             this
             second
             species
             of
             
               Schism
               against
               Charity
            
             ,
             which
             most
             evidently
             was
             the
             first
             General
             Head
             of
             Schism
             hitherto
             treated
             of
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Offence
               against
               Subordination
               setled
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             For
             Christ
             could
             not
             settle
             such
             a
             subordination
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             at
             the
             same
             time
             
               institute
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             since
             there
             can
             be
             neither
             subordination
             without
             Government
             ,
             nor
             Government
             without
             subordination
             .
             So
             as
             now
             the
             Schism
             against
             Government
             is
             come
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             
               Schisms
               against
               mutual
               Charity
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             mend
             the
             matter
             ,
             comprehended
             under
             the
             same
             Head
             with
             
               Schism
               against
               Faith.
            
             Was
             ever
             such
             a
             confusion
             heard
             of
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             done
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               for
               methods
               sake
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             second
             species
             of
             his
             Schism
             against
             
               mutual
               Charity
            
             ,
             is
             an
             
               offence
               against
               external
               peace
               and
               Communion
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             Where
             I
             find
             as
             much
             blundering
             as
             formerly
             .
             For
             these
             words
             must
             either
             signifie
             an
             Offence
             against
             Superiors
             and
             
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             again
             co-incident
             both
             with
             the
             first
             general
             Head
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             dissolves
             the
             subordination
             of
             the
             Churches
             subjects
             ;
             and
             
             also
             with
             the
             first
             particular
             species
             of
             
               Schism
               against
               mutual
               Charity
            
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Doctors
             method
             )
             included
             a
             breach
             from
             the
             
             Government
             instituted
             by
             Christ.
             Or
             else
             ,
             they
             must
             signifie
             an
             Offence
             against
             the
             mutually
             and
             equally-due
             correspondence
             and
             Charity
             ,
             which
             one
             fellow-member
             ought
             to
             have
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             falls
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             his
             third
             and
             last
             species
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             ,
             
               The
               want
               of
               that
               Charity
               which
               is
               due
               from
               every
               Christian
               to
               every
               Christian.
            
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             jumbling
             all
             the
             Bells
             together
             in
             a
             confused
             disorder
             may
             be
             called
             musical
             ,
             then
             the
             Doctors
             division
             may
             be
             styled
             methodical
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             he
             subdivides
             this
             first
             species
             ,
             (
             to
             
             wit
             ,
             
               Schism
               against
               Faith
            
             )
             into
             
               A
               departure
               from
               those
               Rules
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               for
               the
               founding
               and
               upholding
               truth
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             into
             
               The
               asserting
               particular
               doctrins
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               and
               the
               Apostolical
               pure
               Churches
               establishment
               .
            
             But
             first
             he
             cleares
             himselfe
             of
             the
             former
             of
             these
             by
             answering
             our
             suggestion
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             that
             
               in
               casting
               out
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               have
               cast
               off
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               Unity
               .
            
             To
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             
               the
               answer
               is
               obvious
               ;
               First
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               was
               never
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               Christian
               Unity
               ,
               or
               that
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               conservatory
               for
               ever
               of
               all
               Christian
               Truth
               ,
               more
               than
               any
               other
               Bishop
               or
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             
             
               ordaining
               or
               planting
            
             .
             Where
             I
             find
             almost
             as
             many
             absurdities
             hudled
             together
             as
             words
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             what
             signifies
             
               the
               Bp.
               of
               Rome
               was
               not
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ?
               Christ
            
             was
             not
             on
             earth
             when
             St.
             Peters
             Successors
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             sate
             there
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             ordained
             St.
             Peter
             chief
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Saint
             Peter
             was
             not
             yet
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             Next
             ,
             if
             he
             meanes
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             not
             appointed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Head
               of
               Christian
               Unity
            
             ,
             St.
             Hierom's
             testimony
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Doctors
             word
             ,
             who
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               Inter
               duodecim
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Amongst
               the
               ,
               twelve
               one
            
             
             
               was
               chosen
               ,
               that
               A
               HEAD
               being
               constituted
               ,
            
             the
             
               OCCASION
               OF
               SCHISM
               MIGHT
               BE
               TAKEN
               AWAY
               .
            
             Where
             we
             see
             expresly
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Predecessor
             ,
             was
             advanced
             to
             be
             HEAD
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             take
             away
             occasion
             of
             Schism
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             
               HEAD
               OF
               CHRISTIAN
               UNITY
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             hence
             also
             follows
             that
             Christian
             Unity
             is
             
               conserved
               by
               him
               more
               than
               by
               any
               other
               Bishop
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctors
             assertion
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             equivocates
             in
             the
             word
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             takes
             in
             it
             a
             sence
             which
             he
             knowes
             we
             never
             mean't
             :
             Our
             acception
             of
             it
             being
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             communicating
             with
             the
             Mother
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             his
             ,
             of
             the
             private
             Diocess
             of
             Rome
             it selfe
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             is
             groundless
             to
             affirm
             ,
             even
             of
             this
             private
             Church
             of
             Rome
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             she
             
               is
               not
               the
               conservatory
               of
               Christian
               Truth
               more
               than
               any
               other
            
             ;
             since
             the
             Doctor
             cannot
             but
             know
             the
             Fathers
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             beleefe
             ,
             holding
             that
             the
             two
             chief
             Apostles
             ,
             dying
             there
             ,
             bequeathed
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             sacred
             Legacy
             ,
             a
             greater
             vigour
             of
             Christian
             Tradition
             .
             Again
             ,
             Histories
             and
             Fathers
             witnessing
             so
             unanimously
             her
             firm
             persistance
             above
             the
             rest
             ;
             objections
             often
             urged
             by
             our
             Authors
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             the
             Doctor
             might
             at
             least
             have
             afforded
             us
             one
             testimony
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             besides
             his
             own
             bare
             saying
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Doctors
             intent
             in
             saying
             
               Christ
               did
               not
               appoint
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               conservatory
               (
               for
               ever
               )
               of
               all
               Christian
               truth
               ?
            
             What
             meanes
             this
             canting
             
               Parenthesis
               (
               for
               ever
            
             )
             As
             if
             Christ
             might
             perhaps
             appoint
             her
             to
             conserve
             truth
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             meant
             after
             some
             time
             
             to
             discharge
             her
             of
             that
             office
             .
             But
             this
             Parenthesis
             the
             Doctor
             reserved
             for
             a
             starting-hole
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             at
             pleasure
             cry
             out
             
               she
               had
               erred
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             found
             out
             some
             odd
             testimony
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             help
             of
             an
             id-est-clause
             might
             overthrow
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             His
             second
             Defence
             for
             
               relinquishing
               the
               means
               to
               preserve
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             which
             we
             charge
             them
             with
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               The
               way
               provided
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               for
               preserving
               the
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               is
               fully
               acknowledged
               by
               their
               Reformation
               .
               Which
               way
            
             (
             sayes
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               is
               made
               up
               of
               two
               Acts
               of
               Apostolical
               Providence
               ;
               First
               ,
               their
               resolving
               upon
               some
               few
               heads
               of
               efficacy
               to
               the
               planting
               of
               Christian
               life
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preaching
               and
               depositing
               them
               in
               every
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               establishing
               an
               excellent
               subordination
               of
               Church-officers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             
             Acts
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             of
             
               Apostolical
               Providence
            
             ;
             if
             these
             two
             Heads
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             as
             thus
             deposited
             ,
             be
             indeed
             sufficient
             to
             form
             a
             Christian
             life
             in
             order
             to
             the
             attainment
             of
             Eternal
             bliss
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             came
             down
             certainly
             to
             us
             by
             this
             depository
             way
             at
             first
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             derived
             successively
             age
             by
             age
             ,
             Dr.
             Hammond
             
             is
             suddenly
             become
             a
             Proselyte
             and
             a
             plain
             Papist
             :
             For
             ,
             we
             neither
             say
             we
             have
             any
             point
             of
             Faith
             superfluous
             for
             the
             Community
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             nor
             that
             those
             we
             have
             ,
             came
             to
             us
             by
             any
             other
             meanes
             than
             
               seruando
               depositum
            
             ,
             by
             preserving
             uncorrupted
             those
             necessary
             doctrines
             thus
             deposited
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             fear
             much
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             comes
             to
             scanning
             ,
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
               neither
               goes
               to
               Church
               nor
               stayes
               at
               home
               ,
            
             but
             halts
             
             very
             lamely
             in
             the
             mid-way
             .
             He
             stayes
             not
             at
             home
             ;
             for
             his
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             so
             far
             from
             holding
             the
             points
             deposited
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Churches
             ,
             a
             certain
             way
             to
             
               preserve
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             abominable
             to
             her
             than
             the
             name
             of
             Tradition
             .
             This
             appeares
             by
             the
             sixth
             Article
             or
             Canon
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             female-headed
             General
             Council
             ,
             where
             the
             Scripture
             is
             made
             the
             sole
             ground
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             nothing
             affirmed
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             built
             upon
             it
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Doctor
             here
             builds
             points
             
               necessary
               to
               salvation
            
             (
             for
             sure
             those
             
               few
               heads
               of
               special
               efficacy
               to
               the
               planting
               a
               Christian
               life
               ,
            
             can
             be
             no
             lesse
             )
             upon
             their
             preaching
             and
             depositing
             them
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Faith
               it self
            
             ,
             (
             for
             Faith
             ,
             if
             not
             one
             ,
             is
             none
             )
             upon
             this
             way
             of
             depositing
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             he
             will
             not
             goe
             to
             Church
             neither
             ,
             though
             he
             stay
             not
             at
             home
             .
             For
             ask
             him
             ,
             are
             those
             
               few
               Heads
            
             all
             that
             are
             necessary
             ?
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             n●
             ;
             yet
             which
             be
             those
             necessary
             Heads
             ,
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             why
             no
             more
             were
             thus
             delivered
             (
             since
             this
             he
             sayes
             is
             
               A
               WAY
               TO
               PRESERVE
               UNITY
               IN
               FAITH
            
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             sees
             what
             multiplicity
             is
             bred
             by
             the
             diverse
             
             interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             )
             ask
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             questions
             ,
             and
             no
             particular
             account
             can
             he
             give
             you
             ;
             only
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             say
             somthing
             in
             geneneral
             ,
             lest
             he
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             utterly
             contemned
             all
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             these
             Churches
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             deposited
             those
             
               few
               Heads
               of
               such
               special
               eefficacy
               to
               plant
               Christian
               life
               ,
            
             were
             they
             infallible
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             may
             certainly
             trust
             to
             in
             their
             preserving
             that
             depositum
             ?
             if
             they
             were
             ▪
             
             they
             might
             as
             well
             be
             infallible
             in
             other
             necessary
             points
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             slipt
             ,
             by
             good
             hap
             ,
             into
             our
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             (
             though
             hoodwink't
             )
             goes
             to
             Church
             again
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             not
             infallible
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             connot
             certainly
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             delivered
             us
             the
             right
             depositum
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             they
             received
             ,
             then
             the
             Drremaines
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             For
             since
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             without
             some
             efficacious
             meanes
             of
             bringing
             it
             down
             to
             us
             inerrably
             true
             ,
             unless
             this
             depositing
             was
             such
             as
             must
             upon
             necessity
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             (
             
               which
               is
               that
               we
               call
               Infallibility
               ,
            
             or
             Indefectibility
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             the
             
               providence
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             had
             been
             very
             sleight
             ,
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Doctors
             purpose
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             no
             efficacious
             way
             to
             
               preserve
               Unity
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             He
             addes
             afterwards
             ,
             
               And
               all
               this
               is
               asserted
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               every
               true
               son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               as
               zealously
               as
               is
               pretended
               by
               any
               Romanist
               .
            
             Here
             again
             the
             Doctor
             seemes
             to
             step
             forwards
             towards
             the
             Church
             ▪
             and
             to
             draw
             a
             great
             troup
             of
             backward
             unwilling
             Protestants
             after
             him
             .
             For
             if
             they
             hold
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             he
             meanes
             by
             these
             words
             )
             the
             doctrines
             deposited
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               as
               zealously
               as
               the
               Romanists
            
             ,
             they
             must
             hold
             them
             as
             of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             so
             farre
             our
             well-grounded
             zeal
             carries
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             depositary
             is
             so
             trusty
             as
             it
             cannot
             deceive
             us
             .
             Now
             you
             see
             the
             Doctor
             is
             got
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             Church-door
             .
             But
             when
             he
             heares
             them
             within
             the
             Church
             talk
             that
             a
             company
             of
             men
             can
             be
             Infallible
             ;
             he
             leaps
             you
             back
             at
             one
             jump
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Sceptick
             Schooles
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Academicks
             .
          
           
           
             But
             how
             could
             Mr.
             Hammond
             imagine
             this
             pretence
             sufficient
             to
             acquit
             him
             from
             Scism
             in
             
               renouncing
               the
               way
               to
               preserue
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             or
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             and
             his
             fellowes
             still
             
               fully
               acknowledged
               it
            
             .
             The
             way
             to
             preserve
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             held
             by
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             before
             their
             breach
             ,
             was
             the
             beleefe
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             mans
             wit
             cannot
             invent
             a
             better
             for
             that
             End.
             Either
             then
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             the
             way
             to
             preserve
             
               Unity
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             ;
             if
             this
             ,
             you
             manifestly
             broke
             and
             rejected
             it
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             19th
             Article
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             new
             Creed
             professedly
             declares
             ;
             if
             some
             other
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             include
             a
             fallibility
             and
             uncertainty
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             the
             doctrine
             she
             teaches
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             either
             evidence
             to
             us
             that
             a
             
               professed
               and
               beleeved
               fallibility
            
             can
             be
             a
             better
             way
             to
             preserve
             
               Unity
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             than
             a
             
               beleefe
               of
               Infallibility
            
             ;
             or
             else
             grant
             that
             renouncing
             the
             latter
             you
             renounced
             the
             best
             and
             most
             efficacious
             way
             to
             conserve
             such
             an
             Unity
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             to
             preserve
             Unity
             in
             Faith
             here
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Doctor
             (
             as
             fully
             and
             zealously
             acknowledged
             by
             him
             &
             his
             fellows
             )
             is
             the
             establishment
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             of
             
               an
               excellent
               subordination
               of
               all
               inferiour
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               every
               province
               to
               their
               Metropolitans
               ,
               of
               the
               Metropolitans
               in
               every
               region
               or
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               Patriarchs
               or
               Primates
               ;
               allowing
               also
               amongst
               them
               such
               a
               primacy
               of
               Order
               or
               Dignity
               a●
               might
               be
               proportionable
               to
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c
             ▪
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             w●
             will
             examine
             a
             while
             ,
             whether
             this
             way
             ,
             thu●
             laid
             out
             ,
             be
             indeed
             
               the
               way
               to
               preserve
               Unity
               i●
            
             
             Faith
             !
             For
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             this
             subordination
             ,
             no
             Priest
             is
             bound
             to
             beleeve
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             Bishop
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             nor
             Metropolitan
             his
             Patriarch
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             conduce
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ?
             But
             peradventure
             he
             will
             say
             this
             subordination
             in
             obedience
             is
             a
             great
             help
             to
             keep
             out
             errours
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             into
             consideration
             how
             this
             point
             relates
             to
             
               Unity
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             means
             to
             
               conserve
               Truth
            
             ,
             the
             breaking
             of
             which
             Unity
             is
             called
             Schism
             .
             So
             the
             question
             in
             that
             case
             is
             reduced
             to
             the
             examine
             how
             his
             subordination
             provides
             against
             Schism
             .
             Let
             us
             admit
             then
             that
             all
             the
             world
             were
             made
             up
             of
             Churches
             governed
             in
             this
             Order
             as
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             put
             them
             ;
             I
             would
             ask
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             a
             Priest
             had
             dissented
             from
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             an
             Arian
             ,
             but
             yet
             consented
             with
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             schism
             in
             so
             doing
             ?
             The
             Doctor
             must
             answer
             ,
             No
             ;
             for
             the
             Metropolitan
             being
             of
             higher
             Authority
             than
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             adherence
             to
             him
             would
             more
             secure
             the
             Priest
             from
             schism
             ,
             than
             the
             relinquishing
             the
             Bishop
             could
             endanger
             him
             .
             Next
             ,
             if
             a
             Bishop
             dissent
             from
             an
             heretical
             Metropolitan
             ,
             but
             consents
             with
             a
             Catholick
             Patriarch
             ,
             is
             it
             yet
             Schism
             ?
             Surely
             no
             ,
             since
             the
             same
             reason
             clears
             him
             that
             cleared
             the
             Priest
             before
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Metropolitan
             dissent
             from
             his
             own
             Primate
             or
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             agree
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             it
             yet
             schism
             ?
             Certainly
             no
             ;
             for
             the
             collection
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             being
             of
             greater
             Authority
             than
             any
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             can
             by
             consequence
             more
             excuse
             him
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             can
             condemn
             him
             .
             Hitherto
             then
             we
             have
             found
             none
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Amulets
             against
             Shism
             .
             Let
             us
             proceed
             ;
             
             If
             a
             Patriarch
             dissent
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             Doctors
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             concedes
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             it
             yet
             schism
             ?
             The
             Doctor
             answers
             ,
             no
             ;
             For
             in
             regard
             he
             owed
             the
             other
             onely
             something
             more
             of
             a
             civil
             respect
             ,
             as
             a
             younger
             
             brother
             does
             an
             Elder
             ,
             without
             any
             inferiority
             to
             him
             in
             Command
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Schism
             .
             Forwards
             still
             ;
             Suppose
             some
             Nation
             or
             some
             Patriarch
             dissent
             from
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             is
             it
             yet
             Schism
             ,
             still
             the
             Dr.
             answers
             ,
             No
             ;
             for
             in
             his
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             branch't
             Schism
             into
             all
             its
             Species
             ,
             he
             put
             no
             such
             schism
             as
             that
             against
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             .
             How
             then
             hath
             Mr.
             Hammond
             by
             this
             new
             way
             provided
             against
             Schism
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             this
             Subordination
             ,
             all
             the
             Church
             may
             fall
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             find
             lawful
             excuses
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             ▪
             being
             Scismaticks
             ;
             since
             the
             oeconomy
             of
             that
             distracted
             Family
             is
             so
             order'd
             ,
             that
             neither
             any
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             nor
             any
             in
             common
             ,
             have
             any
             tie
             to
             hold
             them
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             without
             which
             ty
             of
             consent
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             this
             imagin'd
             subordination
             can
             no
             way
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             preserve
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             conquently
             the
             Drs.
             Church
             ▪
             government
             (
             without
             some
             stronger
             obligation
             to
             knit
             up
             all
             this
             Order
             in
             an
             Unity
             )
             is
             not
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Providence
            
             ,
             either
             worthy
             our
             Saviour
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             King
             or
             Emperour
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             is
             he
             no
             body
             now
             ,
             who
             before
             was
             the
             Chief
             ?
             It
             seemes
             the
             Apostles
             made
             no
             reckoning
             of
             him
             in
             all
             their
             Providence
             .
             It
             is
             wonderful
             Mr.
             Hammond
             should
             so
             forget
             himself
             ,
             and
             proceed
             so
             inconsonantly
             to
             his
             own
             grounds
             ;
             that
             ,
             whereas
             before
             the
             
             King
             was
             
               Chief
               Governour
               ,
               Head
               of
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             Supreme
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             both
             Metropolitans
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             in
             treating
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             instituted
             to
             
               preserve
               the
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             he
             thinks
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             formerly
             
               exalted
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               HOLY
               ,
            
             not
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             .
             Does
             he
             think
             the
             Unity
             of
             such
             a
             Head
             conduces
             nothing
             to
             the
             
               preservation
               of
               Unity
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             grants
             to
             a
             far
             more
             inferiour
             ,
             Bishop
             ?
             or
             accounts
             he
             it
             a
             small
             sin
             for
             a
             Patriarch
             to
             dissent
             from
             so
             Sacred
             a
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             lawful
             Superiour
             ,
             nay
             
               Supreme
               in
               Ecclestastical
               matters
            
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             rightful
             power
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             told
             us
             )
             
               in
               those
               things
               legally
               pertaines
            
             ?
             Yet
             Mr.
             Hammond
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             omit
             it
             .
             For
             though
             he
             may
             talk
             of
             ,
             and
             advance
             that
             doctrine
             in
             common
             ,
             so
             to
             escape
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             (
             for
             you
             must
             conceive
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             have
             even
             a
             
               Bramble
               ▪
            
             rule
             over
             their
             Church
             ,
             than
             that
             all
             ▪
             o're
             ▪
             spreading
             Cedar
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             yet
             he
             declines
             it
             as
             handsomely
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             apply
             that
             doctrine
             to
             particulars
             ,
             as
             is
             seen
             in
             our
             present
             case
             .
             For
             indeed
             who
             would
             not
             laugh
             at
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             told
             us
             (
             as
             he
             must
             ,
             had
             he
             introduced
             the
             King
             )
             that
             it
             was
             the
             heighth
             of
             Schism
             to
             dissent
             in
             a
             point
             of
             Faith
             from
             a
             Thing
             which
             neither
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Protestants
             (
             as
             you
             here
             see
             )
             acknowledge
             ;
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Lay-Elder
             ,
             an
             Office
             ,
             which
             (
             were
             it
             not
             three
             dayes
             older
             )
             might
             seem
             borrowed
             from
             their
             dearly
             beloved
             brethren
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Doctor
             is
             grown
             kind
             ;
             and
             allows
             
             that
             the
             Scripture
             grants
             to
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             some
             
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               or
               Dignity
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             
             then
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             you
             know
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Primacy
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             And
             it
             stands
             onely
             upon
             the
             certainty
             of
             your
             ,
             and
             our
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             it
             signifie
             such
             a
             Primacy
             or
             no.
             Neither
             indeed
             could
             it
             be
             any
             other
             ,
             if
             any
             hold
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             your
             words
             .
             For
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             as
             you
             grant
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Simon
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             plainly
             evidence
             ,
             had
             some
             kind
             of
             
               Primacy
               then
               given
               him
            
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             then
             given
             him
             ,
             he
             then
             had
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             in
             our
             Saviours
             life
             time
             ;
             but
             you
             told
             us
             before
             that
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             had
             the
             
               dignity
               of
               place
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               )
               before
               all
               others
               in
               Christs
               life
            
             
             
               time
               ,
               even
               before
               S.
               Peter
               himself
               ▪
            
             The
             Primacy
             then
             which
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             had
             
               in
               Christs
               life
               time
            
             ,
             must
             be
             some
             other
             Primacy
             ;
             and
             what
             Primacy
             could
             this
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Primacy
               of
               Iurisdiction
            
             ?
             Again
             ,
             if
             by
             this
             Primacy
             he
             allows
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             he
             means
             such
             a
             precedency
             as
             hath
             any
             effect
             or
             efficacity
             in
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             degree
             of
             a
             Primacy
             ;
             this
             is
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             held
             by
             us
             as
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             means
             by
             Primacy
             there
             ,
             a
             meerely
             inefficacious
             and
             dry
             Presidency
             and
             Precedency
             of
             Order
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             with
             us
             the
             walking
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             sitting
             first
             at
             a
             Table
             ,
             without
             any
             superiority
             more
             than
             a
             courteous
             deference
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             then
             the
             Doctor
             must
             imagine
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             had
             no
             better
             thing
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             
               S.
               Peter
               the
               first
            
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             order
             ,
             for
             feare
             the
             good
             Apostles
             should
             fall
             to
             complement
             ,
             who
             should
             sit
             ,
             go
             ,
             or
             speak
             ,
             
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             and
             consequently
             this
             tenet
             (
             being
             an
             Act
             of
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             register'd
             in
             Scripture
             )
             must
             bee
             a
             courteous
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             obliging
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             to
             be
             civil
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             leg
             to
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             paragraph
             the
             Doctor
             is
             full
             of
             
             
               feares
               and
               jealousies
            
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             great
             doubt
             that
             
               the
               subjection
               of
               this
               Church
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               will
               never
               be
               likely
               to
               tend
               to
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
             And
             why
             think
             you
             so
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ?
             doe
             you
             not
             find
             evidently
             that
             the
             Church
             (
             before
             Luther
             and
             K
             ▪
             Henry
             renounced
             the
             said
             Authority
             )
             enjoy'd
             most
             perfect
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             are
             under
             that
             government
             doe
             most
             blessedly
             now
             ?
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             after
             that
             Authority
             was
             rejected
             ,
             nothing
             has
             succeeded
             the
             rejecters
             ,
             but
             perpetual
             turmoiles
             ,
             schisms
             ,
             divisions
             and
             subdivisions
             into
             Sects
             ;
             and
             daily
             mutations
             in
             Faith
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             temporal
             sword
             did
             not
             hinder
             them
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             as
             evident
             as
             all
             History
             ,
             and
             even
             our
             very
             eyes
             can
             witnesse
             a
             truth
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             doe
             not
             the
             present
             distractions
             you
             now
             groan
             under
             awake
             you
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             the
             source
             of
             all
             your
             misery
             springs
             from
             the
             
               leaking
               Cistern
               of
               Schism
            
             you
             have
             digg'd
             for
             your selves
             ?
             Did
             your
             Ancestours
             find
             so
             little
             Unity
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholike
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             have
             you
             found
             such
             a
             constant
             Unity
             since
             you
             left
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             presume
             the
             re-admitting
             that
             Government
             
               is
               never
               likely
               to
               tend
               to
               Unity
               ?
            
             Yet
             you
             cannot
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             
               unlesse
               all
               other
               Churches
               of
               Christians
               paid
               that
               subjection
               too
               .
            
             Do
             you
             your
             obligation
             ;
             why
             should
             their
             backwardnes
             
             in
             their
             duties
             make
             you
             deny
             yours
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             whom
             doe
             you
             call
             Christians
             ?
             all
             that
             cry
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             professe
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             deny
             the
             onely
             certain
             Rule
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Law
             ?
             such
             as
             were
             the
             
               Gnosticks
               ,
               Carpocratians
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             heresies
             that
             ever
             arose
             since
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             doe
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             word
             Christians
             ,
             onely
             those
             ,
             
               qui
               faciunt
               voluntatem
               Patris
               ,
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               all
               that
               hear
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             certain
             and
             common
             Rule
             to
             know
             what
             Christs
             Law
             is
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             all
             these
             acknowledge
             subjection
             to
             the
             Head-Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             never
             denied
             by
             any
             but
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             denied
             it
             ,
             cast
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             refusing
             to
             
               hear
               her
            
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               had
               not
               acknowledg'd
               it
               ere
               your
               departure
               .
            
             Admit
             they
             had
             not
             :
             can
             their
             pattern
             warrant
             you
             (
             more
             than
             it
             can
             warrant
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutychians
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             unless
             you
             be
             certain
             they
             did
             well
             in
             it
             ?
             They
             rejected
             it
             indeed
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             reward
             were
             by
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             (
             till
             you
             ,
             falling
             into
             the
             same
             fault
             ,
             began
             to
             call
             them
             Brothers
             )
             and
             by
             all
             your
             Ancestours
             justly
             held
             and
             called
             Schismaticks
             .
             Yet
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             their
             right
             mood
             ,
             they
             admitted
             it
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Roman-Catholike
             ,
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Florentine
             Council
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             subscribed
             ;
             nay
             even
             when
             they
             were
             disgusted
             and
             refused
             Unity
             ,
             they
             
               acknowledged
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             as
             appeares
             by
             a
             testimony
             of
             Gerson
             ,
             cited
             by
             your
             friend
             Bishop
             Bramhall
             against
             himselfe
             (
             
               in
               his
               just
               vindication
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             p.
             101.
             )
             which
             witnesses
             
             that
             the
             Greeks
             departed
             from
             the
             then-Pope
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Wee
               acknowledge
               thy
               power
               ,
               we
               cannot
               satisfie
               your
               covetousness
               ,
               live
               by
               your selves
               .
            
          
           
             His
             second
             doubt
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             
             
               is
               not
               able
               to
               administer
               that
               vast
               Province
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             how
             he
             did
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             why
             he
             may
             not
             do
             the
             same
             again
             as
             well
             as
             formerly
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             it
             a
             
               politick
               probleme
            
             whether
             hee
             can
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             would
             have
             
               it
               judged
               by
               those
               who
               are
               by
               God
               entrusted
               with
               the
               Flock
               .
               Id
               est
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               the
               Princes
               ,
               the
               nursing
               Fathers
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             
               politick
               probleme
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               question
               concerning
               Government
            
             ;
             but
             since
             it
             concernes
             
               Government
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             it
             falls
             not
             under
             the
             scanning
             of
             temporal
             Politicians
             .
             The
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             would
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             pretty
             pass
             ,
             if
             the
             Government
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             so
             long
             acknowledged
             as
             left
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             300.
             yeares
             (
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             )
             ere
             there
             were
             any
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             should
             anew
             be
             call'd
             into
             question
             by
             humane
             policy
             .
             But
             these
             two
             words
             of
             Scripture
             
               Nursing
               Fathers
            
             make
             it
             plain
             to
             the
             Doctor
             (
             satisfy'd
             with
             any
             thing
             himself
             fancies
             )
             that
             the
             Government
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Church
             belongs
             to
             Kings
             ;
             as
             if
             to
             
               nurse
               ,
               cherish
            
             and
             foster
             ,
             were
             to
             
               rule
               ,
               order
               ,
               govern
            
             and
             command
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             Ioseph
             ,
             who
             was
             Foster-father
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             as
             good
             as
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             with
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             true
             Father
             .
             And
             I
             wonder
             where
             this
             Doctor
             ever
             read
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             entrusted
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             affaires
             to
             any
             but
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             held
             Nero
             ,
             
             the
             Heathen
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             have
             right
             and
             title
             o
             be
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             our
             Saviour
             left
             that
             authority
             with
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             by
             what
             new
             Orders
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             be
             transfer'd
             from
             their
             Successors
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             secular
             Princes
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             has
             by
             his
             former
             words
             brought
             the
             matter
             at
             length
             to
             a
             finall
             decision
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             sitting
             the
             Pope
             should
             rule
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             none
             denies
             but
             a
             few
             
               schismatical
               Princes
            
             ;
             he
             comes
             to
             take
             up
             the
             controversie
             ,
             and
             tels
             us
             those
             very
             Princes
             (
             for
             all
             Catholike
             Princes
             have
             already
             determined
             the
             contrary
             )
             must
             decide
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
             As
             if
             an
             Umpire
             ,
             being
             to
             arbitrate
             a
             quarrel
             about
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Vice-chancellour
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             opposed
             by
             the
             Major
             ,
             his
             Competitor
             ,
             should
             take
             up
             the
             businesse
             by
             saying
             it
             was
             a
             
               politick
               probleme
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             bee
             decided
             by
             none
             but
             the
             Major
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               
                 Dr.
                 Hammonds
              
               evasion
               in
               recurring
               to
               the
               first
               300.
               yeares
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               humble
               and
               docible
               temper
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             cleared
             the
             Protestants
             for
             renouncing
             the
             Rules
             of
             Faith
             ;
             (
             which
             was
             part
             of
             his
             well-divided
             
               Schism
               against
               mutual
               Charity
            
             as
             far
             as
             it
             concernes
             Faith
             )
             he
             is
             come
             to
             treat
             next
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             that
             first
             species
             of
             
               mutual
               Charity
            
             ,
             which
             
               concernes
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             
               particular
               doctrines
               in
               Faith
            
             :
             in
             which
             he
             sayes
             
               he
               doubts
               not
               but
               to
               approve
               himselfe
               to
               any
               that
               will
               judge
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Doctrines
               and
               Traditions
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               first
            
             300.
             
               years
               ,
               or
               the
               four
               General
               Councils
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             is
             a
             very
             plausible
             and
             pithy
             piece
             of
             shuffling
             ,
             expressing
             a
             plain
             tergiversation
             from
             
               approving
               himselfe
            
             willing
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             wave
             and
             shift
             the
             Question
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               we
               must
               judge
               of
               Apostolical
               doctrines
               and
               Traditions
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             I
             ask
             ,
             are
             those
             doctrines
             clearer
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             than
             they
             are
             in
             the
             depositories
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             told
             us
             before
             they
             were
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             clearer
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             needed
             we
             those
             depositives
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             does
             that
             
               Apostolical
               Providence
            
             serve
             ?
             If
             
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             judge
             of
             them
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             speakes
             more
             obscurely
             of
             them
             ?
             Again
             ,
             since
             we
             must
             judge
             of
             Apostolical
             doctrines
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             rules
             does
             the
             Doctor
             give
             us
             to
             settle
             our
             judgement
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             cleare
             in
             Scripture
             and
             when
             not
             ?
             for
             we
             see
             many
             men
             ,
             who
             govern
             themselves
             by
             fancy
             ,
             think
             that
             evident
             ,
             which
             another
             judges
             to
             have
             no
             apparence
             of
             truth
             .
             And
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             even
             despair
             of
             bringing
             clearer
             proofes
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             that
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             converted
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Peter
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             you
             saw
             could
             give
             the
             nice
             Doctor
             no
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Another
             tergiversation
             is
             his
             
               standing
               onely
               to
               the
               first
            
             300.
             yeares
             ;
             where
             the
             Authors
             being
             scarce
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Churches
             obscure
             state
             under
             persecution
             ;
             and
             hardly
             any
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             late
             risen
             controversies
             between
             us
             ,
             he
             hopes
             no
             great
             matter
             can
             be
             concluded
             against
             him
             thence
             ,
             where
             scarce
             any
             thing
             is
             found
             that
             concernes
             our
             quarrel
             .
             As
             if
             ,
             being
             to
             fight
             a
             Duel
             with
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             he
             would
             stand
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             no
             place
             and
             time
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             a
             wildernesse
             and
             a
             dark
             night
             ;
             where
             they
             might
             be
             sure
             never
             to
             meet
             ,
             or
             being
             met
             ,
             never
             see
             one
             another
             .
             No
             better
             is
             his
             standing
             to
             the
             four
             first
             Councils
             onely
             ;
             which
             were
             all
             call'd
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ,
             and
             so
             touch
             not
             any
             point
             of
             debate
             between
             us
             ,
             except
             onely
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             therefore
             obscurely
             ;
             the
             best
             testimonies
             out
             of
             which
             have
             been
             already
             objected
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             solved
             by
             us
             .
             But
             why
             onely
             foure
             ?
             since
             all
             Councils
             are
             of
             equal
             Authority
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             found
             to
             authorize
             the
             first
             foure
             ,
             but
             
             was
             found
             in
             the
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             this
             challenge
             of
             the
             Drs.
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             an
             Arian
             Heretick
             would
             be
             judged
             by
             no
             place
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             were
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
            
             ;
             where
             nothing
             is
             found
             concerning
             that
             point
             ;
             dilating
             much
             upon
             the
             praises
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             most
             pure
             and
             uncorrupted
             piece
             of
             Scripture
             that
             Book
             is
             ;
             but
             producing
             no
             Evidence
             in
             the
             world
             why
             the
             other
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             were
             not
             as
             pure
             and
             sacred
             as
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doctor
             escapes
             not
             so
             ;
             he
             has
             engag'd
             himselfe
             by
             this
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             secure
             grant
             ,
             further
             than
             he
             imagines
             .
             His
             allowing
             of
             foure
             Councils
             to
             examine
             his
             Faith
             by
             ,
             is
             an
             acknowledgement
             that
             he
             admits
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             as
             sacred
             and
             binding
             .
             He
             must
             either
             then
             shew
             EVIDENCE
             that
             the
             5th
             Council
             erred
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             her
             Pastors
             had
             declined
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Age
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             ,
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             forfeiting
             the
             title
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             :
             for
             no
             lesse
             blot
             will
             fall
             to
             his
             share
             ,
             who
             rejects
             an
             Authority
             held
             sacred
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             most
             clear
             Evidence
             of
             a
             just
             exception
             .
             As
             he
             who
             acknowledges
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             admitting
             the
             Acts
             of
             some
             as
             valid
             Lawes
             ,
             is
             bound
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             acknowledgment
             of
             some
             ,
             to
             accept
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             unless
             an
             open
             Evidence
             convince
             their
             Votes
             not
             to
             have
             been
             free
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             some
             other
             known
             defect
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             them
             Onely
             in
             this
             latter
             a
             far
             lesse
             Evidence
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             being
             but
             humane
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             was
             held
             and
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             
             sacred
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             hee
             accepts
             not
             even
             of
             those
             four
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             Councils
             to
             be
             of
             Authority
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             thinks
             there
             is
             no
             doctrine
             in
             these
             against
             his
             Fancy
             or
             Faith
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             ,
             he
             hopes
             he
             can
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             shuffle
             it
             off
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             gaining
             a
             very
             great
             patronage
             and
             countenance
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             in
             pleading
             it
             relies
             on
             such
             highly
             authoriz'd
             supports
             .
          
           
             No
             candider
             than
             the
             former
             is
             his
             evasion
             
             of
             being
             judged
             by
             the
             
               purest
               Ages
            
             ;
             which
             in
             reality
             signifies
             onely
             such
             times
             wherein
             nothing
             was
             treated
             against
             those
             heresies
             which
             afterwards
             cling'd
             together
             to
             compound
             Protestantism
             .
             This
             is
             manifest
             by
             his
             admitting
             300.
             
               yeares
               next
               after
               Christ
            
             ,
             no
             more
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             excludes
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Ages
             ,
             yet
             at
             pleasure
             admits
             the
             fourth
             General
             Council
             held
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             fifth
             Age.
             So
             that
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             must
             be
             imagin'd
             to
             be
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             impure
             ,
             afterwards
             
               pure
               again
            
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             supposition
             of
             it
             suits
             best
             for
             the
             Doctors
             purpose
             .
             If
             none
             of
             their
             particular
             heresies
             were
             rife
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             condemned
             in
             the
             first
             obsure
             300.
             years
             ,
             presently
             the
             Dr.
             cries
             up
             those
             Ages
             for
             pure
             ;
             But
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             next
             Age
             ,
             having
             now
             got
             rid
             of
             persecution
             ,
             became
             pester'd
             with
             
               home-bred
               factions
               and
               heresies
            
             ;
             which
             made
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             take
             pen
             in
             hand
             ,
             vigorously
             confuting
             them
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Doctors
             tenets
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Doctor
             presently
             decries
             that
             Age
             as
             
               impure
               ▪
               popish
               ,
               corrupted
            
             .
             But
             then
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             fifth
             age
             was
             call'd
             a
             Council
             ,
             which
             chanced
             to
             treat
             nothing
             professedly
             of
             the
             errours
             afterwards
             
             embraced
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             had
             a
             certain
             passage
             in
             it
             (
             which
             I
             have
             before
             cleared
             )
             serving
             them
             to
             blunder
             in
             against
             the
             Pope
             ;
             Immediately
             that
             Council
             was
             sacred
             ,
             and
             that
             age
             (
             or
             at
             least
             that
             year
             )
             was
             pure
             again
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             the
             doctrine
             of
             that
             Council
             was
             pure
             ,
             but
             the
             beleefe
             of
             the
             Faithful
             in
             that
             Age
             taught
             by
             those
             Pastors
             which
             there
             resided
             must
             be
             pure
             also
             .
             Far
             more
             consonant
             then
             to
             their
             grounds
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             denying
             promiscuously
             all
             Antiquity
             ;
             than
             to
             pick
             and
             cull
             out
             at
             pleasure
             what
             serves
             their
             turn
             (
             as
             doe
             the
             Protestants
             )
             and
             to
             like
             and
             reject
             ,
             allow
             and
             disallow
             what
             makes
             for
             or
             against
             them
             ,
             without
             giving
             ▪
             any
             evident
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             put
             such
             a
             difference
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             therefore
             does
             the
             Doctor
             (
             like
             a
             very
             Saint
             )
             pretend
             in
             behalfe
             of
             their
             Church
             
               an
               unaffected
               ignorance
               though
               they
               should
               mistake
               ,
            
             being
             conscious
             to
             himselfe
             what
             pitiful
             shifts
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             stead
             of
             grounds
             .
             In
             vain
             does
             he
             hope
             that
             this
             ruliness
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             
               and
               obedience
               of
               theirs
            
             will
             render
             them
             approvable
             to
             God
             ;
             unless
             they
             can
             render
             God
             an
             approved
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             will
             at
             pleasure
             hold
             his
             sacred
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             holy
             in
             one
             Age
             and
             adulterate
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             shape
             and
             fashion
             Christs
             
               seamless
               coat
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mode
             of
             their
             ever-changing
             fancy
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             most
             vainly
             doe
             they
             hope
             
               this
               ruliness
               in
               holding
               to
               the
               first
            
             300.
             
               yeares
               will
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
            
             unless
             they
             could
             shew
             that
             all
             the
             points
             of
             Truth
             between
             them
             and
             us
             were
             professedly
             treated
             and
             decided
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             decision
             on
             their
             side
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             He
             ends
             in
             a
             preaching
             manner
             with
             extolling
             
             the
             
               humble
               and
               docible
               temper
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Truly
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             commendation
             to
             your
             Church
             that
             she
             is
             yet
             
               to
               bee
               taught
            
             :
             Pray
             ,
             when
             will
             she
             be
             at
             age
             to
             leave
             going
             to
             School
             ?
             when
             will
             she
             be
             out
             of
             her
             
               prentice-like
               tutorage
            
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             for
             her selfe
             to
             
               professe
               truth
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             should
             do
             ?
             I
             thought
             a
             Church
             should
             have
             been
             
               Columna
               &
               firmamentum
               veritatis
               ;
               the
               Pillar
               and
               firm
               foundation
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             but
             yours
             is
             like
             the
             hinge
             of
             a
             door
             ,
             or
             a
             weather-cock
             ,
             docibly
             turning
             
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               doctrine
            
             .
             How
             doe
             you
             think
             the
             Puritans
             or
             any
             other
             Sect
             should
             in
             reason
             yeeld
             any
             Authority
             to
             your
             Church
             ,
             since
             she
             professes
             her selfe
             yet
             learning
             her
             Faith
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             yet
             knowes
             it
             not
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             such
             a
             commendation
             in
             your
             Church
             to
             be
             docible
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             so
             in
             others
             ▪
             and
             consequently
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             I
             p●ay
             ,
             who
             must
             teach
             her
             ,
             or
             what
             greater
             Professor
             is
             there
             on
             Earth
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christs
             Faith
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Universal
             Church
             may
             submit
             her selfe
             as
             doci●le
             ?
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             that
             one
             particular
             Church
             must
             sisterly
             and
             charitably
             assist
             and
             teach
             another
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             each
             be
             ignorant
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             (
             like
             the
             blind
             leading
             the
             blind
             )
             they
             must
             all
             be
             supposed
             mutual
             Mistre●ses
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             learned
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             examine
             a
             little
             further
             this
             
               docible
               and
               humble
               temper
               of
               your
            
             youngling
             Church
             .
             Is
             it
             d●ciblenesse
             or
             humility
             think
             you
             ,
             to
             forsake
             a
             Mistress
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             the
             qualities
             which
             could
             give
             ●er
             Authority
             ,
             and
             fall
             to
             teach
             your selves
             new
             reformed
             doctrines
             without
             
             any
             Authority
             at
             all
             ?
             Such
             is
             the
             
               humble
               d●ciblenesse
               of
               your
               Church
            
             .
             Is
             it
             docibleness
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             Authority
             of
             14.
             
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             Christendome
             for
             twelve
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             rely
             upon
             your
             own
             judgments
             to
             interpret
             the
             rest
             as
             you
             list
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             so
             much
             ▪
             brag
             ▪
             d
             on
             docibleness
             and
             
               humble
               temper
            
             of
             your
             Church
             .
          
           
             Parallel
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             rather
             far
             ou●vying
             them
             (
             though
             of
             a
             contrary
             strain
             )
             is
             that
             most
             heroick
             Act
             of
             your
             
               docible
               humility
            
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             hold
             things
             concerning
             your
             eternal
             salvation
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
             four
             General
             Councils
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctors
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             300.
             yeares
             ;
             which
             Drs.
             and
             Councils
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             
             of
             your
             Faith
             that
             they
             are
             fallible
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             fallible
             your selfe
             grants
             ;
             for
             you
             confesse
             that
             the
             same
             Church
             erred
             in
             the
             fourth
             Age.
             Now
             ,
             to
             hold
             Articles
             or
             points
             of
             Faith
             upon
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             may
             deceive
             me
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             magnanimous
             piece
             of
             
               docible
               humility
            
             ,
             as
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Doctors
             behalfe
             ,
             neither
             the
             Apostles
             nor
             any
             Saint
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Church
             durst
             ever
             own
             .
             Neither
             can
             the
             present
             Catholikes
             ,
             whom
             some
             (
             who
             neither
             understand
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             Catholike
             grounds
             )
             laugh
             at
             ,
             as
             blindly
             humble
             and
             obedient
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             lay
             claim
             to
             such
             an
             incomparable
             degree
             of
             humility
             ,
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Protestants
             onely
             .
             For
             we
             pretend
             not
             Faith
             certain
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             deemed
             INFALLIBILITY
             in
             the
             Authority
             assuring
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             supposed
             blameable
             by
             you
             for
             failing
             in
             their
             
             grounds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             believing
             the
             Church
             infallible
             ;
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             for
             proceeding
             inconsequently
             upon
             those
             ground●
             ;
             for
             an
             
               infallible
               Authority
            
             deserves
             a
             firm
             assent
             .
             But
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             acceptation
             of
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             you
             pretend
             
               most
               certain
            
             ,
             upon
             an
             Authority
             confessed
             by
             your selves
             uncertain
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             condiscension
             of
             humility
             ,
             such
             a
             prostrating
             your
             proper
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             blindly-cap●ivating
             your
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             even
             an
             utter
             renouncing
             all
             judgment
             ,
             prudence
             and
             common
             sence
             ;
             not
             a
             submitting
             the
             reason
             by
             a
             voluntary
             winking
             at
             objections
             ,
             but
             a
             quite
             extinguishing
             and
             perfect
             putting
             out
             of
             the
             very
             Eye
             of
             reason
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             
               For
               any
               thing
               I
               know
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               may
               lye
               in
               what
               he
               tells
               mee
               ;
               yet
               neverthelesse
               I
               will
               strongly
               perswade
               my selfe
               that
               all
               hee
               sayes
               is
               most
               certainely
               true
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             this
             humility
             the
             Doctor
             calls
             here
             a
             
             
               special
               mark
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Englands
               Reformation
               .
            
             And
             surely
             you
             have
             reformed
             well
             ;
             since
             you
             have
             not
             only
             reform'd
             the
             Unity
             you
             before
             enjoy'd
             ,
             into
             distractions
             ;
             the
             Faith
             you
             formerly
             profest
             into
             new-fangled
             misbeleefes
             :
             but
             your
             former
             reason
             and
             judgment
             into
             present
             folly
             and
             fancy
             .
             What
             is
             said
             of
             your
             accepting
             the
             
               four
               Councils
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             also
             bee
             apply'd
             to
             your
             
               private
               interpretitions
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             which
             found
             your
             Faith
             ;
             which
             Faith
             you
             will
             have
             to
             be
             certain
             and
             firm
             ,
             though
             the
             persons
             Interpretation
             it
             is
             built
             on
             ,
             be
             fallible
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             errour
             .
             The
             pious
             words
             in
             your
             own
             behalfe
             with
             which
             you
             close
             up
             your
             Chapter
             ,
             spoken
             in
             an
             Elegiack
             
             tone
             ,
             are
             very
             moanfully
             moving
             words
             out
             of
             a
             pulpit
             ;
             rhetorical
             enough
             for
             women
             ,
             not
             rational
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             any
             prudent
             man.
             You
             professe
             you
             
               would
               preserve
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Faith
               and
               primitive
               practises
               ,
               as
               entire
               as
               Christs
               body
               or
               garments
               .
            
             Good
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             leave
             mocking
             your
             Readers
             ;
             and
             tell
             us
             why
             the
             Primitive
             times
             must
             needs
             just
             end
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             began
             to
             flourish
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             to
             write
             against
             your
             doctrine
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               Christs
               body
               or
               garments
            
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             such
             great
             respect
             in
             you
             or
             your
             Churches
             doctrine
             allow'd
             towards
             holy
             Reliques
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             trust
             those
             sacred
             pledges
             to
             your
             unhallowed
             hands
             ;
             from
             whose
             rude
             usage
             his
             
               mystical
               Body
            
             ,
             his
             Church
             ,
             Faith
             (
             its
             Rule
             )
             Sacraments
             ,
             Government
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             sacred
             ,
             left
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             hath
             found
             any
             security
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               An
               examination
               of
               some
               common
               notes
               produced
               by
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               to
               particularize
               his
               Clients
               to
               bee
               no
               Schismaticks
               .
            
          
           
             HIs
             9th
             Ch.
             undertakes
             to
             clear
             his
             Church
             from
             the
             2d
             .
             sort
             of
             his
             
               Schism
               against
               mutual
               ●●arity
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             that
             Schism
             which
             is
             against
             
             
               extern
               Peace
            
             ,
             or
             
               Communion
               Ecclesiastical
            
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             alledges
             for
             his
             plea
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             retain'd
             the
             right
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             now
             ,
             Schism
             against
             Subordination
             or
             Government
             (
             for
             they
             are
             all
             one
             )
             which
             was
             the
             first
             general
             Head
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             also
             comprehended
             under
             the
             first
             species
             of
             the
             second
             Head
             ,
             as
             appeares
             C.
             8.
             
             S.
             2.
             is
             by
             the
             Doctors
             accurate
             method
             come
             to
             be
             under
             the
             second
             species
             also
             of
             the
             same
             second
             General
             Head.
             Which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             dividing
             vivens
             into
             Sensitive
             and
             Insensitive
             ,
             and
             then
             subdividing
             the
             Genus
             of
             Sensitive
             into
             the
             two
             Species
             of
             Rational
             and
             Irrational
             ,
             or
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ;
             he
             should
             first
             treat
             of
             Insensitive
             ,
             the
             first
             Genus
             ,
             and
             (
             that
             done
             )
             fall
             in
             hand
             with
             Sensitive
             ,
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             under
             each
             Species
             of
             that
             ,
             returne
             to
             treat
             professedly
             of
             Insensitive
             again
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             Trees
             ,
             Shrubs
             ,
             and
             Herbs
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             speak
             of
             men
             and
             creatures
             endued
             with
             sence
             .
             Surely
             Doctor
             Hammond
             is
             more
             methodical
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             World
             must
             needs
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             another
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             because
             hee
             preaches
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             follow
             him
             through
             all
             his
             Mazes
             ,
             distinguish't
             by
             no
             orderly
             path
             ,
             but
             what
             his
             own
             inconstant
             and
             desultorious
             track
             makes
             .
             First
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             
               retai●
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               in
               and
               under
               which
               the
               Apostles
               ●ounded
               Ecclesiastical
               Assemblies
            
             or
             Communion
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               of
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               inferio●
               Officers
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             Arian
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             denied
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             almost
             
             all
             heresies
             that
             ever
             broke
             from
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             did
             not
             retain
             afterwards
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             own
             Bishops
             .
             But
             what
             availed
             it
             either
             them
             or
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             greater
             danger
             of
             damnation
             ;
             if
             you
             adhered
             to
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             had
             rejected
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             former
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             taught
             you
             doctrines
             contrary
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ;
             without
             whose
             order
             ,
             much
             lesse
             against
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Authority
             to
             teach
             at
             all
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             of
             one
             piece
             of
             your
             Government
             (
             that
             of
             Bishops
             )
             constituted
             indeed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             you
             tell
             us
             not
             of
             the
             main
             hinge
             of
             your
             Churches
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             King
             being
             its
             
               Head
               and
               Supreme
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             and
             top
             of
             your
             Churches
             Government
             ,
             put
             us
             not
             off
             with
             an
             odd
             end
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             for
             substituting
             which
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Head
             you
             rejected
             ,
             wee
             charge
             you
             of
             Schism
             and
             breach
             of
             
               Communion
               Ecclesiastical
            
             :
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             you
             cut
             Gods
             Church
             into
             as
             many
             single
             headed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             diverse-bodied
             and
             disparate
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Kingdoms
             in
             Christendome
             .
             Shew
             us
             that
             this
             your
             Novelty
             in
             Government
             was
             
               practised
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             or
             instituted
             by
             them
             or
             their
             Blessed
             Master
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             say
             something
             to
             the
             point
             .
             Remember
             your
             
               purest
               times
               of
               the
               first
            
             300.
             yeares
             ;
             shew
             us
             that
             all
             that
             time
             the
             Church
             was
             ordered
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Presidency
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             Government
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             If
             you
             cannot
             ,
             then
             tell
             us
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             held
             now
             as
             a
             chief
             point
             of
             Faith
             ?
             You
             may
             not
             in
             reason
             think
             to
             uphold
             your
             
             self
             your
             by
             testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             following
             ages
             ,
             unles
             you
             wil
             disavow
             your
             own
             grounds
             ;
             for
             those
             ages
             were
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             
               all
               impure
            
             .
             Lay
             your
             hand
             then
             on
             your
             heart
             ,
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             in
             good
             sadness
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             gravell'd
             in
             your
             own
             doctrine
             ,
             while
             you
             maintain
             this
             new
             Lay
             ▪
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             plea
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               as
               they
               maintain
               the
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               they
               submit
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
            
             
             
               it
               ,
               acknowledging
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               Governors
               .
            
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             no
             new
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             only
             First
             changed
             into
             Secondly
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             obeying
             ,
             submitting
             to
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             the
             due
             Authority
             of
             Governours
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             formal
             maintaining
             and
             accepting
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             first
             branch
             .
             So
             as
             this
             is
             another
             orderly
             production
             of
             the
             Drs.
             methodical
             Head
             ,
             which
             vents
             it selfe
             in
             
               first
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               thirdly
            
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             though
             both
             his
             
               first
               ,
               second
            
             ,
             and
             third
             bee
             the
             selfe-same
             formal
             thing
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             plea
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             observe
             the
             circumstances
             
             necessary
             to
             the
             assembling
             themselves
             for
             publick
             worship
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             of
             place
             (
             
               Churches
               .
               )
               Secondly
            
             ,
             that
             of
             time
             (
             the
             
               Lords
               day
               ,
               primitive
               Festivals
            
             .
             )
             As
             if
             all
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             World
             doe
             not
             meet
             at
             some
             set
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             appointed
             and
             set
             places
             .
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Formes
               of
               prayer
               and
               praises
            
             (
             almost
             all
             out
             of
             our
             Mass
             and
             
               Breviary
               .
               )
               Celebration
               of
               Sacraments
            
             (
             onely
             five
             of
             them
             being
             quite
             abolish't
             ,
             and
             three
             quarters
             of
             the
             sixth
             .
             )
             Sacramentals
             ,
             Copes
             and
             Surplisses
             ,
             which
             you
             might
             by
             the
             same
             principles
             ,
             call
             rags
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             Preaching
             (
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             such
             doctrine
             as
             none
             ever
             sent
             you
             or
             your
             first
             Fore-fathers
             to
             preach
             .
             )
             Cathechising
             (
             infecting
             and
             imbuing
             tender
             and
             easie
             minds
             with
             your
             tainted
             doctrine
             .
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               hath
               sent
               down
               recommended
               to
               us
               .
            
             Pray
             ,
             by
             whom
             did
             she
             send
             them
             down
             and
             recommend
             them
             to
             you
             ?
             Examine
             wel
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             same
             authority
             recommended
             to
             you
             many
             more
             ,
             as
             from
             her
             ,
             though
             you
             only
             accepted
             of
             what
             you
             thought
             convenient
             .
             
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               of
               discipline
               to
               binde
               all
               to
               these
               performances
               .
            
             Doubtlesse
             all
             Sects
             in
             the
             world
             impose
             some
             obligation
             upon
             their
             subjects
             to
             keep
             them
             together
             ,
             else
             they
             could
             not
             bee
             a
             Sect.
             Yet
             that
             your
             tie
             ,
             either
             to
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             concerning
             Government
             ,
             is
             as
             slack
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             slender
             provision
             made
             against
             Schism
             according
             to
             the
             Protestant
             grounds
             ,
             See
             Part
             3.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             in
             my
             answer
             to
             the
             fore-going
             Chapter
             .
             Neither
             are
             you
             beholding
             to
             your
             doctrine
             for
             any
             discipline
             sufficient
             to
             hold
             you
             together
             in
             Unity
             ,
             (
             a
             professed
             fallibility
             is
             too
             weak
             for
             that
             )
             but
             to
             the
             
               secular
               Power
            
             ;
             the
             threat
             of
             whose
             sword
             held
             you
             in
             awe
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             that
             Power
             was
             dissolv'd
             ,
             your
             slack-sinew'd
             Church
             ,
             which
             no
             tie
             either
             in
             Reason
             or
             Conscience
             held
             together
             ,
             bewrayed
             its
             composition
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             statue
             seen
             by
             Nabuchadonosor
             ,
             fell
             all
             to
             pieces
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             not
             amiss
             ere
             I
             leave
             these
             three
             pleas
             ,
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             second
             survey
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             visibly
             
             perceive
             how
             less
             than
             nothing
             this
             Doctor
             hath
             said
             ,
             either
             to
             his
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             purpose
             .
             To
             make
             this
             discovery
             sincere
             ,
             we
             must
             mark
             his
             intent
             and
             scope
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             free
             or
             clear
             their
             Church
             from
             the
             breach
             of
             
               Commmunion
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             consist
             in
             such
             and
             such
             things
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             that
             goes
             about
             to
             clear
             another
             of
             an
             imputed
             fault
             ,
             should
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             propose
             the
             objected
             fault
             with
             the
             presumptions
             of
             the
             defendants
             guiltiness
             :
             and
             then
             
               diluere
               objecta
            
             ,
             wipe
             off
             the
             stain
             of
             the
             accusations
             ,
             and
             clear
             his
             innocencie
             .
             What
             does
             the
             Dr
             ?
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             objected
             ;
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             that
             ,
             onely
             reckons
             up
             some
             few
             indifferent
             things
             which
             their
             Church
             hath
             not
             rejected
             (
             and
             sure
             it
             were
             a
             hard
             case
             if
             they
             had
             rejected
             all
             which
             their
             Forefathers
             taught
             them
             )
             and
             then
             thinks
             the
             deed
             done
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             first
             that
             they
             retain
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             but
             why
             they
             have
             innovated
             a
             new
             Church-government
             ,
             making
             the
             King
             Head
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ;
             or
             why
             they
             obey
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             can
             derive
             their
             
               mission
               of
               doctrine
            
             from
             no
             former
             Church
             or
             Authority
             ;
             which
             only
             are
             the
             things
             objected
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             schism
             ;
             of
             these
             two
             points
             hee
             sayes
             nothing
             That
             they
             now
             obey
             their
             Bishops
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             but
             why
             they
             obey'd
             not
             him
             ,
             or
             why
             they
             
               cast
               out
               his
               Authority
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             held
             before
             to
             bee
             the
             Chief-Bishop
             ,
             that
             's
             a
             matter
             not
             worth
             clearing
             .
             The
             Pope's
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             ther
             's
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             clears
             his
             side
             from
             Schism
             ,
             because
             they
             assemble
             in
             Churches
             :
             but
             he
             never
             considers
             that
             wee
             charge
             them
             with
             plain
             Sacriledge
             
             for
             meeting
             there
             ,
             and
             deatining
             those
             places
             (
             anciently
             ours
             ,
             and
             built
             by
             us
             )
             out
             of
             the
             true
             owners
             hands
             ,
             and
             applying
             them
             to
             prophane
             uses
             :
             All
             that
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             very
             laudable
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             clearing
             either
             from
             injustice
             ,
             or
             sacriledge
             .
             He
             clears
             their
             Church
             of
             Schism
             ,
             because
             they
             observe
             yet
             
               some
               Festivals
            
             (
             and
             the
             like
             may
             bee
             said
             of
             Sacramentals
             and
             Ceremonies
             )
             but
             considers
             not
             that
             the
             schism
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             voluntary
             pleasure
             ,
             refusing
             some
             ,
             and
             admitting
             others
             ,
             denied
             consequently
             obedience
             to
             that
             Authority
             which
             recommended
             both
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             which
             disobedience
             their
             own
             grounds
             condemnes
             ,
             as
             shall
             presently
             bee
             shewed
             .
          
           
             He
             cleares
             his
             Church
             of
             Schism
             ,
             by
             alledging
             they
             observe
             some
             
               form
               of
               Prayer
            
             :
             but
             never
             takes
             notice
             that
             the
             crime
             wee
             object
             to
             them
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             ruin'd
             Religious
             houses
             to
             build
             dwelling
             Halls
             ;
             so
             they
             mangled
             our
             Holy
             and
             ancient
             Service-books
             to
             patch
             up
             their
             reformed
             piece
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ;
             leaving
             out
             all
             the
             most
             sacred
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Canon
               Missae
            
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             concerned
             the
             Heaven-propitiating
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             highest
             and
             soul-elevating
             Act
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             onely
             taking
             out
             of
             it
             those
             sleighter
             things
             which
             might
             satisfie
             the
             lowersiz'd
             devotion
             of
             
               their
               reformed
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             was
             enough
             to
             serve
             them
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             He
             brings
             ,
             as
             a
             proofe
             of
             their
             innocencie
             from
             schism
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             
               celebration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               Preaching
               and
               Catechizing
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             thinks
             it
             not
             worth
             clearing
             ,
             that
             of
             seven
             
             Sacraments
             they
             have
             retain'd
             onely
             the
             substance
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             another
             .
             Nor
             ever
             considers
             whether
             their
             doctrine
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
             All
             is
             one
             for
             that
             with
             the
             Doctor
             ;
             if
             they
             doe
             but
             
               preach
               ,
               pray
               ,
               and
               catechise
               ,
            
             let
             it
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             note
             that
             they
             are
             
               no
               schismaticks
            
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             hee
             puts
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             cleare
             them
             from
             schism
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             some
             
               Discipline
               to
               bind
               to
               these
               performances
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             use
             some
             little
             wit
             or
             meanes
             to
             maintain
             their
             schism
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             tribe
             together
             ▪
             )
             but
             he
             waves
             that
             for
             which
             onely
             we
             accuse
             them
             of
             Schism
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             utterly
             renounced
             all
             the
             discipline
             ,
             and
             even
             all
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             theirs
             was
             once
             a
             member
             ,
             and
             fancied
             to
             themselves
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             with
             direct
             opposition
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             former
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Nor
             hath
             he
             onely
             ,
             in
             this
             present
             endeavour
             to
             clear
             his
             Church
             of
             Schism
             ,
             omitted
             the
             very
             mentioning
             those
             matters
             which
             were
             to
             be
             cleared
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             things
             he
             alledges
             ,
             as
             whose
             retaining
             ,
             hee
             makes
             account
             frees
             their
             ▪
             Church
             from
             
               schism
               ▪
            
             are
             such
             pitifull
             ordinary
             businesses
             ,
             so
             indifferent
             to
             all
             or
             most
             schismaticks
             and
             hereticks
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             no
             way
             particularize
             them
             to
             be
             none
             ,
             or
             exempt
             them
             from
             the
             common
             crue
             of
             their
             fellowes
             .
             For
             what
             schism
             ever
             arose
             ,
             but
             had
             some
             kind
             of
             government
             or
             discipline
             ,
             had
             their
             meetings
             in
             some
             
               set
               places
            
             ,
             at
             some
             
               set
               times
            
             ,
             pray'd
             in
             their
             own
             new
             way
             ,
             
               preach't
               ,
               taught
               and
               catechiz'd
            
             their
             own
             doctrine
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Doctor
             might
             with
             ●ar
             better
             Logick
             have
             concluded
             
             the
             Protestants
             no
             schismaticks
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             all
             noses
             on
             their
             faces
             ;
             this
             being
             common
             to
             Catholikes
             as
             well
             as
             Schismaticks
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             seem
             partly
             to
             excuse
             them
             :
             whereas
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             admitting
             such
             points
             and
             no
             more
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Doctors
             notes
             of
             his
             Church
             )
             are
             disclaimed
             by
             all
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             common
             to
             almost
             all
             Schismaticks
             .
             Nay
             some
             schismaticks
             and
             hereticks
             have
             retained
             much
             more
             of
             what
             their
             Ancestors
             taught
             them
             ,
             as
             Lutherans
             ;
             some
             almost
             all
             points
             ,
             as
             the
             Greeks
             and
             the
             old
             Arians
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             (
             excepting
             their
             one
             heresie
             against
             Christs
             divinity
             )
             had
             twenty
             times
             more
             markes
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             than
             the
             Drs
             could
             ever
             pretend
             to
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             hee
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             
             Authority
             is
             an
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             
               the
               use
               of
               more
               ceremonies
               and
               Festivals
               an
               imposition
               of
               the
               Romanists
               .
            
             How
             so
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ?
             if
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             was
             brought
             in
             900.
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             when
             Pope
             Gregory
             sent
             to
             convert
             our
             Forefathers
             to
             Christs
             faith
             ,
             as
             your selfe
             and
             your
             followers
             grant
             ,
             then
             how
             is
             it
             
               an
               usurpation
            
             of
             the
             
               present
               Romanists
            
             ?
             Were
             wee
             ,
             who
             now
             live
             ,
             alive
             900.
             yeares
             agoe
             ?
             or
             are
             they
             who
             lived
             900.
             years
             ago
             ,
             alive
             now
             ?
             But
             in
             regard
             you
             onely
             say
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             no
             proof
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             my self
             in
             vouchsasing
             you
             an
             answer
             .
             As
             for
             the
             imposition
             of
             more
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             the
             present
             Romanists
             used
             towards
             you
             ,
             without
             any
             authority
             from
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             silly
             ,
             so
             contrary
             both
             to
             our
             grounds
             and
             your
             own
             also
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             your selfe
             ridiculous
             to
             any
             man
             that
             ,
             understands
             either
             
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
             For
             since
             the
             institution
             of
             Ceremonies
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             ,
             left
             to
             the
             ordering
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             20th
             Article
             of
             the
             new
             English
             Creed
             expressely
             determines
             ,
             and
             all
             moderate
             Protestants
             hold
             ,
             I
             wonder
             why
             our
             Church
             should
             not
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             convenient
             ▪
             ordain
             new
             Ceremonies
             (
             and
             the
             like
             may
             bee
             said
             of
             new
             Festivals
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             indiferent
             also
             )
             and
             recommend
             the
             observation
             and
             practice
             of
             them
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             her
             subjects
             and
             children
             .
             Most
             lawfully
             then
             did
             our
             Church
             ,
             (
             even
             in
             your
             own
             grounds
             )
             in
             imposing
             
               new
               Ceremonies
            
             on
             you
             ▪
             her
             then-subjects
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             as
             unlawfully
             did
             you
             in
             spurning
             against
             her
             Ordinances
             .
             Neither
             consequently
             ,
             can
             those
             few
             you
             retain
             upon
             your
             own
             head
             (
             and
             not
             her
             Authority
             )
             excuse
             you
             from
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Equally
             absurd
             is
             your
             zealous
             profession
             of
             conforming
             your selves
             in
             ceremonies
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               times
            
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Church
             hath
             Authority
             upon
             emergent
             conveniences
             and
             difficulties
             to
             institute
             new
             Ceremonies
             and
             alter
             old
             ones
             ;
             then
             ,
             you
             must
             either
             grant
             our
             Church
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             age
             to
             have
             been
             no
             Church
             (
             which
             you
             dare
             not
             affirm
             for
             fear
             of
             spoiling
             your
             own
             mission
             )
             or
             else
             grant
             that
             you
             were
             more
             bound
             to
             hold
             the
             Ceremonies
             recommended
             by
             her
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             descended
             from
             the
             
               Primitive
               times
            
             ;
             Since
             our
             Church
             could
             better
             see
             what
             was
             expedient
             for
             her
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             than
             the
             Primitive
             could
             foresee
             so
             long
             before
             hand
             ,
             what
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             convenient
             for
             future
             ages
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               
                 Doctor
                 Hammonds
              
               charitablenesse
               in
               admitting
               all
               to
               his
               Communion
               ,
               and
               our
               pretended
               Uncharitablenesse
               for
               refusing
               to
               goe
               to
               their
               Assemblies
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             fifth
             place
             the
             Doctor
             professes
             ,
             like
             a
             good
             charitable
             man
             as
             hee
             is
             ;
             that
             
               they
               exclude
               no
               Christian
               from
               their
               Communion
               ,
               that
               will
               either
               filially
               or
               fraternally
               embrace
               it
               with
               them
               .
            
             No
             truly
             ,
             to
             give
             your
             Religion
             its
             due
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             civil
             and
             courteous
             profession
             ,
             and
             admits
             all
             the
             old
             condemned
             Heresies
             into
             Communion
             ,
             provided
             they
             but
             professe
             Christ
             ;
             whatever
             points
             else
             they
             deny
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             .
             Nay
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             they
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             (
             though
             all
             the
             world
             else
             calls
             them
             Hereticks
             )
             yet
             your
             kind
             hearted
             Church
             cannot
             but
             friendly
             entertain
             them
             .
             You
             keep
             open
             house
             for
             all
             commers
             .
             The
             doctrine
             of
             
               Oportet
               haereses
               esse
               ,
               There
               must
               bee
               heresies
               ,
            
             is
             changed
             by
             your
             boon
             behaviour
             into
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               heresies
               .
            
             For
             whereas
             the
             world
             heretofore
             understood
             those
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             some
             points
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             deny'd
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             tenets
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             you
             have
             now
             quite
             chang'd
             the
             former
             notion
             ;
             and
             think
             
               none
               to
               bee
               excluded
            
             
             
               from
               Communion
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             that
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             so
             as
             though
             they
             deny
             all
             points
             of
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             professe
             Christs
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             ,
             and
             welcome
             .
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               Carpocratians
               ,
            
             perhaps
             Arians
             ;
             nay
             even
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             himselfe
             ;
             all
             these
             sew'd
             together
             only
             with
             the
             aiery
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             will
             serve
             for
             broken-ware
             pieces
             to
             patch
             up
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             motley
             Church
             .
             For
             since
             they
             hold
             to
             his
             grounds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             professe
             Christs
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             cannot
             in
             any
             reason
             admit
             some
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             is
             willing
             to
             admit
             any
             that
             will
             filially
             or
             fraternally
             embrace
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             will
             be
             either
             under
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             above
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             loath
             to
             admit
             communion
             with
             any
             that
             will
             paternally
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             over
             and
             govern
             them
             :
             No
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             ;
             as
             much
             courtesie
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             dram
             of
             
               humility
               ,
               obedience
            
             ,
             nor
             subjection
             to
             Superiours
             :
             These
             peace-preserving
             virtues
             would
             quite
             break
             the
             neck
             of
             Schism
             and
             Faction
             .
             If
             there
             bee
             any
             such
             over-powering
             Authority
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             long
             setled
             in
             possession
             over
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             and
             beleeved
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             in
             never
             so
             many
             ages
             ,
             to
             bee
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             yet
             presently
             the
             spirit
             of
             Schism
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             
               break
               asunder
               the
               bonds
            
             of
             this
             
               paternal
               communion
            
             ;
             to
             pluck
             it
             
               down
               to
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             and
             
               cast
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Island
               .
            
          
           
             You
             are
             willing
             (
             you
             say
             )
             to
             
               admit
               all
               to
            
             
             
               your
               Assemblies
               that
               acknowledge
               the
               foundation
               laid
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             You
             love
             mightily
             to
             talk
             plausible
             words
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             made
             account
             your
             Readers
             should
             bee
             all
             fooles
             ,
             to
             search
             no
             further
             than
             the
             empty
             sound
             of
             your
             universal
             sayings
             ,
             not
             applying
             them
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
             Good
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             tell
             me
             what
             it
             is
             
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               foundation
               laid
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             
               to
               acknowledge
               Scripture
            
             ?
             All
             heresies
             in
             the
             world
             fly
             onely
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             their
             armour-house
             to
             oppugn
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             Arians
             and
             Socinians
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             can
             deny
             Christs
             Godhead
             :
             So
             as
             by
             this
             means
             indeed
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             store
             of
             communicants
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             then
             truth
             being
             one
             ,
             and
             falshood
             manifold
             ,
             if
             their
             interpretation
             be
             different
             from
             yours
             ,
             both
             cannot
             bee
             true
             ,
             and
             consequently
             both
             acknowledge
             not
             the
             foundation
             left
             by
             Christ
             :
             for
             ,
             falsifying
             his
             word
             ,
             cannot
             be
             that
             foundation
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             this
             bee
             the
             foundation
             left
             by
             Christ
             ;
             you
             must
             have
             some
             certain
             and
             
               known
               Rule
            
             to
             come
             by
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             else
             you
             cannot
             be
             certainly
             assured
             who
             acknowledge
             this
             foundation
             ,
             and
             so
             admit
             rashly
             to
             your
             Communion
             you
             know
             not
             whom
             .
             Is
             it
             perhaps
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             restrain'd
             to
             fundamentals
             ?
             still
             the
             same
             difficulty
             remaines
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             have
             some
             certain
             Rule
             to
             distinguish
             and
             sort
             out
             the
             Essentials
             from
             points
             of
             less
             importance
             ;
             to
             talk
             much
             of
             fundamentals
             ,
             and
             never
             tell
             us
             which
             are
             they
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             shuffling
             trick
             of
             a
             mountebank
             ,
             and
             very
             unbecomming
             a
             grave
             Divine
             .
             Or
             is
             this
             Foundation
             perhaps
             the
             solid
             sence
             of
             
             Christs
             law
             
               written
               and
               planted
               in
               the
               tables
               of
               mens
               hearts
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               thence
               by
               a
               welllink't
               chain
               of
               Universal
               Tradition
               derived
               to
               our
               times
               ?
            
             If
             so
             ,
             you
             must
             admit
             onely
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             exclude
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             since
             onely
             they
             hold
             this
             foundation
             .
             Or
             rather
             indeed
             ,
             since
             you
             deny
             this
             way
             of
             bringing
             down
             Faith
             to
             bee
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             Catholikes
             hold
             as
             a
             certain
             and
             infallible
             Rule
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             goe
             conseqently
             to
             your
             own
             grounds
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             admit
             them
             neither
             ,
             since
             this
             is
             not
             the
             by-you
             acknowledged
             foundation
             laid
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             It
             remaines
             then
             that
             you
             are
             
               willing
               to
               admit
            
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             
               say
               they
               have
               the
               Foundation
               laid
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             to
             have
             the
             brotherly
             fellowship
             of
             all
             hereticks
             and
             schismaticks
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             bee
             ;
             since
             all
             pretend
             strongly
             in
             general
             termes
             to
             
               acknowledge
               that
               Foundation
            
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             hee
             lesse
             devoutly
             charitable
             in
             the
             
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             
               they
               earnestly
               desire
               to
               bee
               admitted
               to
               the
               like
               freedome
               of
               external
               Communion
               with
               all
               the
               members
               of
               all
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               occasion
               makes
               us
               capable
               of
               that
               blessing
               of
               the
               one
               heart
               and
               the
               one
               lip
               .
            
             This
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             so
             inured
             to
             a
             drowsy
             ▪
             sounding
             vein
             of
             preaching
             Quodlibets
             ,
             till
             a
             man
             hath
             humm'd
             and
             drumm'd
             away
             all
             reason
             out
             of
             his
             head
             .
             Speak
             sence
             ,
             man
             ;
             and
             let
             your
             pretended
             Charity
             come
             clad
             in
             Truth
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             must
             justly
             suspect
             it
             to
             bee
             nothing
             but
             Pharisaical
             hypocrisie
             .
             I
             hate
             contradictions
             ,
             though
             told
             me
             in
             never
             so
             pious
             a
             tone
             .
             Was
             it
             ever
             heard
             that
             any
             Catholike
             deny'd
             you
             Communion
             ,
             
             if
             you
             were
             capable
             of
             that
             blessing
             of
             
               one
               heart
            
             (
             the
             same
             interiour
             beleefe
             )
             and
             
               one
               lip
            
             (
             the
             same
             exteriour
             profession
             .
             )
             To
             what
             purpose
             then
             are
             those
             seemingly
             pious
             words
             produc'd
             .
             Leave
             off
             paying
             us
             with
             this
             hollow
             language
             ,
             empty
             of
             sence
             ;
             render
             your selves
             capable
             of
             that
             blessing
             in
             your
             actions
             ;
             renounce
             and
             repent
             your
             disobedience
             to
             your
             so-long-acknowledg'd
             Superiours
             :
             Repeal
             your
             schismatical
             ordinances
             against
             Christs
             Church
             :
             Re-acknowledge
             a
             certainty
             in
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             brought
             ,
             by
             your
             professed
             uncertainty
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             Atheism
             ;
             Return
             to
             the
             never-erring
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             held
             you
             for
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             yeares
             in
             the
             firm
             and
             undivided
             Unity
             of
             the
             same
             beleef
             .
             Doe
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             efficaciously
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             be
             freely
             ,
             cordially
             ,
             and
             with
             open
             armes
             received
             into
             Communion
             by
             them
             ;
             who
             would
             willingly
             (
             though
             they
             lovingly
             reprehend
             you
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             reflect
             on
             your
             errours
             )
             not
             onely
             spend
             empty
             words
             ,
             but
             even
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             to
             procure
             your
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             charges
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
             
               only
               hindrances
               which
               obstruct
               external
               Communion
               ,
               are
               wholly
               imputable
               to
               us
               :
            
             which
             hee
             proves
             first
             :
             
               because
               the
               Pope
               excommunicated
               all
               those
               Catholikes
               that
               went
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Assemblies
               in
               the
               tenth
               year
               of
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             .
             And
             was
             it
             not
             well
             done
             think
             you
             ?
             This
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             to
             enjoyn
             the
             Faithful
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             maintained
             a
             different
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             
               heretical
               doctrine
            
             .
             The
             simpler
             sort
             of
             Catholikes
             were
             gull'd
             by
             you
             to
             beleeve
             you
             
             had
             onely
             turn'd
             into
             English
             what
             was
             in
             Latine
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             an
             unwariness
             ,
             went
             to
             your
             Churches
             ,
             which
             lately
             had
             been
             theirs
             ;
             and
             not
             out
             of
             love
             to
             your
             new
             reformed
             doctrine
             :
             Till
             at
             length
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             thought
             fit
             to
             disabusethem
             from
             the
             errour
             into
             which
             your
             false
             perswasions
             had
             led
             them
             ;
             and
             forbid
             them
             the
             
               same
               room
            
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             of
             the
             
               same
               company
            
             .
             And
             I
             wonder
             how
             it
             can
             stand
             with
             reason
             or
             sence
             ,
             that
             ,
             holding
             you
             hereticks
             ,
             we
             should
             let
             the
             poore
             people
             goe
             to
             your
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             bee
             taught
             
               false
               doctrine
            
             ;
             Nay
             even
             Nature
             it selfe
             seems
             to
             interdict
             such
             an
             unnatural
             commerce
             ;
             that
             Catholikes
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             Supremacy
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             Mass
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             doctrines
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             receded
             ,
             sacred
             ,
             should
             goe
             to
             your
             Congregations
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             first
             rail'd
             against
             ,
             as
             Antichristian
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             Idolatrous
             and
             a
             
               blasphemous
               fiction
            
             ;
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             erroneous
             and
             pernicious
             deceits
             .
             Blame
             not
             then
             ,
             Mr.
             Hammond
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             hindering
             this
             confusion
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             
               external
               Communion
            
             ;
             but
             rather
             blame
             your selves
             for
             introducing
             new
             doctrines
             ,
             whence
             result
             such
             incompossible
             and
             inconsistent
             practices
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             from
             this
             prohibition
             ,
             
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Popes
             Excommunication
             ,
             
               it
               is
               visibly
               consequent
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               separate
               .
            
             Sure
             it
             must
             bee
             a
             temper
             of
             shame
             above
             brazen
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             this
             now
             in
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ;
             whereas
             himself
             hath
             laid
             out
             knot
             by
             knot
             how
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             formerly
             ,
             was
             unloosed
             ,
             or
             
             rather
             violently
             broken
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eigthth
             ,
             King
             Edwards
             Protectour
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             first
             ten
             yeares
             of
             this
             Queen
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             though
             enough
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             enough
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             once
             more
             presse
             it
             home
             to
             the
             Dr.
             and
             then
             leave
             him
             to
             his
             wordish
             shifts
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             to
             be
             his
             Judge
             .
             You
             and
             your
             King
             also
             were
             once
             members
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             This
             Authority
             you
             confess
             (
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             5.
             )
             
               you
               cast
               out
               of
               this
               Island
            
             ;
             But
             a
             rejection
             of
             an
             Authority
             ,
             is
             a
             recession
             from
             that
             Authority
             ;
             therefore
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             a
             recession
             from
             the
             formerly-acknowledg'd
             Authority
             .
             So
             far
             for
             Government
             .
             Now
             for
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             .
             You
             once
             beleeved
             and
             practised
             as
             the
             Roman
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             in
             her
             :
             That
             you
             reformed
             you
             confess
             ;
             and
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             14.
             call
             your
             reformations
             ,
             recessions
             from
             the
             
               doctrines
               and
               practises
               of
               Rome
               .
               A
               recession
            
             therefore
             was
             made
             by
             you
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             
               former
               Government
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             former
             
               doctrines
               and
               practises
            
             :
             But
             a
             recession
             is
             a
             
               voluntary
               departure
            
             ,
             as
             plain
             sence
             evidences
             ;
             therefore
             you
             made
             a
             
               voluntary
               departure
            
             from
             the
             formerly-acknowledg'd
             
               government
               ,
               doctrines
               and
               practises
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             Now
             then
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             so
             long
             after
             ;
             and
             after
             so
             large
             a
             narrative
             confession
             of
             your
             own
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             you
             
               departed
               not
               ,
               but
               were
               cast
               out
               ,
            
             as
             if
             nothing
             had
             been
             done
             by
             you
             till
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             forgetfulness
             ,
             as
             could
             onely
             be
             peculiar
             to
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             perceive
             the
             Doctor
             thinks
             there
             is
             no
             Schism
             ,
             till
             the
             Pope
             have
             actually
             excommunicated
             :
             
             as
             if
             there
             might
             not
             bee
             a
             criminal
             departure
             from
             the
             former
             Faith
             ,
             its
             Rule
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Government
             ,
             before
             the
             Church
             comes
             with
             her
             spiritual
             rod
             of
             Excommunication
             to
             whip
             the
             Offender
             .
             From
             all
             these
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             manifested
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             divided
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             made
             your selves
             uncapable
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             former
             Faithful
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             separate
             the
             Faithful
             from
             you
             in
             divine
             offices
             and
             therefore
             both
             just
             and
             fitting
             to
             excommunicate
             you
             ;
             as
             well
             to
             punish
             you
             (
             who
             were
             long
             before
             schismaticks
             )
             for
             your
             crime
             ,
             as
             to
             warn
             the
             sounder
             flock
             to
             abstain
             from
             your
             contagious
             communion
             .
             Neither
             can
             you
             blame
             us
             for
             excommunicating
             you
             ,
             whom
             your
             own
             grounds
             ,
             here
             delivered
             ,
             clear
             in
             that
             point
             from
             any
             imputation
             of
             Rigour
             :
             Your selfe
             confessing
             
               that
               you
               rejected
               Roman
               Catholike●
               from
               your
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               censur'd
               them
               upon
               thei●
            
             
             
               avowed
               contumacy
               against
               the
               orders
               of
               your
               Church
               ▪
            
             Let
             us
             know
             then
             ,
             why
             our
             Church
             might
             not
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             were
             once
             members
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             whose
             recession
             from
             her
             
               orders
               ,
               and
               contumaciou●
               persisting
            
             still
             ,
             your selfe
             will
             witness
             ;
             shew
             us
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             why
             she
             had
             not
             as
             great
             Authority
             ●ver
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             once
             hers
             ,
             as
             your●
             claimes
             over
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             yours
             ;
             o●
             if
             you
             cannot
             ,
             then
             grant
             ,
             you
             were
             justl●
             excommunicated
             by
             her
             once
             ,
             and
             remain
             a●
             justly
             excommunicated
             still
             ,
             until
             you
             disavo●
             that
             contumacy
             ,
             which
             obstructs
             your
             Communion
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Reason
             why
             wee
             hindred
             the
             
               external
               Communion
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             that
             confusion
             ▪
             
             is
             
               our
               imposing
               such
               conditions
               on
               our
               Communion
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               subscribe
               without
               sinning
               or
               seeming
               to
               sin
               against
               conscience
               .
            
             And
             what
             sin
             ,
             or
             seeming
             to
             sin
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             think
             you
             ?
             
               the
               beleefe
               of
               Doctrines
               ,
               or
               Approbations
               of
               Practises
               ,
               which
               they
               neither
               beleeve
               nor
               approve
               of
               .
            
             The
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             whether
             
               you
               beleeve
               or
               approve
               of
               them
               ,
            
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             were
             your
             own
             sinful
             pride
             of
             understanding
             which
             made
             you
             and
             your
             first
             reformers
             disbelieve
             all
             their
             teachers
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             understood
             more
             of
             Gods
             mind
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             world
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             acknowledg'd
             themselves
             but
             fallible
             in
             their
             contrary
             beleefe
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             uncertain
             whether
             they
             or
             their
             teachers
             were
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             wise
             ground
             for
             any
             schollar
             to
             disbelieve
             his
             Master
             ,
             or
             any
             child
             to
             disobey
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             .
             If
             it
             were
             pride
             ,
             which
             made
             you
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             (
             as
             truly
             no
             man
             knowing
             the
             grounds
             you
             build
             your
             reformation
             upon
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             learned
             authority
             this
             world
             could
             shew
             ,
             opposed
             you
             can
             in
             reason
             judge
             any
             other
             )
             then
             it
             is
             not
             innocency
             in
             you
             ,
             nor
             a
             sufficient
             excuse
             for
             your
             not-Communion
             ,
             that
             you
             doe
             not
             believe
             
               these
               doctrines
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             your
             sin
             ;
             and
             the
             root
             of
             all
             your
             misery
             and
             schism
             ,
             that
             you
             correct
             not
             that
             vice
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             off
             that
             erroneous
             judgement
             ,
             which
             misleades
             you
             from
             the
             truth
             ;
             usurping
             the
             office
             of
             your
             spiritual
             guide
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Free
             
             the
             soul
             then
             first
             of
             that
             vice
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             'l
             stand
             in
             no
             need
             to
             
               offer
               violence
               to
               your
               minds
            
             ,
             nor
             be
             afraid
             to
             make
             an
             
               unsound
               confession
            
             ;
             the
             feare
             of
             which
             you
             pretend
             for
             your
             excuse
             .
             
             But
             of
             this
             I
             have
             said
             already
             more
             then
             was
             needful
             .
          
           
             Yet
             Mr.
             Hamond
             is
             ready
             to
             contest
             and
             
               maintain
               his
               negatives
               by
               grounds
               that
               all
               good
               Christians
               ought
               to
               be
               concluded
               by
               .
            
             I
             hear
             again
             a
             sound
             of
             words
             in
             general
             hovering
             in
             the
             aire
             .
             But
             what
             are
             those
             grounds
             in
             particular
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             will
             
               contest
               his
               doctrines
            
             ?
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             last
             Paragrapraph
             that
             they
             are
             
               proofes
               from
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               Writers
               (
               those
               of
               the
               first
            
             300.
             
               yeares
               )
               or
               the
               four
               General
               Councils
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             ask
             first
             by
             whose
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             
               he
               will
               contest
               his
               Negatives
            
             ?
             hee
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             others
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             (
             not
             professing
             themselves
             Infallible
             )
             he
             must
             tell
             you
             also
             hee
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             it
             be
             right
             or
             no
             :
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             wise
             ground
             to
             contest
             his
             Negatives
             by
             ,
             against
             the
             positive
             doctrine
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ?
             But
             let
             us
             ask
             whether
             he
             thinks
             our
             Saviours
             command
             
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             bee
             a
             ground
             by
             which
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             bee
             concluded
             .
             Perhaps
             ,
             after
             much
             shaking
             his
             head
             between
             loathness
             to
             reject
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             and
             unwillingnesse
             to
             grant
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             answer
             ,
             
               yes
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               first
            
             300.
             yeares
             .
             Then
             ask
             him
             again
             ,
             who
             taught
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             hear
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             300.
             years
             onely
             ,
             and
             then
             stop
             their
             ears
             against
             her
             perpetually
             for
             the
             future
             ?
             hee
             is
             gravell'd
             .
             Again
             ,
             ask
             him
             whether
             those
             first
             three
             century
             of
             yeares
             treat
             of
             all
             late
             ▪
             sprung
             Negatives
             ?
             Hee
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               treat
               all
               our
               n●w
               ▪
               controversies
            
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             praise
             them
             notwithstanding
             ,
             to
             put
             you
             ●ft
             your
             question
             ;
             and
             tell
             you
             
               they
               are
               the
               purest
               and
            
             
             
               most
               primitive
               times
            
             .
             Ask
             him
             next
             ,
             why
             hee
             recurs
             to
             such
             obscure
             times
             ,
             and
             stark
             dumb
             in
             our
             present
             controversies
             ?
             and
             hee
             must
             answer
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             speak
             out
             candidly
             ,
             that
             
               durum
               telum
               necessitas
            
             ,
             necessity
             drives
             him
             to
             adhere
             to
             them
             .
             All
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             except
             that
             holy
             year
             in
             which
             was
             celebrated
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             inveighing
             most
             impurely
             against
             his
             new
             doctrine
             .
             Thus
             the
             Dr.
             chuses
             obscurity
             for
             the
             Patron
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             which
             can
             bee
             no
             Sun
             to
             reveal
             truth
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             dark
             hole
             to
             hide
             falshood
             .
             Neither
             can
             hee
             from
             his
             grounds
             pretend
             otherwise
             to
             contest
             his
             Negatives
             ,
             than
             by
             
               meer
               negative
               arguments
            
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             inference
             must
             bee
             this
             ;
             Our
             points
             of
             doctrine
             were
             not
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             first
             300.
             yeares
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             true
             :
             This
             is
             the
             utmost
             he
             can
             conclude
             thence
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             illation
             valid
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             truths
             about
             Faith
             were
             debated
             in
             those
             dayes
             ;
             next
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             was
             debated
             then
             ,
             is
             come
             downe
             certainly
             to
             our
             times
             .
             Neither
             of
             which
             he
             will
             bee
             able
             to
             manifest
             .
             Will
             not
             any
             judicious
             Reader
             think
             such
             Rules
             as
             these
             like
             to
             binde
             all
             good
             Christians
             to
             bee
             concluded
             by
             them
             ?
             Dr.
             
               Hammonds
               interpretations
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               say
               nothing
               ,
               or
               else
               very
               litle
               on
               the
               by
               ,
               concerning
               the
               question
            
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             negative
             arguments
             .
             To
             omit
             that
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             his
             primitive
             times
             ,
             speak
             as
             much
             and
             as
             efficaciously
             against
             the
             Doctors
             cause
             ,
             as
             is
             imaginable
             their
             present
             circumstances
             should
             invite
             or
             give
             them
             occasion
             .
             To
             end
             then
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             Doctors
             words
             something
             alter'd
             ,
             these
             
               pitiful
               evasions
            
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             
             shifts
             ,
             
               put
               together
               ,
               and
               applied
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
            
             will
             manifestly
             charge
             
               him
               with
               an
               apparent
               guilt
               of
               this
               second
               branch
               of
               the
               second
               sort
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Our
               pretended
               Uncharitableness
               in
               judging
               and
               despising
               others
               ,
               retorted
               upon
               the
               Objecters
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             his
             tenth
             Chapter
             hee
             gives
             us
             a
             short
             Sermon
             concerning
             the
             third
             species
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             
               mutual
               charity
            
             ;
             divided
             by
             him
             into
             two
             Heads
             ,
             of
             
               judging
               and
               despising
               others
            
             :
             both
             which
             hee
             very
             charitably
             disclaimes
             in
             behalfe
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             very
             courteously
             present
             us
             with
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             omit
             his
             pious
             formalities
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             grounds
             .
             Doe
             you
             think
             it
             is
             uncharitablenesse
             to
             judge
             as
             our
             Saviour
             judg'd
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             what
             he
             said
             to
             be
             true
             ?
             Our
             Sauiours
             judgment
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             doe
             
               not
               heare
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               ,
               as
               a
               heathen
               or
               a
               publican
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             we
             see
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             you
             acknowledge
             no
             Church
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             yet
             proceed
             not
             to
             such
             harsh
             termes
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             hath
             laid
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             impute
             it
             to
             us
             as
             a
             great
             moderation
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             uncharitablenesse
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             you
             did
             not
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             you
             broke
             from
             ours
             (
             and
             much
             lesse
             since
             )
             is
             most
             evident
             :
             For
             your
             first
             Reformers
             most
             manifestly
             receded
             
             from
             the
             former
             acknowledged
             
               Government
               ,
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               practises
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
            
             of
             which
             you
             were
             then
             a
             member
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             and
             acknowledg'd
             ;
             and
             she
             teaching
             them
             the
             contrary
             then
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             bee
             said
             
               they
               heard
               her
            
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             their
             Reformations
             .
             Neither
             did
             they
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             whom
             they
             might
             bee
             said
             
               to
               hear
            
             ;
             nor
             was
             this
             doctrin
             taught
             by
             the
             very
             Church
             of
             England
             it selfe
             in
             the
             former
             age
             ;
             since
             their
             Forefathers
             held
             and
             taught
             them
             a
             contrary
             beleefe
             .
             Evident
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             few
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             ,
             adhered
             to
             his
             lust-born
             Reformation
             ,
             neither
             communicated
             with
             ,
             nor
             heard
             
               any
               Church
               at
            
             
             all
             ;
             but
             began
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             a
             new
             Government
             ,
             a
             new
             Faith
             ,
             and
             new
             practises
             ,
             both
             without
             and
             against
             the
             command
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             both
             they
             and
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             ever
             since
             that
             Church
             first
             taught
             them
             Christianity
             ,
             held
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             true
             Christian
             Congregation
             .
             How
             can
             we
             then
             ,
             seeing
             evidently
             they
             
               heard
               not
               any
               Church
            
             ,
             judge
             otherwise
             then
             that
             our
             Saviours
             words
             are
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             sad
             condition
             ;
             and
             you
             much
             fadder
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             returned
             whence
             they
             receded
             ,
             but
             followed
             their
             steps
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             the
             breach
             wider
             ;
             unlesse
             perhaps
             you
             think
             or
             hope
             the
             crime
             is
             lesse
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             now
             a
             greater
             multiplicity
             of
             offenders
             ,
             which
             harden
             one
             another
             to
             obsti●acy
             by
             their
             number
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             is
             it
             uncharitablenesse
             not
             to
             renounce
             that
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             which
             clearly
             is
             founded
             ●ll
             the
             Certainty
             we
             have
             of
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             and
             
             all
             the
             hopes
             of
             our
             salvation
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             inerrability
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             beleeved
             by
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             ever
             since
             Christs
             doctrine
             first
             dawn'd
             to
             the
             dark
             world
             ?
             Yet
             this
             which
             witnesses
             your
             doctrine
             heretical
             ,
             wee
             must
             absolutely
             renounce
             ,
             ere
             wee
             can
             deem
             you
             other
             than
             Hereticks
             :
             Either
             wee
             must
             judge
             the
             highest
             Tribunal
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             upon
             whose
             
               living
               voice
            
             wee
             build
             all
             Faith
             and
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             have
             lyed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wee
             must
             judge
             our
             highest
             Superiours
             ,
             Pastours
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Church
             to
             be
             erroneous
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             heretical
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             must
             judge
             you
             our
             equals
             at
             most
             ,
             and
             (
             till
             you
             out-law'd
             your selves
             )
             her
             subjects
             ,
             to
             be
             truly
             criminal
             ,
             and
             rightly
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Unus
               Deus
               ,
               una
               Fides
               ,
               unum
               Baptisma
               ,
            
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               God.
            
             That
             your
             Faith
             and
             ours
             cannot
             be
             one
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             .
             All
             our
             whole
             Church
             condemning
             yours
             as
             heretical
             ;
             and
             yours
             ,
             when
             the
             humour
             takes
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             detesting
             ours
             as
             erroneous
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             most
             dreadful
             sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             our
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             reviled
             and
             abhorred
             by
             your
             
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             
               blasphemous
               fiction
               and
               pernicio●●
               imposture
            
             .
             Both
             our
             Faiths
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             consequently
             one
             of
             them
             is
             none
             but
             erreur
             against
             Faith
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             firmly
             adhered
             to
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             must
             be
             Heresie
             ;
             either
             your
             Faith
             then
             ,
             or
             ours
             ,
             under
             penalty
             of
             maintaining
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             bee
             held
             as
             heresie
             .
             Now
             comes
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             accuses
             us
             for
             the
             most
             uncharitable
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             wee
             will
             not
             judge
             our
             own
             Faith
             heretical
             ,
             and
             so
             free
             theirs
             .
             Remember
             
             our
             Saviours
             words
             (
             
               Mr.
               Dr.
               )
               He
               that
               believes
               not
               ,
               is
               judg'd
               already
            
             ;
             Joyn
             this
             to
             
               Una
               Fides
            
             ,
             and
             our
             contradicting
             one
             another
             in
             most
             important
             points
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             necessarily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             us
             ,
             if
             hee
             bee
             certain
             he
             beleeves
             and
             has
             that
             
               one
               Faith
            
             ,
             can
             make
             conscience
             of
             judging
             the
             other
             ,
             since
             the
             other
             
               is
               judged
               already
            
             ,
             in
             receding
             from
             ,
             or
             not
             having
             the
             true
             Faith.
             Nay
             ,
             if
             he
             judge
             him
             not
             to
             be
             
               already
               judged
            
             ,
             he
             must
             judge
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             state
             of
             a
             
               self-judg'd
               unbeleever
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hee
             must
             make
             conscience
             of
             not
             judging
             him
             ,
             for
             such
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             a
             colloguing
             piece
             of
             courtesie
             ,
             draw
             him
             into
             eternal
             perdition
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             follow
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             uncharitable
             connivence
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             Dr.
             never
             meddles
             with
             any
             point
             ,
             but
             he
             blunders
             and
             destroys
             all
             the
             reason
             that
             ever
             concerns
             it
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             Charity
             ,
             but
             partly
             fear
             of
             most
             open
             shame
             ,
             partly
             ignorance
             of
             any
             grounds
             ,
             or
             what
             belongs
             to
             a
             Church
             or
             a
             Government
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             not
             judge
             us
             to
             bee
             both
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ;
             since
             one
             of
             us
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             a
             good
             mind
             to
             give
             us
             these
             new
             Titles
             ,
             whom
             hee
             very
             angrily
             here
             calls
             his
             
               vaunting
               enemies
            
             .
             But
             as
             the
             former
             body
             
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             their
             few
             Reformers
             receded
             ,
             standing
             and
             remaining
             still
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             plain
             and
             common
             notion
             that
             a
             tree
             is
             not
             said
             
               to
               be
               broken
               from
               a
               branch
               ,
               but
               the
               branch
               from
               the
               tree-leaves
            
             them
             so
             much
             light
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             call
             us
             schismaticks
             ;
             so
             the
             acknowledg'd
             antiquity
             of
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             ever
             persisting
             the
             self-same
             ,
             and
             the
             confessed
             innovation
             
             of
             theirs
             frights
             them
             ,
             though
             unwillingly
             from
             styling
             us
             Innovators
             and
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             our
             judging
             you
             ,
             may
             indeed
             seem
             to
             bee
             errour
             ,
             but
             malice
             and
             uncharitablenesse
             it
             cannot
             .
             For
             since
             the
             grounds
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             oblige
             us
             to
             judge
             thus
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             ,
             were
             held
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             firmly
             before
             you
             were
             ever
             dream'd
             of
             ▪
             as
             at
             present
             ;
             you
             cannot
             object
             that
             wee
             invented
             new
             grounds
             to
             conclude
             so
             hardly
             of
             you
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ;
             nor
             that
             they
             were
             purposely
             and
             maliciously
             aymed
             at
             your
             then-unhatch'd
             Congregation
             .
             So
             as
             you
             may
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             pretend
             that
             all
             the
             grounds
             ,
             on
             which
             wee
             hold
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             its
             true
             Interpretation
             ,
             are
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             our
             so
             judging
             of
             you
             ,
             necessarily
             springing
             from
             those
             Grounds
             ,
             is
             an
             errour
             ;
             yet
             malice
             or
             uncharitablenesse
             you
             cannot
             call
             it
             ,
             since
             wee
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             consequence
             from
             following
             ,
             without
             denying
             the
             grounds
             which
             infer
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             denying
             the
             certainty
             and
             truth
             of
             all
             our
             Faith.
             And
             me
             thinkes
             the
             zeal
             of
             our
             Missionaries
             to
             reduce
             others
             from
             the
             ill
             state
             wee
             conceive
             them
             in
             ,
             with
             daily
             hazarding
             ,
             and
             often
             laying
             down
             actually
             their
             lives
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             Countrey
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             should
             transfer
             the
             charge
             of
             Uncharitablenesse
             to
             your
             colder
             part●
             ;
             for
             sure
             it
             can
             bee
             no
             lesse
             to
             judge
             them
             uncharitable
             ,
             who
             so
             readily
             and
             willingly
             lay
             down
             their
             dearest
             lives
             ,
             to
             redeem
             the
             soules
             of
             their
             very
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             from
             a
             beleeved
             danger
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             Doctors
             
               Goliah's
               sword
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             wherewith
             he
             threatned
             
             
               to
               give
               a
               fatall
               wound
            
             ;
             Though
             in
             truth
             I
             can
             discern
             no
             more
             edge
             in
             it
             than
             in
             a
             Beetle
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Cyprians
            
             testimony
             of
             
               Neminem
               damnantes
               ,
               neminem
               a
               communione
               nostrâ
               arcentes
               ,
               Condemning
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               driving
               any
               from
               his
               Communion
               ,
            
             was
             spoken
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             temper
             towards
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             himselfe
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               Rebaptization
               of
               Infants
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             held
             stiffely
             by
             himselfe
             ;
             yet
             his
             charity
             so
             moderated
             his
             zeal
             ,
             that
             hee
             exprest
             his
             indifferency
             in
             those
             alledged
             words
             ;
             Neither
             had
             he
             reason
             to
             
               deny
               Communion
            
             to
             other
             Catholikes
             for
             a
             private
             opinion
             onely
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             had
             interpos'd
             her
             Authority
             .
             But
             where
             did
             the
             Doctor
             read
             either
             in
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Father
             ,
             that
             they
             admitted
             to
             their
             Communion
             those
             who
             had
             been
             condemned
             as
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             
               Churches
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             as
             were
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             Unlesse
             hee
             can
             shew
             this
             ,
             hee
             abuses
             most
             absurdly
             that
             holy
             and
             learned
             Father
             ,
             by
             seeming
             to
             make
             him
             allow
             a
             promiscons
             admission
             of
             all
             Sects
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             what
             they
             please
             :
             which
             savours
             more
             of
             Doctor
             Hammonds
             spirit
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             all
             come
             to
             his
             Church
             thas
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             than
             of
             Blessed
             
               S.
               Cyprians
            
             ,
             who
             knew
             better
             what
             belonged
             to
             Church-order
             and
             discipline
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             thought
             there
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Drs
             mysteries
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Father
             alledged
             to
             an
             end
             so
             in●onsonant
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             without
             quotation
             of
             any
             
               place
               ,
               Book
               ,
               Chapter
            
             ,
             or
             Epistle
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Hammond
             will
             
             have
             the
             thing
             between
             us
             to
             bee
             onely
             differences
             
             
               in
               opinion
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             if
             that
             supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             onely
             ground
             of
             all
             our
             Faith
             ,
             in
             which
             consists
             our
             main
             difference
             ,
             were
             but
             an
             Opinion
             (
             as
             on
             his
             part
             it
             is
             not
             )
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             either
             hee
             or
             I
             should
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             write
             Books
             in
             defence
             of
             an
             
               Opinionative
               Faith
            
             ;
             it
             were
             better
             in
             that
             case
             to
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             shake
             hands
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             ;
             nor
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             thinking
             whether
             there
             bee
             a
             Heav'n
             or
             no
             ,
             which
             wee
             can
             never
             come
             (
             the
             ground
             of
             Faith
             being
             but
             an
             Opinion
             )
             to
             any
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             of
             his
             first
             Part
             of
             this
             Schism
             ,
             hee
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               we
               beg
               the
               question
               in
               calling
               them
            
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             
               they
               deny
               it
               ,
               and
               offer
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             Certainly
             Mr.
             Hammond
             has
             been
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             that
             hee
             has
             forgot
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             disputation
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             affirmes
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             denies
             ;
             and
             the
             Defendant
             holds
             his
             Conclusion
             for
             true
             ,
             till
             the
             Opponent
             proves
             the
             contrary
             ;
             without
             being
             judged
             to
             incur
             the
             fault
             of
             begging
             the
             question
             .
             Besides
             ,
             to
             what
             dark
             holes
             you
             run
             for
             clear
             proofes
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             shewn
             ;
             and
             ,
             till
             you
             can
             shew
             us
             a
             greater
             Authority
             to
             acquit
             you
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             Churches
             Tribunal
             ,
             which
             condemned
             you
             ,
             your
             denying
             it
             will
             but
             double
             the
             fault
             ,
             not
             clear
             it
             ;
             especially
             since
             the
             
               material
               fact
            
             of
             Schism
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             dividing
             from
             the
             persons
             with
             whom
             you
             formerly
             communicated
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             deny'd
             ,
             however
             you
             may
             pretend
             the
             intention
             or
             cause
             of
             it
             to
             be
             doubtful
             or
             obscure
             .
          
           
             Ere
             I
             leave
             this
             first
             part
             ,
             of
             judging
             other●●
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             fancy
             in
             his
             own
             minde
             as
             perfect
             a
             Schismatick
             as
             can
             bee
             imagin'd
             ,
             and
             therfore
             deservedly
             
               cast
               out
            
             by
             the
             Church
             ▪
             which
             done
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             this
             Doctors
             tenth
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             easily
             perceive
             that
             hee
             has
             not
             brought
             one
             word
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             justly-condemned
             schismatick
             may
             not
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             make
             use
             of
             .
             So
             easily
             it
             is
             discoverable
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             weapon
             the
             Dr.
             wears
             ,
             whose
             side
             he
             is
             on
             ,
             and
             whose
             banner
             he
             fights
             under
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             charge
             of
             
               Schism
               against
               mutual
               Charity
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             despise
             and
             
               set
               at
               nought
               the
               Brother
            
             .
             Good
             Brother
             Doctor
             tell
             mee
             how
             we
             despise
             you
             ?
             We
             pity
             you
             indeed
             ,
             seeing
             the
             calamities
             you
             are
             fallen
             into
             by
             your
             former
             fault
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             see
             you
             persist
             still
             obstinately
             blind
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             your
             punishment
             :
             But
             despise
             you
             wee
             doe
             not
             .
             Yet
             you
             conclude
             
               the
               cause
               by
               the
               effect
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             
               casting
               you
               out
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             say
             
               the
               guilt
               lies
               on
               our
               side
               .
               EUGE
               QUANTI
               EST
               SAPERE
               !
            
             Let
             us
             put
             the
             demonstration
             
               a
               posteriori
            
             in
             form
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             invincibleness
             of
             it
             .
             
               
                 They
                 ,
                 who
                 cast
                 others
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 despise
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 schism
                 against
                 Charity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 they
                 despise
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 schism
                 against
                 Charity
                 .
              
            
             By
             which
             account
             no
             Church
             can
             condemn
             any
             one
             of
             schism
             ,
             but
             shee
             must
             bee
             a
             schismatick
             her selfe
             ;
             whereas
             wee
             did
             not
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             but
             upon
             their
             
               avowed
               contumacy
               against
            
             
             
               the
               orders
               of
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             
             himselfe
             holds
             as
             a
             reason
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Protestant
             to
             excommunicate
             Catholikes
             .
             Where
             you
             see
             the
             first
             Proposition
             can
             onely
             be
             sustained
             by
             making
             this
             shameless
             assertion
             good
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             cast
             another
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             despise
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             bee
             guilty
             of
             
               unchartiableness
               and
               schism
            
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             argues
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Rebel
             should
             confess
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             rejected
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             receded
             from
             the
             former
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             must
             not
             punish
             him
             and
             his
             company
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             faction
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             dissention
             ,
             and
             despising
             their
             fellowes
             .
             What
             King
             now
             could
             bee
             so
             hard-hearted
             as
             to
             punish
             a
             Rebel
             defending
             himself
             with
             such
             a
             wise
             ,
             solid
             ,
             and
             rational
             plea
             ?
             The
             Doctor
             confess'd
             that
             they
             rejected
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             formerly
             acknowledg'd
             to
             bee
             Supreme
             ;
             that
             they
             
               receded
               from
               the
               doctrines
               and
               practises
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             of
             which
             Church
             they
             were
             a
             little
             before
             members
             and
             subjects
             ;
             and
             ▪
             when
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             tells
             this
             Church
             it
             must
             not
             punish
             them
             ,
             nor
             excommunicate
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             she
             doe
             ,
             she
             is
             guilty
             of
             
               schism
               ,
               uncharitableness
               ,
               of
               despising
               and
               setting
               at
               nought
               the
               Brother
               .
            
             But
             pray
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             what
             schism
             is
             it
             (
             after
             you
             had
             run
             away
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             ever
             since
             
               King
               Henry
            
             fell
             in
             love
             )
             to
             tell
             you
             in
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Queen
             Elixabeth
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             you
             would
             not
             mend
             ,
             but
             grew
             daily
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             that
             she
             could
             no
             longer
             forbear
             to
             punish
             your
             pertinacious
             disobedience
             ?
          
           
           
             After
             this
             the
             Doctor
             crouds
             together
             a
             great
             company
             of
             advantages
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             with
             which
             wee
             pre-possesse
             our
             subjects
             ;
             though
             the
             Doctor
             mistakes
             in
             some
             ;
             and
             which
             hee
             sayes
             are
             so
             many
             reasons
             ,
             why
             they
             doe
             not
             
               set
               us
               at
               nought
            
             ,
             and
             
               despise
               us
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               the
               advantage
               of
               our
               education
            
             .
             True
             ,
             indeed
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             obey
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             hear
             our
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               the
               prescribed
               credulity
               to
               all
               that
               the
               Church
               shall
               propose
               .
            
             Good
             Mr.
             Dr
             ,
             whom
             should
             the
             Faithful
             beleeve
             in
             telling
             them
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Church
             ?
             such
             pitiful
             guessing
             Southsayers
             as
             you
             ?
             Are
             not
             our
             Saviours
             words
             
               Hear
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               ever
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             plaine
             enough
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             their
             credulity
             to
             such
             a
             Heav'n-assisted-Mistress
             ?
             And
             indeed
             how
             can
             you
             think
             those
             ,
             who
             cannot
             employ
             sufficient
             time
             to
             study
             out
             their
             Faith
             ,
             should
             be
             otherwise
             instructed
             than
             by
             Credulity
             ?
             Look
             whether
             your
             Proselytes
             doe
             not
             rely
             even
             upon
             your
             private
             Authority
             ?
             so
             natural
             and
             necessary
             is
             it
             there
             should
             bee
             an
             Authority
             to
             governe
             weak
             people
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               the
               doctrine
               of
               infallibility
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             wee
             tell
             them
             Faith
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             hath
             certain
             grounds
             :
             a
             grievous
             accusation
             !
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             shutting
             up
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             an
             unknown
             Languge
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             taking
             order
             that
             the
             
               unlearned
               nor
               unstable
               pervert
               them
               not
               to
               their
               own
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               the
               impossibility
               that
               the
               multitude
               should
               search
               or
               examine
               Tradition
               with
               their
               own
            
             
             eyes
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             is
             utterly
             ignorant
             what
             Tradition
             is
             .
             Is
             it
             such
             an
             impossible
             matter
             for
             the
             meanest
             person
             that
             hath
             age
             enough
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             doctrine
             was
             held
             by
             Christians
             ten
             yeares
             agoe
             ?
             or
             for
             them
             that
             liv'd
             ten
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             was
             held
             20
             ▪
             years
             since
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             .
             Especially
             ,
             Faith
             not
             being
             a
             meer
             speculation
             ,
             but
             shewing
             it selfe
             in
             practise
             ,
             which
             proclames
             that
             heavenly
             law
             of
             Grace
             so
             openly
             ,
             that
             all
             must
             see
             it
             except
             such
             as
             neither
             have
             no
             eyes
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             shut
             them
             .
             This
             (
             Sir
             )
             is
             the
             main
             mystery
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             you
             imagin'd
             wee
             kept
             reserved
             like
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Testament
             and
             
               Mose's
               Tables
            
             ,
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               The
               prosperous
               estate
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               persecutions
               and
               calamities
               of
               yours
               .
            
             I
             see
             wee
             are
             in
             some
             sence
             beholding
             to
             our
             good
             fortune
             ,
             or
             your
             misfortune
             ,
             
               for
               your
               chariritablenesse
            
             .
             But
             you
             complain
             for
             nothing
             ;
             what
             persecution
             suffer
             you
             in
             England
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Catholikes
             ?
             What
             Laws
             make
             it
             Treason
             to
             become
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             to
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             ?
             What
             Oaths
             are
             impos'd
             on
             Protestants
             to
             renounce
             their
             Faith
             under
             pain
             of
             high
             Treason
             and
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Abjuration
             against
             Catholikes
             ?
             Read
             over
             the
             large
             Volume
             of
             
               Penal
               Statutes
            
             made
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             your
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             Catholikes
             can
             neither
             be
             married
             ,
             nor
             baptiz'd
             ,
             nor
             taught
             at
             home
             ,
             nor
             sent
             abroad
             ,
             nor
             maintain'd
             by
             their
             parents
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             nor
             buried
             ,
             when
             they
             dye
             ,
             without
             incurring
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             Premunire
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             severe
             penalty
             .
             In
             all
             these
             I
             am
             confident
             your
             kind
             of
             Protestancy
             never
             
             endured
             the
             least
             punishment
             ;
             but
             a
             light
             cross
             is
             enough
             to
             overload
             a
             weak
             patience
             ,
             and
             every
             small
             discountenancing
             makes
             those
             that
             have
             enjoy'd
             a
             long
             case
             ,
             cry
             out
             ,
             persecution
             .
             I
             see
             your
             parchment
             Church
             shrinks
             and
             ●na●kles
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             while
             the
             Catholike
             remaines
             firm
             and
             unconsum'd
             ,
             nay
             grow●
             clearer
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             intend
             to
             deny
             ,
             many
             of
             you
             have
             been
             very
             great
             losers
             by
             these
             late
             Revolutions
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             say
             your
             sufferings
             are
             to
             bee
             refer'd
             to
             a
             civil
             ,
             not
             religious
             account
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             nothing
             ,
             even
             in
             your
             own
             judgment
             ,
             essential
             to
             Religion
             ,
             is
             persecuted
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             deny'd
             in
             England
             ;
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Service-book
             ,
             and
             
               Kings
               Supremacy
            
             you
             must
             not
             call
             essential
             ,
             without
             contradicting
             your
             own
             both
             profession
             and
             practise
             ,
             since
             you
             can
             so
             kindly
             embrace
             your
             Sister-Churches
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             deny
             those
             points
             as
             zealously
             as
             the
             fiercest
             Anabaptist
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               our
               literal
               sound
               of
               Hoc
               est
               Corpus
               meum
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Doctor
             calls
             
               our
               principal
               espoused
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             Indeed
             wee
             had
             rather
             wed
             our
             beleefe
             to
             that
             sence
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             perpetual
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             Gods
             Church
             hath
             recommended
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Virgin-daughter
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             ;
             than
             to
             a
             loose
             Polygamy
             of
             40.
             several
             interpretations
             ;
             Minerva's
             born
             of
             your
             own
             heads
             ,
             whose
             mutually-contradicting
             variety
             ●hews
             them
             to
             come
             by
             the
             paternal
             line
             ,
             from
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             falshood
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             
               prejudices
               instill'd
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               Catholikes
               ,
            
             the
             Doctor
             and
             his
             Church
             spare
             us
             
             very
             charitably
             ,
             
               and
               are
               far
               from
               casting
               us
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             Mr.
             Dr.
             whither
             would
             you
             have
             cast
             us
             ?
             Would
             you
             throw
             the
             house
             out
             of
             the
             windowes
             ?
             I
             mean
             the
             Church
             ,
             Gods
             house
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             window
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             you
             broke
             in
             the
             side
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             let
             us
             but
             see
             how
             artificial
             ,
             nay
             incomparable
             nonsence
             this
             Dr.
             speakes
             .
             I
             conceive
             nothing
             can
             bee
             cast
             out
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             never
             in
             it
             ;
             shew
             us
             then
             that
             ▪
             there
             was
             once
             a
             constituted
             Church
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             govern'd
             by
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             Head
             ,
             and
             holding
             their
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Roman
             Catholike
             once
             was
             ,
             but
             receded
             from
             that
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             invented
             this
             new
             Religion
             which
             hee
             holds
             at
             present
             .
             Unlesse
             the
             Catholikes
             were
             once
             thus
             in
             you
             ,
             how
             could
             you
             cast
             them
             out
             ?
             What
             a
             weakness
             is
             this
             to
             think
             that
             
               Robin
               Hood
               ,
               Little
               Iohn
            
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Outlawes
             ,
             doe
             
               King
               Richard
            
             and
             all
             England
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             favour
             in
             not
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Rebel-commonwealth
             ,
             as
             no
             true
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             denying
             them
             the
             protection
             ▪
             of
             their
             seditious
             counter-lawes
             ;
             under
             which
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             Common-wealth
             ,
             neither
             the
             King
             nor
             his
             good
             subjects
             were
             ever
             reputed
             .
          
           
             One
             word
             more
             ere
             I
             leave
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             rational
             Reader
             see
             ,
             whether
             the
             Protestants
             or
             we
             bee
             more
             chargeable
             of
             judging
             and
             despising
             others
             .
             Suppose
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             wee
             ,
             who
             are
             sons
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             had
             both
             judged
             and
             despised
             you
             upon
             our
             own
             private
             heads
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             but
             to
             judge
             and
             despise
             our
             equals
             .
             But
             your
             Reformation
             
             had
             been
             impossible
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             had
             first
             both
             judged
             ,
             despised
             ,
             and
             prefer'd
             your selves
             above
             your
             
               Supreme
               Governours
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             your
             Forefathers
             .
             The
             chief
             Government
             ,
             
             impower'd
             actually
             over
             you
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affaires
            
             ,
             you
             
               rejected
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               this
               Island
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             many
             of
             your
             wise
             Brethren
             since
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             and
             writing
             whole
             Bookes
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             that
             Governour
             is
             Antcichrist
             ,
             the
             Beast
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             Could
             these
             things
             bee
             done
             without
             judging
             and
             despising
             ?
             You
             made
             Reformations
             and
             recessions
             from
             the
             former
             Churches
             doctrine
             ,
             cry'd
             out
             she
             had
             erred
             ,
             was
             a
             Strumpet
             ,
             the
             
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               impious
               ,
               sacrilegious
               ,
               idolatrous
               .
            
             Was
             not
             this
             the
             most
             rash
             judging
             ,
             the
             most
             venemous
             railing
             at
             and
             reviling
             of
             Gods
             sacred
             Spouse
             ,
             formerly
             your
             Mistresse
             and
             Mother
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             foam'd
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             madness
             it selfe
             ?
             Again
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             whom
             you
             esteemed
             ,
             before
             ,
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             Ancestors
             in
             England
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             by
             their
             contrary
             beleefe
             ,
             your
             new
             Reformed
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             ,
             doe
             you
             think
             your
             innovators
             could
             have
             broach't
             their
             opposite
             doctrines
             without
             both
             judging
             and
             despising
             all
             this
             vast
             Authority
             ?
             Your
             Charity
             then
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             can
             bee
             onely
             imagin'd
             to
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             judged
             and
             despised
             your selves
             ;
             for
             all
             else
             ,
             that
             you
             thought
             formerly
             to
             deserve
             any
             Authority
             ,
             you
             both
             judged
             ,
             despised
             ,
             rejected
             ,
             revil'd
             ,
             and
             condemned
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             our
             judging
             you
             ,
             is
             our
             subscribing
             in
             our
             own
             thoughts
             to
             that
             Verdict
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             past
             against
             you
             ,
             whose
             tribunal
             was
             held
             
             by
             all
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             (
             and
             your selves
             also
             ,
             till
             you
             became
             guilty
             )
             to
             be
             the
             most
             high
             and
             sacred
             that
             ever
             gave
             sentence
             since
             the
             world's
             Creation
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             despising
             your
             persons
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             as
             a
             meer
             calumny
             ;
             and
             professe
             our selves
             bound
             to
             honour
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             quality
             and
             degree
             ;
             the
             reasons
             indeed
             ,
             which
             you
             produce
             to
             clear
             your selfe
             from
             Schism
             ,
             we
             despise
             ,
             as
             worse
             than
             ridiculous
             ;
             A
             Paradox
             in
             a
             matter
             indifferent
             ,
             if
             maintain'd
             ingeniously
             ,
             deserves
             its
             commendations
             :
             but
             the
             most
             manifest
             absurdities
             that
             can
             bee
             imagin'd
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             are
             interessed
             mens
             salvations
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             renouncing
             an
             Authority
             granted
             to
             bee
             the
             most
             ancient
             ,
             most
             sublime
             ,
             most
             sacred
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             upon
             fallible
             ,
             incertain
             ,
             and
             unevident
             grounds
             ;
             and
             onely
             sustain'd
             by
             plain
             contradictions
             ,
             false
             and
             self-●eign'd
             suppositions
             ,
             
               ID
               ESTS
            
             of
             our
             own
             adding
             ,
             the
             best
             proof
             not
             arriving
             so
             high
             as
             a
             probability
             ;
             These
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             our
             despising
             ,
             unlesse
             perhaps
             ,
             it
             bee
             their
             falling
             
               below
               ou●
               contempt
            
             .
             Of
             the
             mixt
             temper
             of
             these
             is
             the
             constitution
             of
             your
             Book
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             you
             have
             been
             used
             to
             row
             at
             your
             own
             dull
             pleasure
             in
             the
             shallow
             and
             softly-murmuring
             current
             of
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             but
             never
             launch't
             with
             a
             well
             ▪
             rigg'd
             Ship
             of
             Reason
             into
             the
             ●oysterous
             Maine
             of
             deeper
             ,
             controversies
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             concludes
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Schism
             ,
             closing
             up
             his
             tenth
             Chapter
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             
               I
               foresee
               not
               any
               objection
               which
               may
               give
               mee
               temptation
               or
               excuse
               further
               to
               enlarge
               on
               this
               matter
               .
            
             No
             truly
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             
             yet
             discern
             you
             guilty
             of
             that
             fault
             ,
             that
             objections
             gave
             you
             any
             great
             temptation
             to
             answer
             them
             ;
             since
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             you
             put
             one
             Objection
             or
             Argument
             of
             ours
             worth
             a
             straw
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Book
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             you
             light
             on
             a
             wrong
             supposition
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             onely
             a
             private
             Patriarch
             ;
             that
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             in
             this
             Island
             came
             to
             the
             Pope
             from
             the
             Title
             of
             its
             Conversion
             ,
             or
             from
             Concession
             of
             our
             Kings
             ;
             then
             I
             observe
             a
             very
             
               strong
               temptation
               in
               you
               to
               enlarge
               a
               whole
               Chapter
            
             upon
             that
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             objects
             ,
             except
             your
             own
             fancy
             .
          
           
             Hee
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             
               professes
               not
               to
               know
               any
               other
               branch
               of
               Schism
               ,
               or
               colour
               of
               fastning
               that
               guilt
               ,
               upon
               our
               Church
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               by
               any
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               prevented
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             how
             you
             have
             omitted
             the
             two
             
               chief
               branches
               of
               Schism
            
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             made
             use
             of
             by
             us
             against
             you
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Schism
             from
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             its
             highest
             Tribunal
             ,
             The
             General
             Councils
             ;
             which
             wee
             as
             freshly
             ,
             and
             more
             chiefly
             ,
             charge
             upon
             you
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             ●est
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Last
             SECT
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               Objection
               that
               the
               pretended
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               now
               invisible
               ,
               maintained
               and
               asserted
               to
               be
               just
               .
            
          
           
             SChism
             being
             thus
             establish't
             ,
             as
             legitimate
             and
             laudable
             ,
             the
             Patron
             of
             it
             resolvs
             to
             prosecute
             his
             Project
             home
             ,
             and
             therefore
             strives
             in
             this
             last
             Chapter
             to
             wipe
             off
             any
             prejudice
             arising
             from
             their
             present
             distractions
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             the
             proper
             effects
             of
             their
             Schism
             .
             The
             occasion
             seemes
             taken
             from
             some
             of
             our
             side
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               The
               late
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             as
             if
             now
             a
             FUIT
             were
             put
             to
             their
             former
             being
             by
             their
             present
             misfortune
             .
             Our
             advantage
             
             offer'd
             from
             thence
             hee
             formes
             (
             and
             that
             rightly
             )
             in
             to
             this
             objection
             ;
             that
             
               it
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               communicate
               with
               some
               one
               visible
               Church
            
             ;
             that
             
               now
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               not
               such
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               illustriously
               visible
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               up
               in
               stead
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             the
             partiality
             in
             his
             manner
             of
             expression
             ,
             wee
             both
             agree
             ,
             
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             alledges
             first
             
               That
               a
               member
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               was
               not
               under
               this
               guilt
               of
               not
               communicating
               with
               some
               one
               visible
               Church
               twenty
               yeares
               agoe
               ;
               and
               consequently
               unlesse
               he
               have
               contracted
               this
               guilt
               since
            
             
             
               by
               commission
               or
               omission
               of
               something
               ,
               hee
               can
               no
               more
               bee
               charged
               with
               the
               Crime
               now
               ,
               than
               formerly
               .
            
             All
             this
             while
             the
             Doctor
             is
             in
             a
             mistake
             ,
             and
             runs
             on
             very
             currantly
             ,
             but
             quite
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
             For
             we
             doe
             not
             object
             this
             present
             condition
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             crime
             or
             guilt
             (
             rather
             that
             which
             was
             twenty
             yeares
             and
             more
             ago
             ,
             was
             their
             crime
             ,
             and
             this
             their
             punishment
             )
             but
             as
             a
             
               different
               state
            
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             indeed
             more
             truly
             ,
             
               the
               want
               of
               a
               State.
            
             For
             twenty
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             though
             they
             wanted
             the
             substance
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             at
             least
             a
             shadow
             or
             Ghost
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             
               might
               delude
            
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             ;
             but
             now
             even
             that
             has
             disappear'd
             and
             vanish't
             into
             Aire
             .
             Our
             advantage
             ,
             not
             taken
             ,
             but
             offer'd
             ,
             from
             thence
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             before
             they
             had
             a
             shew
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             so
             their
             adherents
             ,
             whose
             weaker
             eyes
             could
             not
             distinguish
             substance
             from
             shadow
             ,
             might
             have
             then
             some
             shadow
             of
             motive
             or
             excuse
             ,
             for
             remaining
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             returning
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             now
             this
             fayery
             apparition
             being
             gone
             ,
             not
             even
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             resemblance
             of
             a
             motive
             is
             left
             to
             lead
             them
             through
             the
             wayless
             path
             of
             their
             dark
             doctrine
             ;
             or
             hinder
             them
             from
             returning
             to
             the
             common
             beaten
             road
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             The
             objection
             of
             this
             then
             is
             not
             vain
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             imagins
             ,
             since
             a
             new
             and
             stronger
             motive
             offer'd
             ,
             deserves
             in
             reason
             a
             new
             ,
             distinct
             ,
             and
             fresh
             proposal
             .
             I
             grant
             therefore
             ,
             Mr.
             Dr.
             that
             it
             is
             not
             your
             choice
             ,
             crime
             ,
             or
             offence
             ,
             to
             bee
             in
             this
             misery
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             your
             fault
             that
             you
             were
             brought
             into
             i●
             ;
             it
             bring
             a
             connatural
             punishment
             ,
             orderly
             subsequent
             to
             the
             vice
             of
             Schism
             ,
             as
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             shewn
             .
             
             And
             the
             present
             invisibility
             of
             your
             Church
             is
             never
             the
             lesse
             true
             and
             real
             ,
             though
             we
             admit
             it
             be
             your
             misfortune
             ,
             not
             your
             crime
             ;
             since
             a
             ship
             may
             as
             well
             bee
             cast
             away
             in
             an
             unavoydable
             storme
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             Pilot
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doe
             I
             take
             it
             
               to
               be
               the
               saddest
               part
               of
               your
               infelicity
            
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             but
             rather
             the
             greatest
             happiness
             that
             Gods
             sweetly-chastising
             mercy
             could
             have
             sent
             you
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             weighing
             your
             present
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             retrive
             your
             wandrings
             ,
             and
             recollect
             all
             your
             scatter'd
             and
             distracted
             members
             into
             the
             ever-firmly
             United
             Body
             of
             the
             holy
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             (
             for
             the
             Doctor
             was
             so
             eagerly
             
             zealous
             to
             clear
             his
             twenty-years-ago
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             hee
             put
             first
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             but
             quite
             forgot
             secondly
             )
             he
             runs
             on
             in
             his
             errour
             ,
             that
             wee
             impute
             this
             state
             of
             their
             Church
             to
             the
             Protestant
             as
             a
             guilt
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             clear
             him
             .
             
               For
               if
               he
               hath
               contracted
               this
               guilt
               ,
            
             (
             saies
             the
             Dr.
             )
             
               it
               must
               be
               by
               some
               irregularity
               of
               actions
               contrary
               to
               the
               standing
               Rule
               &
               Canons
               of
               this
               Church
            
             ;
             whereas
             I
             conceive
             it
             very
             regularly
             consequent
             to
             your
             new
             Canons
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             fall
             into
             this
             very
             condition
             you
             now
             groan
             under
             ;
             For
             your
             Rule
             and
             Canons
             granting
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Secular
             Power
             to
             be
             the
             BASIS
             of
             your
             Reformation
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Church-Government
             ,
             Supreme
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             and
             your
             onely
             defence
             and
             excuse
             ,
             when
             wee
             ask
             you
             upon
             what
             Authority
             you
             left
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             natural
             and
             imbred
             in
             the
             very
             primogenial
             Constitution
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             dissolvable
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             
             same
             power
             which
             set
             it
             up
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             the
             standing
             to
             the
             Rule
             and
             Canons
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             which
             secures
             you
             in
             a
             firm
             and
             immutable
             perpetuity
             ,
             but
             those
             very
             grounds
             are
             they
             which
             engage
             you
             in
             a
             fleeting
             and
             perpetual
             mutability
             .
          
           
             You
             applaud
             with
             your
             Encomiums
             the
             
               Protestant
               ,
               that
               hath
               actually
               lost
               his
               possessions
               ,
               liberty
               ,
               &c.
               rather
               than
               depart
               from
               his
               rule
            
             ;
             which
             truly
             I
             conceive
             a
             very
             irrational
             action
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             deserving
             more
             pity
             than
             commendations
             .
             For
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             distinct
             Rule
             Protestants
             have
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             defines
             that
             
               General
               Councils
               both
               can
               Erre
               and
               have
               erred
            
             ;
             whence
             follows
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             Meeting
             where
             these
             Articles
             (
             their
             Rule
             )
             were
             
             made
             ,
             being
             at
             most
             but
             a
             
               Provincial
               Assembly
            
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             lyable
             to
             errour
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             hee
             shold
             lose
             the
             certain
             possession
             of
             present
             goods
             for
             maintaining
             an
             uncertain
             opinion
             :
             especially
             since
             hee
             holds
             salvation
             can
             bee
             had
             in
             other
             Sects
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             admitting
             all
             whom
             hee
             calls
             Christians
             
             to
             his
             Communion
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Doctor
             reply
             ,
             it
             was
             their
             conscienciousness
             to
             hold
             what
             they
             supposed
             true
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             their
             conscience
             is
             imprudently
             govern'd
             ,
             whilst
             it
             instigates
             them
             to
             professe
             with
             their
             own
             so
             great
             disadvantage
             and
             loss
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             no
             obligation
             to
             hold
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             the
             beleef
             of
             a
             point
             which
             himself
             &
             those
             who
             propose
             it
             are
             uncertain
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no.
             Though
             (
             if
             I
             be
             not
             misinform'd
             )
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             your
             suffering-fellow-Protestants
             have
             had
             more
             wit
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             were
             put
             out
             upon
             other
             pretences
             than
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             ▪
             far
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             proceeded
             clearing
             himselfe
             from
             the
             
               want
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             imagining
             we
             object
             it
             a
             guilt
             or
             crime
             ,
             whereas
             we
             only
             propose
             it
             and
             more
             urgingly
             press
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             misled
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             a
             
               decay
               ,
               corruption
               ,
               annihilation
            
             of
             the
             former
             visible
             shadow
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             new
             fault
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             ,
             having
             lost
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             return
             not
             to
             ours
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             confesse
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             protested
             theirs
             to
             be
             a
             member
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             hee
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               as
               yet
               ,
               Blessed
               bee
               God
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               not
               invisible
               ,
               it
               is
               preserved
               in
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               rightly
               ordained
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               rightly
               baptized
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               have
               fallen
               off
               from
               their
               profession
               .
            
             Where
             the
             last
             words
             are
             most
             certainly
             true
             ,
             if
             he
             means
             that
             none
             of
             those
             
               who
               yet
               stand
               have
               as
               yet
               fallen
               off
               ,
            
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             his
             meaning
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             who
             have
             not
             stood
             ,
             have
             fal'n
             off
             ,
             which
             are
             enow
             to
             shew
             of
             what
             mettal
             their
             Church
             was
             made
             ;
             and
             whether
             more
             have
             fal'n
             or
             stood
             ,
             let
             the
             Doctor
             judge
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             selfe-congratulation
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             miserable
             piece
             of
             self
             flattery
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             own
             grounds
             quite
             discountenance
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Church
             be
             a
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             Faith
             (
             as
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             argues
             )
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ,
             hearing
             from
             preaching
             ,
             preaching
             from
             mission
             ,
             or
             being
             sent
             ;
             which
             mission
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             have
             now
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             then
             the
             Protestants
             have
             neither
             
               lawful
               mission
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               faith
               ,
            
             nor
             consequently
             ,
             Church
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             claim
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             
             followes
             out
             of
             their
             own
             grounds
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             urge
             them
             upon
             what
             Authority
             they
             cast
             off
             the
             former
             Ecclesiastical
             Superior
             ,
             governing
             Gods
             Church
             in
             chief
             ,
             they
             run
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             to
             the
             secular
             Power
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             attribute
             
               supreme
               Iurisdiction
               in
               matters
               Ecclesiastical
               within
               this
               Island
            
             ;
             It
             is
             acknowledg'd
             (
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             2.
             )
             
               that
               the
               Papal
               Power
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Affaires
               ,
               was
               both
               by
               Acts
               of
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               cast
               out
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             he
             recurs
             to
             a
             power
             meerly
             secular
             ,
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             renouncing
             and
             abolishing
             a
             spiritual
             power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             held
             before
             ,
             greater
             than
             ever
             the
             Protestant
             Prelacy
             was
             imagin'd
             .
             Meerly
             secular
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             for
             the
             Doctor
             confesses
             here
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               believe
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
            
             
             
               apprehension
               of
               dangers
               which
               hung
               over
               them
               ,
               could
               probably
               have
               inclined
               the
               Clergy
               to
               that
               their
               first
               Act
            
             ;
             And
             how
             great
             influence
             this
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             might
             have
             over
             the
             secular
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             determined
             ,
             since
             they
             saw
             the
             gravest
             Patriot
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             holding
             against
             the
             Kings
             new
             pretended
             Title
             ;
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             most
             cruelly
             persecuted
             .
             A
             Parliament
             therefore
             meerly
             of
             Seculars
             ,
             and
             those
             such
             as
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             presum'd
             free
             ,
             was
             held
             by
             you
             of
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             renounce
             a
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             deemed
             formerly
             much
             higher
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             bee
             almost
             ten
             times
             longer
             setled
             in
             possession
             than
             your
             Prelacy
             ;
             I
             see
             not
             therefore
             why
             a
             
               secular
               power
            
             should
             not
             bee
             ,
             in
             your
             grounds
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             abolish
             a
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             onely
             leaned
             and
             relied
             on
             a
             
               secular
               support
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             was
             done
             in
             King
             Henry's
             dayes
             ,
             being
             disannul'd
             again
             by
             both
             the
             spiritual
             and
             secular
             power
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             Reign
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             bee
             held
             of
             you
             invalid
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             goe
             consequently
             to
             your
             own
             grounds
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             examine
             the
             resurrection
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             by
             a
             Parliament
             held
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ;
             In
             which
             Parliament
             (
             to
             omit
             the
             small
             title
             the
             Queen
             had
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             being
             born
             of
             a
             second
             bedfellow
             ,
             whilst
             King
             
             Henry's
             former
             Wife
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             declared
             illegitimate
             both
             by
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             and
             her
             own
             Fathers
             Act
             )
             were
             wanting
             the
             
               spiritual
               Lords
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             who
             were
             ,
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             kept
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             prison
             ;
             For
             which
             reason
             ,
             when
             a
             Quere
             was
             raised
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             late
             long
             Parliament
             ,
             whether
             Acts
             made
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             valid
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             resolved
             affirmatively
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               because
               otherwise
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               voted
               by
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               was
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               would
               be
               invalid
               also
               .
            
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             then
             what
             great
             advantages
             could
             be
             in
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             Vote
             out
             the
             greater
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             give
             your
             new-made
             Bishops
             (
             ordained
             God
             knowes
             how
             )
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             may
             be
             pretended
             by
             a
             succeeding
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             deprive
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Form
             of
             their
             own
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Secular
               Power
            
             for
             the
             Source
             and
             first
             Fountain
             of
             your
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             Since
             then
             ,
             the
             present
             
               Secular
               Power
            
             has
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             your
             father
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             disannul'd
             your
             former
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             your
             own
             grounds
             conclude
             you
             
               de
               facto
            
             no
             
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             have
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             you
             can
             have
             no
             influence
             of
             power
             over
             the
             Layity
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             spiritual
             Common
             ▪
             wealth
             made
             up
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Head
             and
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Layity
             ,
             as
             body
             and
             flock
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             this
             general
             suspension
             (
             should
             we
             say
             no
             more
             )
             of
             your
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             makes
             you
             
               de
               facto
            
             no
             Church
             ;
             so
             ,
             in
             time
             the
             very
             
               inward
               right
            
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             you
             pretend
             ,
             may
             be
             justly
             extinguish't
             .
             For
             ,
             since
             your
             Jurisdiction
             confessedly
             depends
             on
             the
             secular
             Authority
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             suspended
             or
             abolish't
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             share
             in
             the
             same
             fate
             :
             Now
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             agrees
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             possession
             of
             a
             secular
             power
             may
             be
             interrupted
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             the
             Right
             it selfe
             in
             time
             be
             absolutely
             lost
             ;
             and
             the
             new
             Government
             ,
             however
             at
             first
             introduc't
             ,
             be
             at
             length
             purged
             of
             its
             original
             blemishes
             ,
             into
             a
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             Title
             .
             In
             which
             case
             certainly
             your
             Church
             would
             be
             no
             more
             visible
             in
             England
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             now
             at
             Geneva
             .
             Which
             sufficiently
             differences
             your
             condition
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             or
             the
             present
             English
             Catholikes
             ,
             they
             claiming
             a
             Jurisdiction
             underived
             from
             the
             secular
             power
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             therefore
             would
             it
             be
             to
             tell
             us
             their
             Character
             remains
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             are
             stil
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             since
             the
             character
             can
             only
             entitle
             them
             to
             a
             name
             ,
             the
             thing
             being
             gone
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             Mission
             ;
             For
             if
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             teach
             and
             preach
             more
             than
             the
             Layity
             ,
             they
             are
             level'd
             into
             an
             equal
             pitch
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             as
             now
             they
             cannot
             bee
             said
             to
             bee
             a
             body
             ,
             but
             a
             company
             of
             mutually
             distracted
             
             parts
             ;
             not
             an
             orderly
             Church
             or
             
               Congregation
               ▪
            
             but
             a
             rude
             and
             indigested
             Chaos
             of
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             then
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             
               your
               serving
               God
               in
               private
               Families
            
             which
             wee
             object
             to
             you
             for
             being
             an
             invisible
             Church
             (
             which
             you
             run
             upon
             in
             your
             5.
             
             Sect.
             )
             but
             that
             which
             your self
             confesse
             here
             ,
             that
             
               Now
               all
               Order
               ,
               Form
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Liturgy
               is
               thrown
               out
               of
               your
               Church
               together
               .
            
             It
             is
             your
             want
             of
             Pastoral
             and
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             conclude
             you
             
               no
               Church
            
             .
             Yet
             so
             good
             is
             your
             Logick
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             next
             paragraph
             ,
             you
             think
             ,
             though
             Bishops
             be
             abolish't
             ,
             
               yet
               in
               case
               this
               come
               not
               through
               your
            
             
             
               fault
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               charged
               against
               you
               :
            
             so
             as
             though
             all
             Prelacy
             and
             Superiority
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             none
             that
             have
             power
             to
             preach
             and
             teach
             ,
             and
             all
             be
             reduc'd
             into
             an
             equally-level'd
             Anarchy
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             it
             happens
             not
             through
             your
             fault
             ,
             yen
             are
             still
             a
             Church
             ;
             As
             if
             Doctor
             Hammond
             should
             say
             ,
             though
             his
             body
             were
             cut
             into
             millions
             of
             incoherent
             Atomes
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             this
             happens
             not
             through
             his
             fault
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             a
             
               well-ordered
               Body
               ,
               ID
               EST
            
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             Gods
             Church
             are
             compacted
             into
             a
             Whole
             by
             Order
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             depend
             upon
             
               Spiritual
               Superiours
            
             ,
             having
             power
             to
             teach
             and
             preach
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Common-wealth
             doth
             on
             Secular
             Magistrates
             to
             preserve
             their
             temporal
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             govern
             according
             to
             them
             ;
             without
             this
             order
             the
             Whole
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             lost
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             gone
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             Mr.
             Doctor
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             fault
             
               or
               choice
            
             of
             the
             present
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             thus
             bassled
             and
             persecuted
             (
             which
             yet
             you
             have
             spent
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             except
             onely
             the
             
             first
             Paragraph
             ,
             to
             prove
             .
             )
             so
             needs
             no
             such
             great
             and
             large
             disproose
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             that
             which
             is
             so
             much
             against
             mens
             wills
             ,
             should
             bee
             their
             Choice
             and
             Crime
             .
             Yet
             wee
             may
             justly
             impute
             your
             Churches
             ruine
             to
             the
             sandiness
             of
             her
             foundation
             ;
             which
             being
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             secular
             Governors
             ,
             must
             render
             her
             liable
             to
             change
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             unconstant
             wind
             of
             temporal
             circumstances
             shall
             alter
             the
             former
             Government
             ,
             or
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             former
             Government
             yet
             remaining
             shall
             see
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             present
             peace
             or
             conveniences
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             to
             introduce
             or
             admit
             the
             more
             prevailing
             sway
             of
             a
             new
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             foresee
             that
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             to
             avoid
             this
             objection
             ,
             will
             cling
             in
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             call
             the
             Antichristian
             and
             
               Idolatrous
               Romanists
            
             their
             dear
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             they
             acknowledge
             their
             Iurisdiction
             and
             Mission
             to
             come
             from
             them
             ,
             desiring
             them
             not
             to
             reject
             them
             now
             in
             their
             greatest
             necessity
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             seem
             to
             have
             an
             Authority
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             Apostles
             by
             their
             meanes
             ;
             proffering
             that
             they
             ,
             in
             courteons
             recompence
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             Rome
             to
             bee
             
               a
               true
               Church
            
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             ordinary
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             as
             frivolous
             still
             as
             the
             former
             .
             For
             the
             Authority
             which
             our
             Church
             could
             give
             you
             ,
             was
             onely
             to
             teach
             and
             preach
             Catholike
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             ordain
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ;
             to
             govern
             the
             Catholike
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             in
             the
             anciently
             received
             Unity
             of
             Faith.
             The
             Authority
             to
             doe
             these
             could
             come
             indeed
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             any
             who
             pretend
             to
             have
             received
             Iurisdiction
             from
             us
             ,
             continue
             to
             execute
             and
             govern
             themselves
             by
             
             that
             Commission
             ,
             so
             far
             they
             are
             warranted
             by
             the
             former
             Authorization
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             went
             beyond
             their
             Commission
             ,
             nay
             more
             ,
             acted
             quite
             contrary
             to
             their
             Commission
             ,
             I
             wonder
             what
             Iurisdiction
             or
             Mission
             they
             can
             pretend
             ,
             as
             derived
             from
             us
             .
             Our
             question
             then
             is
             of
             such
             a
             power
             as
             your
             Bishops
             pretend
             to
             ,
             and
             exercised
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             bearing
             the
             Ensign
             of
             a
             Squadron
             of
             the
             Churches
             Enemies
             ,
             Preaching
             an
             opposite
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             you
             pretend
             to
             have
             impower'd
             you
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Evident
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Roman
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             spiritual
             power
             you
             can
             think
             to
             have
             any
             Iurisdiction
             or
             Mission
             from
             ,
             never
             gave
             you
             this
             Authority
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             must
             come
             to
             you
             from
             the
             
               meer
               secular
               Power
            
             ;
             on
             this
             Power
             therfore
             is
             built
             all
             the
             Authority
             you
             have
             to
             act
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             whole
             building
             of
             your
             Church
             was
             erected
             onely
             and
             solely
             upon
             this
             uncertain
             and
             sandy
             foundation
             .
             This
             made
             Mr.
             Hooker
             (
             one
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             most
             
             prudent
             Writer
             of
             all
             that
             profession
             )
             affirm
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               not
               likely
               to
               continue
               more
               than
               fourscore
               years
            
             ;
             nor
             could
             he
             judge
             otherwise
             ,
             seeing
             it
             bear
             evidently
             the
             Principles
             of
             corruption
             and
             mutability
             in
             its
             very
             constitution
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               materia
               prima
            
             of
             a
             secular
             Basis
             ;
             which
             continually
             exposed
             it
             to
             a
             mortality
             ,
             as
             the
             formes
             of
             Government
             should
             have
             their
             ever-limited
             period
             ;
             and
             discovering
             the
             professors
             and
             Governours
             of
             it
             to
             bee
             none
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             promised
             his
             perpetual
             assistance
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
            
             
             world
             .
             How
             much
             happier
             then
             would
             you
             be
             ,
             if
             leaving
             this
             fleeting
             and
             unbodied
             shadow
             ,
             you
             would
             return
             and
             unite
             your selves
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             Which
             ,
             enjoying
             this
             promise
             from
             our
             Saviour
             of
             an
             indefectible
             perpetuity
             ,
             not
             onely
             experiences
             the
             certain
             faithfulness
             of
             that
             promise
             in
             a
             large
             continuance
             of
             1600.
             yeares
             ,
             but
             also
             sees
             with
             Evidence
             ,
             perhaps
             more
             than
             scientifical
             ,
             that
             the
             walls
             of
             this
             Hierusalem
             are
             built
             upon
             such
             strong
             foundations
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             her
             Governours
             can
             never
             fail
             or
             decay
             ;
             since
             they
             rely
             not
             on
             the
             slippery
             and
             weak
             prop
             of
             the
             temporal
             power
             for
             their
             Authority
             ,
             but
             on
             those
             who
             received
             it
             from
             the
             eternal
             never-altering
             Fountain
             of
             all
             power
             ,
             with
             Commission
             to
             delegate
             and
             transmit
             it
             with
             an
             uninterrupted
             succession
             to
             the
             future
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               till
               wee
               all
               meet
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             is
             the
             means
             of
             transmitting
             this
             Heavenfounded
             Jurisdiction
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             less
             certain
             than
             is
             
               the
               law
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             in
             indelible
             characters
             ,
             that
             inviolable
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             a
             Rock
             too
             adamantine
             to
             be
             undermin'd
             by
             human
             policy
             .
             Let
             then
             her
             enemies
             ,
             though
             even
             Princes
             ,
             rage
             as
             much
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             nay
             even
             bandy
             and
             conspire
             together
             to
             subdue
             this
             free-born
             Kings
             Daughter
             to
             their
             prophane
             yoke
             ;
             her
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             it
             ever
             hath
             ,
             so
             will
             it
             ever
             remaine
             secure
             and
             inviolate
             ,
             being
             independent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             her
             end
             and
             aym
             )
             of
             a
             superiour
             order
             to
             their
             Authority
             ;
             which
             was
             instituted
             only
             for
             the
             rightly
             dispencing
             the
             transitory
             goods
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
           
             Your
             parallel
             of
             the
             Jews
             suffering
             under
             the
             Zelot's
             fury
             ,
             or
             the
             old
             Roman
             yoke
             ▪
             which
             you
             make
             account
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Reader
               will
               supercede
               all
               necessity
               of
               making
               it
               up
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             to
             aym
             very
             little
             or
             nothing
             at
             your
             purpose
             :
             For
             (
             though
             they
             intruded
             unfit
             men
             into
             the
             Priestly
             dignity
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             actually
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             possibly
             take
             away
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             because
             this
             Jurisdiction
             was
             not
             given
             them
             by
             those
             secular
             powers
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             the
             contrary
             of
             all
             which
             happens
             in
             your
             case
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             :
             For
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             your
             Bishops
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             same
             Parliamentary
             power
             that
             set
             it
             up
             .
             That
             it
             was
             not
             their
             guilt
             ,
             nor
             yours
             neither
             ,
             wee
             willingly
             grant
             ;
             and
             I
             wonder
             you
             could
             imagine
             us
             so
             unwise
             ,
             as
             to
             object
             that
             to
             be
             your
             voluntary
             Crime
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             we
             hold
             to
             bee
             your
             involuntary
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Your
             wishes
             and
             prayers
             for
             peace
             and
             communion
             among
             all
             who
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             are
             no
             less
             ours
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             not
             in
             words
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             efficacious
             endeavours
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             several
             Nations
             ,
             with
             daily
             labours
             ,
             and
             extreamest
             hazards
             ,
             to
             reduce
             the
             straying
             flock
             to
             their
             safely-guarded
             fold
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             Communion
             is
             so
             vehemently
             desired
             and
             thirsted
             after
             by
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             buy
             it
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             except
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             Certainty
             of
             Faith
             and
             its
             Rule
             ;
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             own
             Communion
             also
             .
             If
             Mr.
             Hammond
             can
             perswade
             himself
             and
             his
             friends
             to
             return
             to
             this
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             
               Churches
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             which
             onely
             can
             unite
             us
             in
             the
             same
             stedfast
             belief
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             to
             acknowledg
             
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             in
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             which
             ,
             consists
             the
             constant
             unity
             of
             Church-government
             ;
             then
             not
             onely
             we
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             who
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             conversion
             of
             sinners
             ,
             shall
             joyn
             in
             exalting
             Jubilees
             for
             the
             Blessed
             and
             long
             wish't
             for
             return
             of
             òur
             wandring
             and
             self-disinherited
             Brethren
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             (
             if
             Mr.
             Hammond
             will
             not
             beleeve
             it
             )
             I
             have
             told
             him
             where
             he
             may
             see
             it
             as
             visibly
             as
             
             is
             possible
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             made
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             Reason
             .
             The
             latter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             is
             defin'd
             in
             the
             
               Florentine
               Council
            
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             both
             by
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Churches
             ;
             where
             ,
             what
             the
             fourth
             General
             Council
             ,
             held
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             wrote
             to
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               over
               the
               members
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               as
               their
               Head
            
             ,
             is
             more
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Wee
               define
               that
               the
               holy
               Apostolical
               See
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               have
               the
               primacy
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               Successour
               to
               S.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               truly
               Christs
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               Father
               and
               Teacher
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               given
               him
               in
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               from
               Christ
               a
               full
               power
               to
               feed
               ,
               direct
               and
               govern
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               :
            
             To
             these
             two
             points
             ,
             if
             the
             Protestant
             will
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             secure
             inviolate
             that
             which
             touches
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             most
             vital
             and
             intrinsecal
             part
             of
             the
             Chruch
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ;
             she
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             open
             her
             outward
             rind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             offer
             some
             violence
             to
             her
             uniformity
             ,
             in
             indifferent
             and
             more
             extrinsecal
             practises
             ,
             to
             re-ingraft
             their
             dry
             and
             sapless
             branch
             ,
             which
             now
             lies
             withering
             ,
             into
             her
             ever-flourishing
             
             body
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             these
             poor
             endeavours
             of
             mine
             ,
             may
             in
             the
             least
             contribute
             ,
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             future
             not
             reprehend
             ,
             but
             congratulate
             Dr.
             Hammond
             for
             his
             fortunate
             Errours
             ,
             and
             honour
             his
             ill
             grounded
             reasons
             ,
             as
             of
             richest
             value
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             stirring
             up
             others
             to
             detest
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             weak
             pleas
             are
             producible
             for
             Schism
             ,
             became
             the
             happy
             occasion
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             others
             salvation
             ;
             and
             of
             Embosoming
             the
             Daughter-Church
             of
             England
             in
             a
             Charitable
             Communion
             with
             her
             dearest
             Mother
             ;
             by
             whose
             painful
             throwes
             she
             was
             first
             born
             to
             Christ
             ,
             her
             Spouse
             ;
             at
             whose
             breasts
             shee
             suck'd
             the
             first
             milk
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             from
             whose
             arms
             and
             ever-cherishing
             embraces
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             malignity
             of
             an
             ill-govern'd
             passion
             ,
             next
             by
             humane
             policy
             ,
             shee
             has
             been
             so
             long
             separated
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           DOWN-DERRY
           :
           OR
           Bishop
           BRAMHAL'S
           
             Iust
             Vindication
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           refuted
           .
        
         
           MY
           choice
           at
           first
           directed
           me
           ,
           rather
           to
           answer
           Mr.
           Hammond
           ,
           than
           my
           Lord
           of
           Derry
           ;
           having
           observ'd
           his
           Book
           not
           only
           to
           bear
           a
           greater
           vogue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           inwardly
           furnished
           with
           Arguments
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Divine
           ;
           But
           after
           I
           had
           advanc'd
           past
           the
           mid-way
           of
           my
           journey
           ,
           I
           met
           some
           Protestant
           friends
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           formerly
           they
           had
           still
           cry'd
           up
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           yet
           soon
           as
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           in
           confidence
           ,
           that
           an
           Answer
           to
           his
           Schism
           would
           instantly
           bee
           ready
           for
           the
           the
           Press
           ,
           they
           immediately
           began
           to
           extol
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           demand
           either
           a
           present
           Reply
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           should
           not
           spare
           to
           conclude
           the
           Victory
           their
           own
           .
           When
           I
           had
           exprest
           how
           weak
           and
           unreasonable
           their
           discourse
           
           was
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           admitted
           ,
           would
           always
           judg
           him
           to
           have
           the
           right
           cause
           ,
           that
           speaks
           the
           last
           word
           .
           I
           parted
           with
           a
           promise
           ;
           if
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           sport
           ,
           which
           he
           far
           more
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           tempts
           a
           wit-at
           leasure
           to
           make
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           accept
           of
           a
           short
           Refutation
           of
           the
           substantial
           passages
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           fail
           to
           endeavour
           their
           satisfaction
           :
           which
           thus
           I
           perform
           .
        
         
           Reading
           ,
           with
           some
           diligence
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Book
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           much
           commendable
           in
           it
           for
           industry
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           expos'd
           to
           an
           unavoidable
           Check
           of
           being
           Patron
           to
           an
           ill
           Cause
           ;
           whence
           it
           may
           bee
           a
           pattern
           of
           wit
           and
           labour
           ,
           but
           little
           assistance
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           further
           than
           by
           shewing
           how
           weak
           Errour
           is
           .
           But
           ,
           not
           to
           spend
           time
           and
           paper
           in
           vain
           ,
           let
           us
           state
           the
           controversie
           clearly
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           how
           strongly
           and
           pertinently
           his
           Discourse
           proceeds
           ;
           Not
           that
           I
           intend
           minutely
           to
           examine
           his
           whole
           Work
           ,
           whereof
           the
           far
           greater
           part
           is
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           our
           controversie
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           bare
           stating
           the
           Question
           ;
           but
           onely
           to
           say
           enough
           for
           him
           whom
           the
           substance
           can
           content
           ,
           without
           engaging
           into
           unnecessary
           and
           circumstantial
           disputes
           .
        
         
           He
           begins
           his
           Book
           ,
           telling
           us
           nothing
           can
           be
           objected
           with
           more
           colour
           of
           truth
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           have
           withdrawn
           themselves
           from
           obedience
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           separated
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           And
           that
           this
           crime
           is
           justly
           charg'd
           upon
           his
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           colour
           ,
           but
           with
           undeniable
           evidence
           of
           fact
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           very
           
           position
           of
           the
           Case
           ;
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           Exceptions
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           unquestionably
           certain
           ,
           and
           universally
           assented
           to
           by
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           understand
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             Henry
             the
             eighths
          
           Reign
           ,
           nay
           at
           his
           first
           courting
           his
           Protestant
           Mistress
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           agreed
           with
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Communion
           ,
           in
           two
           Points
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Unity
           betwixt
           all
           her
           Members
           ▪
           One
           concerning
           Faith
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           Government
           .
        
         
           For
           Faith
           ,
           her
           Rule
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           inherited
           from
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           as
           the
           Legacies
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           solely
           to
           bee
           acknowledg'd
           for
           obligatory
           ,
           and
           nothing
           in
           them
           to
           bee
           changed
           .
        
         
           For
           Government
           ,
           her
           Principle
           was
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           made
           
             St.
             Peter
          
           First
           ,
           or
           Chief
           ,
           or
           Prince
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           who
           was
           to
           be
           the
           
             first
             Mover
          
           under
           him
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           his
           departure
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           all
           others
           ,
           in
           difficulties
           concerning
           matters
           belonging
           to
           the
           universal
           ,
           either
           Faith
           or
           Government
           ,
           should
           have
           recourse
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           Successors
           of
           
             St.
             Peter
             ▪
          
           inherited
           from
           him
           this
           priviledge
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           actually
           exercised
           this
           power
           in
           all
           those
           countries
           which
           kept
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           that
           very
           year
           wherein
           this
           unhappy
           separation
           began
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           lesse
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           her
           Successors
           ,
           neither
           the
           former
           Rule
           of
           Unity
           
           of
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           this
           second
           of
           Unity
           of
           Government
           (
           which
           is
           held
           by
           the
           first
           )
           have
           had
           any
           power
           in
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           the
           Protestants
           call
           the
           
             English
             Church
          
           .
           This
           is
           our
           chief
           objection
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           us
           ,
           our
           Tenet
           is
           ,
           That
           those
           Churchs
           ,
           who
           continue
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Roman
           ,
           are
           the
           onely
           Churches
           ;
           which
           ,
           in
           vertue
           of
           the
           first
           Principle
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           have
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           vertue
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           right
           Government
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           vertue
           of
           both
           ,
           the
           unity
           and
           incorporation
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           necessary
           for
           salvation
           :
           And
           by
           consequence
           ,
           Wee
           hold
           them
           onely
           to
           make
           the
           entire
           Catholike
           or
           Universal
           Church
           of
           Christians
           ;
           all
           others
           ,
           by
           misbelief
           or
           Schism
           ,
           being
           excluded
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           because
           no
           understanding
           man
           can
           deny
           this
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Charge
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           for
           a
           Protestant
           to
           clear
           his
           Church
           from
           Schism
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           it
           not
           guilty
           of
           doing
           this
           ,
           either
           by
           disproving
           the
           former
           to
           be
           the
           necessary
           Rule
           of
           Unity
           in
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           latter
           the
           necessary
           Bond
           of
           Government
           ;
           both
           which
           ,
           though
           they
           somtimes
           say
           ,
           yet
           because
           in
           these
           Books
           ,
           professedly
           composed
           for
           their
           Vindication
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Schism
           ,
           they
           ,
           directly
           and
           of
           set
           purpose
           ,
           handle
           neither
           ;
           it
           is
           clear
           they
           intend
           to
           shuffle
           ,
           not
           speak
           pithily
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Principle
           (
           which
           also
           includes
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           second
           )
           wee
           hold
           by
           this
           manifest
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           still
           the
           latter
           Age
           could
           not
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           what
           the
           former
           beleev'd
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           adhered
           to
           that
           method
           ,
           nothing
           could
           bee
           alter'd
           in
           it
           ;
           
           which
           way
           of
           assurance
           carries
           with
           it
           the
           Testimony
           of
           all
           that
           are
           truly
           called
           Christians
           ;
           and
           this
           by
           so
           ample
           a
           memory
           and
           succession
           ,
           as
           is
           stronger
           than
           the
           stock
           of
           human
           Government
           and
           action
           :
           no
           right
           of
           Law
           or
           human
           Ordinances
           being
           able
           to
           offer
           so
           ample
           ,
           clear
           ,
           and
           continued
           a
           Title
           .
        
         
           They
           must
           remember
           how
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           who
           began
           that
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           were
           themselves
           of
           this
           profession
           before
           their
           pretended
           reform
           .
           They
           ought
           to
           weigh
           what
           reasons
           their
           Ancestors
           should
           have
           had
           to
           introduce
           such
           an
           alteration
           .
           They
           must
           confesse
           themselves
           guilty
           in
           continuing
           the
           breach
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           alledge
           causes
           sufficient
           to
           have
           begun
           it
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           ancient
           Religion
           descended
           to
           these
           daies
           ;
           For
           the
           constant
           beleefe
           of
           the
           Catholike
           world
           both
           was
           at
           the
           time
           of
           your
           division
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           Principles
           are
           Christs
           own
           ordination
           ,
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           derived
           to
           us
           by
           the
           strongest
           Evidences
           that
           our
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           to
           attain
           assurance
           what
           was
           done
           in
           Antiquity
           ;
           Evidences
           inviolable
           by
           any
           humane
           either
           power
           or
           proof
           ,
           except
           perfect
           and
           rigorous
           demonstration
           ,
           to
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           further
           dispute
           ,
           remain
           unanswerably
           convicted
           of
           Schism
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           after
           this
           ,
           it
           bee
           superfluous
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           any
           Book
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           attempt
           to
           demonstrate
           either
           of
           these
           Points
           false
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           bestow
           a
           few
           thoughts
           to
           declare
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Derry's
           Arguments
           ,
           not
           examining
           them
           any
           further
           ,
           than
           to
           shew
           how
           litle
           they
           are
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           In
           his
           two
           first
           Chapters
           ,
           though
           there
           bee
           many
           things
           false
           ,
           and
           more
           taken
           up
           without
           proof
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           touch
           them
           ,
           because
           hee
           onely
           pretends
           to
           settle
           the
           Question
           ,
           which
           is
           already
           done
           for
           my
           part
           ;
           And
           so
           I
           will
           begin
           my
           Animadversions
           ,
           where
           he
           begins
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           proof
           is
           ,
           because
           not
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           Roman
           Catholikes
           themselves
           made
           the
           first
           separation
           .
           1.
           
           If
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           how
           does
           that
           acquit
           you
           ?
           since
           continuance
           in
           a
           Breach
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           sodered
           by
           time
           ,
           is
           as
           guilty
           as
           the
           very
           beginning
           .
           Now
           these
           two
           Bonds
           of
           Unity
           ,
           being
           of
           Christs
           own
           institution
           ,
           no
           time
           can
           sear
           the
           bleeding
           wound
           ;
           And
           this
           because
           we
           hold
           by
           the
           fore-declared
           strength
           ,
           they
           now
           must
           have
           demonstrations
           to
           contradict
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           first
           Separaters
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           does
           he
           prove
           they
           were
           not
           Protestants
           ?
           because
           they
           persecuted
           Protestants
           :
           what
           then
           ?
           did
           not
           Luther
           persecute
           Carolstadius
           and
           Zuinglius
           ?
           doe
           they
           not
           now
           in
           Germany
           and
           other
           Countries
           ?
           Lutherans
           permit
           no
           
             Calvinists
             ;
             Calvinists
          
           no
           Lutherans
           .
           Did
           not
           you
           persecute
           Puritans
           and
           Brownists
           ?
           Doe
           you
           not
           now
           complain
           to
           bee
           persecuted
           by
           others
           ?
           will
           you
           make
           all
           these
           ,
           Papists
           ?
           or
           why
           are
           not
           they
           Reformers
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ?
           you
           will
           say
           many
           of
           these
           first
           breakers
           died
           Catholikes
           ;
           True
           ,
           but
           upon
           Repeutance
           .
           Of
           Gardiner
           (
           whom
           you
           presse
           so
           particularly
           )
           it
           is
           recorded
           ,
           that
           upon
           his
           death
           ▪
           bed
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Peccavi
             cum
             Petro
             ,
             exivi
             cum
             Petro
             ,
             sed
             nondum
             flevi
             cum
             Petro
          
           ;
           and
           so
           fell
           on
           a
           bitter
           weeping
           for
           that
           offence
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           renouncing
           the
           Pope
           the
           most
           essential
           point
           of
           your
           Reformation
           ?
           All
           the
           rest
           your
           good
           natur'd
           Religion
           can
           either
           embrace
           or
           censure
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           admit
           or
           refuse
           Communion
           with
           the
           deniers
           of
           any
           other
           Article
           ,
           never
           so
           fundamental
           ,
           this
           only
           is
           indispensable
           .
           Then
           be
           sure
           wee
           never
           hear
           you
           again
           deny
           but
           that
           they
           who
           made
           this
           first
           Breach
           ,
           had
           in
           them
           the
           quintessence
           of
           your
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           were
           far
           less
           consistent
           with
           Catholicism
           ,
           than
           your
           modern
           younger
           ▪
           brother
           Sectaries
           are
           with
           your
           kind
           of
           Protestancy
           ;
           since
           your selves
           confess
           the
           admittance
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           more
           destructive
           to
           you
           ,
           than
           the
           denial
           of
           Prelacy
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           Argument
           is
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           separation
           of
           England
           from
           Rome
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           new
           Law
           made
           ,
           but
           onely
           their
           ancient
           Liberties
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           part
           is
           so
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           any
           one
           can
           have
           the
           face
           to
           pronounce
           it
           ;
           a
           Law
           was
           made
           in
           Henry
           the
           8ths
           time
           ,
           an
           Oath
           invented
           and
           exacted
           ,
           by
           which
           was
           given
           to
           the
           King
           to
           be
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           the
           power
           the
           Pope
           did
           at
           that
           time
           possess
           in
           England
           .
           That
           this
           was
           a
           new
           Law
           none
           but
           impudence
           it self
           can
           deny
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           how
           hee
           proves
           it
           .
           Hee
           brings
           divers
           allegations
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Popes
           pretences
           were
           not
           admitted
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           the
           prejudice
           to
           the
           State
           or
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           What
           is
           this
           man
           about
           ,
           that
           hee
           so
           forgets
           the
           question
           ?
           Doe
           wee
           professe
           the
           Pope
           can
           pretend
           no
           more
           than
           his
           right
           ?
           or
           is
           the
           question
           of
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           
           action
           of
           the
           Popes
           ?
           or
           does
           he
           think
           a
           legitimate
           Authority
           in
           common
           is
           rejected
           ,
           when
           the
           particular
           faults
           of
           them
           who
           are
           in
           Authority
           are
           resisted
           ?
           Is
           Magistracy
           or
           Royalty
           rejected
           ,
           when
           Pleas
           are
           commenced
           against
           Kings
           or
           Commonwealths
           ,
           as
           going
           beyond
           their
           true
           Jurisdiction
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           is
           expresly
           deny'd
           the
           Power
           to
           doe
           such
           or
           such
           things
           .
           Why
           then
           ,
           even
           by
           this
           fact
           hee
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           power
           in
           other
           things
           ;
           since
           to
           limit
           an
           Authority
           implyes
           an
           admittance
           of
           it
           in
           cases
           to
           which
           the
           restraints
           extend
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           hee
           presses
           Lawes
           anciently
           receiv'd
           in
           our
           Kingdome
           .
           What
           is
           his
           meaning
           ?
           were
           not
           those
           Lawes
           in
           force
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Henry
           the
           eighths
           Reign
           ?
           or
           was
           his
           breach
           but
           the
           conservation
           of
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           wee
           began
           our
           Religion
           there
           ?
           Are
           there
           any
           of
           these
           laws
           which
           are
           not
           equivalently
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Germany
          
           ;
           Nay
           Italy
           it selfe
           ?
           Are
           none
           of
           these
           therefore
           Catholikes
           ?
           are
           they
           in
           as
           little
           communication
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           after
           his
           breach
           ,
           or
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Q
           Elizabeths
           times
           ?
           How
           ridiculous
           ,
           how
           impudent
           a
           manner
           of
           speaking
           and
           arguing
           is
           this
           ?
           to
           force
           his
           Readers
           to
           renounce
           their
           eyes
           and
           ears
           and
           all
           evidence
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           
             fifth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           hee
           argues
           out
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Britannick
           Churches
           .
           But
           first
           I
           would
           know
           what
           this
           belongs
           to
           us
           ,
           unless
           it
           bee
           prov'd
           that
           their
           practicks
           were
           an
           obliging
           precedent
           to
           us
           ;
           have
           wee
           any
           Title
           from
           the
           Britannick
           Churches
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           by
           the
           Saxon
           Christians
           ,
           who
           onely
           were
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           conquests
           and
           
           lawes
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Britannick
           World
           belongs
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           derived
           to
           us
           ;
           Yet
           is
           this
           also
           false
           ▪
           For
           nothing
           in
           History
           is
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           British
           Churches
           admitted
           appellations
           to
           Rome
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Sardica
           :
           And
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           have
           Records
           in
           our
           Histories
           of
           the
           Pope
           Eleutherius
           ,
           so
           much
           appeares
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           in
           that
           time
           .
           And
           out
           of
           St.
           
             Prosper
             contra
             Collatorem
             ,
             &
             in
             Chron.
          
           Wee
           have
           that
           the
           Pope
           Celestinus
           ,
           by
           his
           care
           ,
           and
           sending
           St.
           
             German
             ,
             Vice
             sua
          
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           stead
           ,
           freed
           the
           Britans
           from
           Pelagianism
           ,
           and
           converted
           the
           Scots
           by
           Palladius
           ,
           though
           Venerable
           Bede
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           does
           not
           touch
           that
           circumstance
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           mainly
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Priviledge
           wee
           pretend
           was
           one
           that
           descends
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ▪
           in
           quality
           of
           Successor
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           how
           far
           it
           was
           executed
           ,
           may
           be
           unknown
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           due
           ,
           none
           can
           bee
           ignorant
           .
           And
           here
           our
           late
           Bishop
           begins
           to
           shuffle
           from
           the
           priviledge
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           to
           the
           Patriarchal
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           ,
           an
           historical
           ,
           a
           mutable
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           concernes
           not
           our
           present
           debate
           .
        
         
           Two
           objections
           he
           makes
           seem
           to
           deserve
           an
           answer
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Welsh
           ,
           or
           Britans
           ,
           sided
           with
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           against
           the
           Roman
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           Easter
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           observ'd
           not
           Easter
           right
           ,
           yet
           never
           so
           much
           as
           cited
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           ,
           in
           abetment
           of
           their
           practise
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           custome
           of
           their
           own
           Ancestors
           :
           Neither
           was
           there
           any
           cause
           of
           siding
           ,
           
           wee
           not
           hearing
           it
           was
           ever
           pressed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           after
           Victor's
           time
           ,
           to
           any
           height
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           exhorted
           the
           Christian
           World
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           coercitive
           force
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Britans
           resisted
           ,
           or
           rather
           neglected
           them
           ,
           I
           think
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           say
           they
           sided
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           did
           not
           execute
           their
           desires
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Iren●us
          
           was
           of
           the
           French
           Church
           ,
           yet
           testifies
           this
           question
           was
           no
           matter
           of
           division
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           guess'd
           by
           this
           what
           influence
           the
           Roman
           Church
           had
           or
           had
           not
           upon
           the
           British
           .
           It
           seemes
           certain
           also
           ,
           that
           St.
           Lupus
           and
           Germanus
           neglected
           this
           Point
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           corrected
           ;
           however
           St.
           Austin
           seem'd
           more
           rigorous
           .
           And
           though
           Palladius
           ,
           sent
           from
           Celestinus
           ,
           converted
           the
           Scots
           ,
           yet
           we
           find
           some
           of
           them
           in
           the
           same
           practise
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Objection
           is
           out
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           worn
           Welsh
           Manuscript
           ,
           hoped
           by
           the
           Protestants
           to
           bee
           a
           Copy
           of
           some
           ancienter
           Original
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           has
           already
           been
           proved
           a
           manifest
           forgery
           ,
           counterfeited
           by
           all
           likelyhood
           in
           Q.
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           English
           Protestants
           sought
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Welsh
           ,
           by
           Catechisms
           and
           other
           Writings
           ,
           printed
           and
           not
           printed
           ;
           Yet
           if
           their
           great
           Antiquaries
           can
           shew
           ,
           that
           in
           St.
           Gregories
           time
           ,
           this
           name
           Papa
           ,
           or
           Pope
           ,
           taken
           by
           it self
           ,
           without
           other
           addition
           ,
           as
           
             Papa
             Urbis
             Romae
          
           ,
           &c.
           was
           put
           (
           as
           in
           later
           ages
           )
           for
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           shall
           confesse
           my selfe
           much
           surpriz'd
           ▪
           If
           they
           cannot
           ,
           these
           very
           words
           sufficiently
           convince
           the
           Manuscript
           to
           bee
           a
           meer
           Imposture
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           suspition
           against
           the
           legitimatnes
           of
           this
           paper
           naturally
           arises
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           Sr.
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           ,
           one
           so
           diligent
           in
           wi●ing
           off
           the
           dust
           from
           old
           writings
           ,
           found
           no
           other
           Antiquity
           in
           it
           worth
           ▪
           the
           mention
           ;
           which
           shrewdly
           implies
           the
           Book
           was
           made
           for
           this
           alone
           .
           And
           so
           this
           demonstrative
           proof
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           a
           conviction
           of
           the
           forgery
           of
           some
           counterfeit
           Knaue
           ,
           and
           the
           easiness
           of
           assent
           in
           Mr.
           Mosten
           ,
           and
           the
           Knight
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           6th
           Chapter
           he
           pretends
           three
           things
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           the
           King
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           had
           sufficient
           Authority
           to
           withdraw
           their
           obedience
           from
           Rome
           .
           2ly
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           sufficient
           grounds
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           3ly
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           it
           with
           due
           moderation
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           intelligent
           Reader
           understands
           by
           the
           first
           point
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           meanes
           to
           shuffle
           away
           the
           true
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Question
           is
           of
           the
           Priviledge
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           descended
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           his
           Successors
           ,
           spend
           his
           time
           about
           a
           Patriarchal
           Authority
           ,
           which
           wee
           also
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           of
           humane
           institution
           ;
           And
           here
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           generally
           when
           no
           body
           opposes
           him
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           carries
           it
           clearly
           and
           gives
           his
           empty
           Reader
           full
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Hee
           tells
           you
           out
           of
           Catholike
           Authors
           ,
           that
           Princes
           may
           resist
           the
           oppressions
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           themselves
           have
           priviledge
           to
           exercise
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           :
           That
           Popes
           have
           been
           convented
           and
           deposed
           :
           That
           Emperors
           have
           changed
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           have
           as
           much
           power
           as
           Emperors
           .
           And
           all
           this
           to
           handle
           the
           Question
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           hand
           ,
           since
           our
           dispute
           
           is
           not
           what
           can
           be
           done
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Popes
           Patriarchal
           Authority
           ,
           which
           the
           good
           Bishop
           himself
           professes
           the
           Pope
           has
           renounced
           these
           600.
           years
           .
        
         
           No
           doubt
           but
           th'
           other
           two
           points
           will
           follow
           the
           former
           in
           missing
           the
           Question
           .
           For
           ,
           admitting
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           to
           bee
           derived
           from
           Christ
           ,
           what
           grounds
           can
           there
           bee
           for
           renouncing
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           moderation
           is
           the
           rejjecting
           it
           capable
           of
           ?
           Nay
           even
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           of
           humane
           institution
           ,
           many
           things
           there
           are
           which
           cannot
           bee
           rejected
           ,
           unless
           it
           appear
           the
           abuses
           are
           not
           otherwise
           remediable
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           then
           the
           Christian
           World
           had
           chosen
           themselves
           one
           Head
           for
           the
           preservation
           o●●o
           precious
           a
           Jewel
           ,
           as
           Unity
           in
           Religion
           ,
           how
           great
           absurdities
           must
           that
           Head
           commit
           ,
           what
           wrong●
           must
           it
           doe
           ,
           to
           cause
           it selfe
           to
           bee
           justly
           deposed
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           Person
           deposed
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Government
           abolish't
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           again
           ,
           that
           this
           alteration
           should
           ●ee
           made
           by
           some
           one
           party
           of
           the
           Christian
           Common-●ealth
           ,
           which
           must
           separate
           it selfe
           from
           the
           assistance
           and
           communication
           of
           the
           ●●st
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           ought
           not
           far
           weightier
           causes
           bee
           expected
           ,
           or
           greater
           abuses
           committed
           ?
        
         
           Suppose
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           by
           setting
           aside
           this
           Supreme
           Head
           ,
           eternal
           dissentions
           will
           inevibly
           follow
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           faith
           and
           good
           life
           ,
           which
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           thought
           worth
           the
           comming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           plant
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           tell
           mee
           ,
           whether
           the
           refusal
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           humours
           of
           a
           lustful
           Prince
           ,
           be
           ground
           enough
           ●o
           renounce
           so
           necessary
           an
           Authority
           .
           Let
           
           the
           Bishop
           bee
           now
           asked
           ,
           whether
           Kings
           deserve
           to
           bee
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Monarchy
           it self●
           rejected
           for
           such
           abuses
           as
           hee
           gathers
           against
           the
           Pope
           ?
           or
           whether
           there
           may
           not
           easily
           bee
           made
           a
           collection
           of
           as
           many
           an
           I
           great
           misgovernments
           against
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Country
           ?
           Let
           him
           remember
           whether
           like
           abuses
           were
           not
           alledged
           against
           his
           own
           Parliamentary-Prelacy
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           put
           down
           .
           Will
           hee
           justifie
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           m●●demeanours
           pretended
           against
           them
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Prelacy
           had
           been
           lawfull
           ?
           Surely
           hee
           would
           find
           out
           many
           remedies
           which
           hee
           would
           think
           necessary
           to
           bee
           first
           tryed
           ;
           and
           S●●ggin
           should
           as
           soon
           haue
           chosen
           a
           tree
           to
           bee
           hanged
           on
           ,
           as
           ●hee
           have
           ended
           the
           number
           of
           expedients
           to
           be
           ●●yed
           ,
           before
           hee
           would
           give
           his
           assent
           to
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           of
           little
           concern
           to
           examine
           whether
           his
           complaints
           bee
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           since
           he
           does
           not
           shew
           there
           was
           no
           other
           remedy
           but
           division
           :
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           if
           the
           authority
           be
           of
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           no
           just
           cause
           can
           possibly
           be
           given
           for
           its
           abolishment
           :
           but
           most
           ,
           because
           all
           other
           Catholick
           Countries
           might
           have
           made
           the
           same
           exception
           which
           England
           pretends
           ,
           yet
           they
           remain
           still
           in
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           Authority
           you
           cry
           out
           against
           as
           intolerable
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           former
           Ages
           of
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           your selfe
           cite
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           cause
           to
           cast
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           out
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           yet
           rather
           preferred
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           attempt
           so
           destructive
           an
           innovation
           as
           Schism
           draws
           after
           it
           .
           Neither
           n●w
           
           after
           we
           have
           broke
           the
           ice
           ,
           do
           our
           neighbour
           Nations
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           follow
           our
           example
           ,
           and
           drown
           their
           unity
           in
           the
           waters
           of
           Contradiction
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           pretences
           on
           which
           the
           English
           Schism
           was
           originally
           made
           ,
           were
           far
           different
           from
           those
           you
           now
           take
           up
           to
           defend
           it
           ;
           there
           was
           then
           no
           talk
           of
           imposing
           new
           Creeds
           as
           the
           conditions
           of
           Communion
           ;
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           abominations
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           which
           now
           fill
           your
           Pulpits
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           any
           other
           original
           quarrel
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           proceeding
           according
           to
           the
           known
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           unfortunately
           happen'd
           to
           bee
           contrary
           to
           the
           tyrannical
           humour
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           point
           of
           due
           moderation
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           pleasant
           Topick
           ,
           had
           I
           a
           mind
           to
           answer
           at
           large
           his
           Book
           ;
           The
           first
           part
           of
           moderation
           ,
           is
           the
           separating
           themselves
           from
           their
           Errours
           ,
           not
           their
           Churches
           ;
           this
           signifies
           to
           declare
           them
           Idolaters
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           neverthelesse
           communicate
           with
           them
           ;
           reconciling
           thus
           light
           to
           darkness
           ,
           and
           making
           Christ
           and
           Antichrist
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           society
           .
           I
           confesse
           this
           a
           very
           good
           moderation
           for
           him
           that
           has
           no
           Religion
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           or
           acknowledges
           his
           own
           the
           worst
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           danger
           for
           him
           to
           fear
           seducing
           by
           communication
           with
           others
           .
           But
           whoever
           is
           confident
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           by
           this
           very
           fact
           implicitely
           disapproves
           others
           .
           I
           cannot
           say
           mine
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           say
           the
           opposite
           is
           false
           :
           mine
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           opposite
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           is
           naught
           :
           mine
           necessary
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           judge
           ▪
           that
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           carries
           to
           damnation
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           bound
           both
           
           to
           pity
           and
           love
           the
           person
           that
           dis●ents
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           censure
           ▪
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           ,
           holds
           not
           his
           own
           certain
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hath
           none
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           moderation
           hee
           places
           in
           their
           inward
           charity
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           manifested
           by
           their
           external
           works
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           beleeve
           him
           :
           Our
           Saviour
           telling
           us
           the
           tree
           is
           known
           by
           the
           fruit
           it
           bears
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           therefore
           ,
           hee
           is
           pleased
           to
           think
           may
           bee
           found
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           onely
           take
           away
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           adde
           none
           .
           Wherein
           is
           a
           double
           Errour
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           evil
           that
           can
           be
           done
           .
           What
           more
           mischievous
           than
           to
           abrogate
           good
           lawes
           ,
           good
           practises
           .
           Let
           them
           look
           on
           the
           Scotch
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           the
           memory
           of
           Christ
           from
           our
           eyes
           ,
           by
           pulling
           down
           Pictures
           and
           Crosses
           ;
           the
           memory
           of
           His
           principal
           actions
           ,
           by
           abolishing
           Holydayes
           ;
           the
           esteem
           of
           vertue
           ,
           by
           vilifying
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           onely
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           babling
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           disfigure
           him
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           themselves
           please
           .
           What
           if
           they
           took
           away
           the
           New
           Testament
           too
           ,
           and
           even
           solemn
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           left
           all
           to
           the
           will
           of
           a
           frantick
           Teacher
           ,
           were
           not
           this
           a
           great
           moderation
           ,
           because
           they
           added
           nothing
           ?
        
         
           The
           second
           abuse
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           positively
           denies
           ,
           ever
           adds
           the
           contrary
           to
           what
           hee
           takes
           away
           .
           Hee
           that
           makes
           it
           an
           Article
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Purgatory
           ,
           no
           Mass
           ,
           no
           prayer
           to
           Saints
           ,
           has
           as
           many
           Articles
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           holds
           the
           contrary
           .
           Therefore
           this
           kind
           of
           moderano
           is
           a
           purefolly
           .
        
         
         
           The
           last
           Point
           hee
           deems
           to
           be
           a
           preparation
           of
           mind
           to
           beleeve
           and
           practise
           whatever
           the
           Universal
           Church
           beleeves
           and
           practises
           ●
           and
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           mock-fool
           Proposition
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           First
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           ,
           indeterminate
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           man
           knowes
           which
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           with
           a
           false
           and
           hypocritical
           heart
           ,
           professe
           a
           great
           readiness
           to
           beleeve
           and
           obey
           it
           .
           Poor
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           are
           led
           by
           the
           nose
           after
           such
           silly
           Teachers
           and
           Doctrines
           :
           who
           ,
           following
           the
           steps
           of
           our
           old
           mother
           Eve
           ,
           are
           flatter'd
           with
           the
           promses
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           like
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           paid
           onely
           with
           the
           pure
           experience
           of
           evil
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           seventh
           Chapter
           ,
           hee
           professes
           ,
           that
           all
           Princes
           and
           Republicks
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           doe
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           things
           which
           the
           Protestants
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           occasion
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           plead
           for
           it
           What
           non
           sense
           will
           not
           an
           ill
           cause
           bring
           a
           desperate
           man
           to
           ?
           All
           this
           while
           hee
           would
           perswade
           the
           World
           that
           Papists
           are
           most
           injurious
           to
           Princes
           ,
           prejudicing
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           subjecting
           their
           Dominions
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Hee
           has
           scarce
           done
           saying
           so
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           contrary
           blast
           drives
           as
           far
           back
           again
           ,
           confessing
           all
           hee
           said
           ▪
           to
           be
           false
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           same
           Papists
           hold
           the
           very
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Protestants
           
             in
             effect
          
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           is
           onely
           in
           words
           :
           So
           that
           this
           Chapter
           seems
           expresly
           made
           to
           justifie
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           the
           Popes
           sometimes
           personally
           exceed
           ,
           yet
           when
           their
           passion
           is
           over
           ,
           or
           the
           present
           interest
           ceases
           ,
           then
           they
           acknowledge
           for
           Catholikes
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           those
           who
           before
           oppos'd
           them
           ,
           as
           
           also
           that
           the
           Catholike
           Divines
           ,
           who
           teach
           the
           doctrine
           of
           resisting
           the
           Pope
           in
           such
           occasions
           ,
           are
           not
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           cast
           out
           of
           Communion
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           our
           Religion
           ,
           or
           any
           publick
           Tenet
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           that
           binds
           any
           to
           those
           rigorous
           assertions
           ,
           which
           the
           Protestants
           condemn
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           can
           justifie
           your
           bloody
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           bloodier
           Execution
           ,
           for
           the
           fourscore
           years
           you
           were
           in
           power
           ?
           Why
           were
           the
           poor
           Priests
           ,
           who
           had
           offended
           no
           farther
           than
           to
           receive
           from
           a
           Bishops
           hands
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           condemned
           to
           die
           a
           Traitors
           death
           ?
           Why
           the
           Lay-man
           ,
           that
           harboured
           any
           such
           person
           ,
           made
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           forseiture
           of
           estate
           and
           life
           ?
           Why
           were
           Baptisms
           ,
           Churchings
           ,
           Burials
           ,
           Marriages
           ,
           all
           punished
           ?
           Why
           were
           men
           forced
           to
           goe
           to
           your
           Synagogues
           under
           great
           penalties
           ?
           Seldom
           any
           lawful
           conviction
           exacted
           ,
           but
           proceeding
           upon
           meer
           surmises
           .
           A
           Priest
           ,
           arrested
           upon
           the
           least
           suspition
           ,
           and
           hurried
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           was
           not
           permitted
           to
           refer
           his
           cause
           to
           witnesses
           ,
           but
           compelled
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Accuser
           ;
           and
           ,
           without
           any
           shadow
           of
           proof
           so
           much
           as
           enquir'd
           after
           ,
           if
           he
           deny'd
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           immediatly
           sent
           to
           prison
           as
           a
           Traitor
           .
           A
           Priest
           ,
           comming
           to
           his
           Trial
           before
           the
           Judges
           ,
           was
           never
           permitted
           to
           require
           proof
           of
           his
           being
           a
           Priest
           ;
           It
           sufficed
           ,
           that
           ,
           having
           said
           Mass
           ,
           or
           heard
           a
           Confession
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           prove
           himselfe
           a
           knave
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           of
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Pursuivants
           to
           hare
           poor
           Catholikes
           in
           all
           places
           and
           times
           ;
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           when
           generally
           they
           kept
           
           their
           houses
           close-shut
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           any
           knock't
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           sudden
           pang
           and
           sollicitude
           ,
           before
           they
           durst
           open
           their
           doors
           .
           They
           could
           neither
           eat
           nor
           sleep
           in
           any
           other
           security
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           a
           good
           Conscience
           gave
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           cruelst
           part
           of
           all
           ,
           was
           to
           defame
           us
           of
           Treason
           .
           First
           you
           make
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Successor
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           had
           a
           common
           superintendency
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           Treason
           ;
           and
           then
           brand
           us
           for
           Traitors
           .
           Should
           a
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independent
           Power
           make
           it
           Treason
           to
           acknowledge
           Prelacy
           ,
           would
           you
           think
           it
           reasonable
           presently
           to
           conclude
           all
           the
           older-fashion'd
           Protestants
           Traitors
           ?
        
         
           Nor
           can
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           I
           offer
           any
           violence
           to
           Charity
           ,
           if
           I
           plainly
           and
           roundly
           charge
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           this
           you
           proceeded
           flatly
           against
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           you
           should
           really
           judge
           the
           bare
           receiving
           Orders
           beyond
           Sea
           to
           be
           Treason
           ,
           which
           is
           abundantly
           convinc't
           by
           your
           very
           offer
           of
           pardon
           ,
           nay
           sometimes
           preferment
           ,
           if
           hee
           ,
           whom
           you
           made
           the
           people
           beleeve
           was
           a
           dangerous
           and
           bloody
           Traitor
           ,
           would
           but
           go
           to
           Church
           with
           you
           ;
           For
           what
           Priest
           dyed
           for
           being
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           hee
           might
           have
           rescu'd
           himselfe
           at
           the
           last
           hour
           by
           such
           submission
           ?
           What
           Priest
           was
           so
           bad
           ,
           whom
           you
           were
           not
           ready
           to
           entertain
           with
           honour
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           take
           party
           with
           you
           ?
        
         
           So
           unlucky
           is
           his
           Lordship
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           ,
           whatever
           his
           intention
           is
           ,
           he
           absolves
           us
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           condemns
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           be
           understood
           as
           the
           Letter
           of
           his
           Exceptions
           
           sounds
           ,
           he
           absolutely
           clears
           our
           Religion
           of
           a
           calumny
           ,
           which
           the
           Protestants
           most
           injuriously
           charge
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           vassalage
           to
           the
           Pope
           destroyes
           our
           subjection
           to
           our
           Prince
           ;
           citing
           so
           many
           instances
           ,
           where
           Catholikes
           ,
           remaining
           such
           ,
           have
           disobey'd
           the
           Pope
           .
           If
           he
           on
           purpose
           layes
           his
           sense
           to
           bee
           ambiguous
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           some
           jealousie
           ,
           because
           hee
           uses
           that
           jugling
           phrase
           
             in
             effect
          
           ,
           then
           hee
           absolutely
           proves
           himselfe
           a
           Deceiver
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           he
           mean
           honestly
           ,
           he
           justifies
           us
           ;
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           every
           honest
           man
           will
           condemn
           him
           ;
           But
           whatever
           his
           inward
           meaning
           is
           ,
           the
           Case
           open'd
           will
           declare
           it self
           .
        
         
           Christ
           ,
           being
           to
           build
           his
           spiritual
           Kingdom
           upon
           the
           Basis
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Roman
           Monarchy
           ,
           then
           flourishing
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           either
           bred
           out
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           ,
           or
           originally
           independent
           and
           distinct
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           should
           embrace
           his
           Faith
           ,
           saw
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           such
           a
           ▪
           band
           of
           Unity
           betwixt
           the
           Churches
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           spiritual
           Empire
           was
           to
           be
           integrated
           ,
           that
           it
           neither
           should
           be
           offensive
           to
           temporal
           Princes
           ,
           nor
           yet
           unprovided
           of
           meanes
           to
           keep
           the
           Church
           in
           such
           amity
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           work
           like
           the
           Congregation
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           which
           had
           
             Cor
             unum
             &
             animam
             unam
          
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           he
           gave
           the
           principality
           among
           his
           Apostles
           to
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           his
           Successors
           among
           theirs
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           this
           Principality
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           publick
           meetings
           of
           Bishops
           were
           necessary
           ,
           all
           emulation
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           known
           all
           were
           to
           defer
           to
           him
           ,
           meet
           as
           and
           where
           ,
           was
           most
           fitting
           for
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           if
           any
           inconvenience
           fel
           among
           Christians
           ,
           there
           wanted
           not
           one
           who
           was
           by
           office
           to
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           place
           where
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           superior
           Authority
           to
           curb
           the
           offenders
           .
           This
           one
           Seat
           might
           ,
           by
           the
           ordinary
           providence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           keep
           a
           continuance
           of
           Succession
           from
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           whereas
           the
           vicissitude
           of
           humane
           nature
           permitted
           not
           the
           like
           to
           be
           done
           to
           all
           the
           Sees
           where
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           had
           signed
           their
           Faith
           by
           their
           precious
           death
           .
           Hence
           't
           is
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           is
           invested
           with
           the
           special
           priviledge
           of
           Mother
           and
           Mistress
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           ,
           not
           to
           dive
           into
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           questionable
           consequences
           of
           this
           Primacy
           ,
           this
           onely
           I
           intend
           to
           insist
           upon
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           the
           hinge
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           common
           government
           and
           unity
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           communication
           of
           spiritual
           Fraternity
           depends
           ,
           which
           being
           removed
           ,
           the
           Church
           vanishes
           into
           a
           pure
           Anarchy
           ,
           no
           one
           Province
           or
           Country
           having
           the
           least
           obligation
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           to
           repair
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           Meetings
           and
           common
           Ordinances
           with
           it
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           Church
           will
           be
           utterly
           dissolv'd
           ,
           ceasing
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           becomming
           a
           ruinous
           heap
           of
           stones
           ,
           precious
           indeed
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           without
           order
           ,
           shape
           ,
           or
           connexion
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           it
           clearly
           followes
           ,
           whatever
           is
           the
           truth
           of
           those
           Questions
           which
           our
           Bishop
           reckons
           up
           to
           have
           been
           disputed
           between
           other
           Christian
           Countries
           and
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           this
           Principality
           wee
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           so
           long
           there
           is
           an
           Unity
           in
           
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           all
           particular
           Churches
           being
           by
           this
           subordination
           perfectly
           one
           ,
           both
           with
           their
           Head
           ,
           and
           among
           themselves
           .
           This
           is
           the
           bridle
           our
           Saviour
           put
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           wield
           it
           sweetly
           which
           way
           he
           pleased
           .
           No
           dissention
           in
           Faith
           or
           Discipline
           ,
           nay
           not
           any
           war
           among
           Christian
           Princes
           could
           annoy
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           this
           Authority
           were
           duly
           preserved
           and
           governed
           ;
           Many
           excellent
           effects
           we
           have
           seen
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           the
           world
           is
           likely
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           when
           the
           admirable
           conveniences
           of
           it
           shall
           bee
           unpassionately
           understood
           .
        
         
           What
           Christian
           Prince
           can
           chuse
           but
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           an
           Arbitrator
           ,
           so
           prudent
           ,
           so
           pious
           ,
           so
           disinteressed
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           Pope
           should
           be
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           differences
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           bloodshed
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           or
           between
           his
           neighbours
           ;
           And
           ,
           who
           sees
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           office
           and
           condition
           ,
           among
           those
           who
           reverence
           him
           ,
           is
           perfectly
           proper
           for
           such
           an
           effect
           beyond
           the
           hopes
           of
           wisedom
           that
           had
           not
           known
           th'exprience
           of
           it
           .
           What
           a
           desperate
           attempt
           then
           is
           it
           to
           bite
           at
           this
           bridle
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           put
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           in
           confusion
           ?
           This
           is
           your
           crime
           ,
           in
           this
           consists
           your
           Schism
           ,
           in
           this
           your
           impiety
           and
           wickedness
           .
        
         
           Agreeing
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           temporal
           preheminences
           and
           wealth
           being
           but
           accidental
           to
           it
           ,
           wee
           shall
           presently
           see
           all
           those
           arrows
           which
           the
           Bishop
           shoots
           against
           us
           ,
           fall
           directly
           on
           his
           own
           head
           ;
           For
           if
           the
           Papacy
           stand
           firm
           and
           strong
           in
           all
           those
           Countries
           that
           have
           resisted
           the
           Pope
           when
           they
           conceived
           hee
           encroach'd
           on
           their
           '
           
           liberties
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           such
           disputes
           ,
           the
           Being
           and
           Nature
           of
           
             one
             Church
          
           is
           entirely
           conserved
           ,
           they
           all
           governing
           themselves
           in
           an
           Unity
           of
           Faith
           and
           Sacraments
           and
           Correspondence
           like
           one
           Body
           ,
           as
           is
           visible
           to
           any
           that
           will
           but
           open
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           Members
           of
           one
           Christian
           Community
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Reform
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           has
           cut
           off
           England
           from
           all
           this
           communication
           and
           correspondence
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           no
           part
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           greater
           than
           it self
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           can
           pretend
           to
           Universality
           and
           Catholicism
           ,
           but
           a
           headless
           Synagogue
           ,
           without
           Brotherhood
           or
           Order
           ;
           if
           joyned
           with
           any
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           a
           common
           head
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           tayles
           of
           opposition
           to
           the
           Roman
           Catholike
           .
        
         
           No
           more
           can
           the
           several
           Protestant
           Churches
           be
           allow'd
           to
           compose
           one
           Body
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           ancient
           Hereticks
           did
           ,
           nay
           than
           Turks
           and
           Iewes
           and
           Christians
           may
           be
           now
           said
           to
           doe
           ;
           since
           the
           sole
           root
           of
           unity
           Protestants
           can
           pretend
           ,
           is
           onely
           their
           agreement
           in
           certain
           general
           Points
           ,
           which
           most
           of
           the
           old
           Hereticks
           profess'd
           ;
           and
           even
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Iewes
           beleeve
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Protestant
           distinction
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           of
           one
           Communion
           ,
           who
           agree
           in
           fundamentals
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           better
           than
           a
           meer
           shift
           ,
           til
           they
           exhibit
           a
           list
           of
           such
           Points
           ,
           and
           prove
           them
           obligingly
           and
           satisfactorily
           to
           all
           the
           rational
           people
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           and
           they
           onely
           ,
           are
           essential
           to
           Christian
           Communion
           .
        
         
           His
           eighth
           Chapter
           would
           fain
           be
           thought
           to
           prove
           the
           Pope
           and
           Court
           of
           Rome
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           shee
           takes
           upon
           
           her
           to
           bee
           Mistress
           ▪
           ,
           where
           shee
           is
           but
           Sister
           to
           other
           Churches
           .
           It
           is
           their
           saying
           ,
           and
           our
           denying
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           proved
           what
           they
           affirm
           .
           The
           second
           Argument
           is
           a
           mee●
           calumny
           ,
           that
           shee
           obtrudes
           new
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           unjustly
           excommuicates
           those
           who
           will
           not
           receive
           them
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           third
           blow
           hee
           layes
           the
           Axe
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           )
           to
           the
           root
           of
           Schism
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           I
           understand
           his
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           his
           own
           legs
           .
           The
           Papacy
           (
           sayes
           ●ee
           )
           
             qua
             talis
          
           ,
           which
           hee
           interprets
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           maintain'd
           by
           many
           .
           Good-night
           my
           Lord
           of
           London-Derry
           ,
           for
           certainly
           your
           wits
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           .
           If
           you
           once
           begin
           to
           say
           ,
           
             as
             it
             is
             maintain'd
             by
             many
             ,
          
           you
           imply
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           maintain'd
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           the
           Papacy
           
             qua
             talis
          
           ,
           for
           so
           Catholikes
           have
           not
           the
           least
           difference
           amongst
           them
           .
           If
           you
           will
           dispute
           against
           private
           Opinions
           ,
           cite
           your
           Authors
           ,
           and
           argue
           against
           them
           ,
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           beleefe
           is
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Councils
           ,
           and
           universal
           consent
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           His
           fourth
           Charge
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           hold
           themselves
           to
           bee
           Bishops
           of
           every
           particular
           See
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           more
           gross
           and
           false
           imputation
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Other
           two
           branches
           he
           offers
           at
           ,
           but
           confesses
           them
           not
           to
           be
           decided
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           make
           nothing
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           ninth
           Chapter
           pretends
           to
           solve
           the
           Romanists
           Arguments
           ;
           and
           first
           that
           grand
           one
           of
           Schism
           ;
           which
           hee
           maintaines
           to
           be
           so
           clearly
           unimputable
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           he
           sayes
           they
           hold
           Communion
           with
           thrice
           as
           
           many
           Christians
           as
           wee
           doe
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           if
           by
           Christians
           ,
           he
           meanes
           those
           who
           lay
           claim
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           neither
           deny
           his
           answer
           ,
           nor
           envy
           him
           his
           multitude
           ;
           For
           
             M●●ichees
             ,
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Carpocratians
             ,
             Arians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eu●y●hians
             ,
             &c.
          
           without
           number
           ,
           all
           ●surp
           to
           themselves
           the
           honour
           of
           this
           Title
           ;
           and
           I
           most
           faithfully
           protest
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           his
           Lordship
           has
           any
           solid
           reason
           to
           refuse
           Communion
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           .
           But
           if
           he
           meanes
           by
           Christians
           ,
           those
           ,
           who
           never
           changed
           the
           doctrine
           which
           their
           Fathers
           taught
           them
           ,
           as
           received
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           let
           him
           shew
           me
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           in
           communion
           with
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           I
           also
           shall
           be
           of
           that
           one's
           Communion
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Argument
           hee
           undertakes
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           Protestants
           admit
           not
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           .
           To
           which
           hee
           replies
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           General
           ,
           because
           the
           Heretical
           Patriarchs
           were
           not
           called
           ;
           many
           Bishops
           were
           absent
           ;
           too
           many
           Italians
           there
           ;
           fewer
           Bishops
           present
           at
           the
           determination
           of
           weightiest
           Points
           ,
           than
           the
           King
           of
           England
           could
           assemble
           in
           a
           moneth
           .
           What
           trivial
           stuff
           is
           this
           ?
           Is
           not
           a
           Parliament
           the
           General
           Representative
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           unless
           every
           Lord
           ,
           though
           a
           known
           and
           condemn'd
           Rebel
           ,
           be
           summon'd
           ?
           or
           unless
           every
           Member
           ,
           that
           has
           a
           right
           to
           sit
           there
           ,
           bee
           present
           ?
           Who
           is
           so
           impertinent
           ,
           as
           to
           quarrel
           at
           the
           generalness
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           some
           Court
           ▪
           Lords
           bee
           admitted
           to
           their
           Voices
           ?
           or
           if
           the
           number
           of
           Voters
           in
           some
           Parliaments
           bee
           fewer
           than
           in
           others
           ?
           What
           's
           this
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           if
           none
           that
           have
           a
           
           true
           right
           ,
           be
           excluded
           ?
           Yet
           these
           are
           the
           grand
           Exceptions
           ;
           only
           in
           some
           words
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           expresses
           his
           anger
           ,
           Passion
           made
           him
           quite
           forget
           they
           might
           possibly
           be
           retorted
           upon
           his
           own
           condition
           ;
           else
           what
           a
           blindness
           is
           it
           to
           call
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             hungry
             parasitical
             Pensioners
          
           ?
           It
           seemes
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           you
           keep
           a
           good
           Table
           ,
           speak
           the
           truth
           boldly
           ,
           and
           have
           great
           Revenues
           ,
           independent
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           French
           Churches
           non-admittance
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           your selfe
           confesses
           it
           is
           there
           received
           for
           matters
           of
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           for
           other
           Canons
           ,
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           may
           be
           omitted
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           true
           Superiours
           presse
           their
           observance
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           sayes
           it
           was
           not
           free
           ;
           A
           false
           and
           injurious
           calumny
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           Sleidan
           ,
           accounted
           by
           our
           part
           a
           frank
           lyar
           and
           forger
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           seigns
           an
           Objection
           to
           himself
           ,
           their
           breaking
           from
           the
           Patriarchat
           ,
           which
           already
           wee
           have
           clear'd
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           himself
           ,
           though
           weakly
           and
           sillily
           ,
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           claim
           of
           Papal
           Authority
           from
           Christ.
           After
           these
           ,
           he
           descends
           to
           consider
           such
           of
           our
           Arguments
           as
           hee
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           think
           of
           lesser
           importance
           .
        
         
           As
           first
           ,
           That
           Protestants
           have
           no
           Clergy
           ;
           because
           no
           Priests
           :
           For
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Priest
           is
           to
           bee
           a
           Sacrificer
           ,
           and
           their
           Reform
           renounces
           all
           truly
           called
           Sacrifice
           .
           This
           he
           hides
           in
           obscure
           and
           common
           terms
           of
           matter
           
           and
           form
           ,
           and
           shuffles
           likewise
           certain
           common
           words
           in
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           whom
           they
           term
           Priests
           ,
           were
           made
           by
           no
           Bishops
           .
           The
           Controversie
           is
           largely
           treated
           by
           Doctor
           Champney
           against
           Mason
           .
           Hee
           answers
           it
           with
           childish
           and
           impudent
           words
           .
           Father
           Oldcorn
           ,
           whom
           he
           cites
           ,
           was
           known
           to
           be
           a
           weak
           and
           timorous
           man
           ,
           who
           might
           bee
           easily
           surprised
           .
           I
           could
           never
           hear
           ,
           that
           any
           Catholike
           ,
           esteemed
           judicious
           ,
           was
           ever
           admitted
           to
           a
           free
           perusal
           of
           their
           Registers
           ;
           but
           know
           wel
           ,
           that
           the
           Contemporaries
           protested
           against
           any
           lawful
           Ordination
           of
           their
           first
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           were
           answer'd
           by
           silence
           .
           He
           sayes
           they
           hold
           no
           spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           from
           the
           Crown
           ;
           But
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Oaths
           say
           the
           contrary
           .
           Let
           him
           dispute
           it
           with
           the
           Lawyers
           .
        
         
           The
           tenth
           Chapter
           containes
           what
           he
           expects
           to
           be
           the
           result
           of
           his
           Book
           .
           Hee
           first
           complaines
           of
           hard
           usage
           ,
           and
           thinks
           the
           very
           Turk
           not
           so
           cruel
           as
           those
           who
           now
           persecute
           Protestants
           in
           England
           .
           Truly
           no
           good
           man
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           ,
           wishes
           his
           Party
           harm
           ;
           But
           mee
           thinks
           he
           might
           remember
           ,
           they
           suffer
           not
           so
           much
           as
           themselves
           have
           done
           in
           their
           Reign
           ,
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           Aborigines
           ;
           whose
           possession
           was
           the
           same
           that
           Christian
           Religion
           had
           among
           us
           ;
           And
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           could
           ,
           even
           now
           be
           quiet
           and
           friendly
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           
             in
             eadem
             damnatione
          
           ;
           Prelacy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Popery
           ,
           being
           voted
           
             damnable
             Heresie
          
           by
           the
           late
           Parliament
           ,
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           their
           Religion
           ,
           as
           consider'd
           including
           Episcopacy
           ,
           is
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           but
           then
           how
           comes
           Episcopacy
           to
           be
           essential
           to
           their
           Religion
           ?
           Have
           not
           the
           Bishops
           alwayes
           profess'd
           themselves
           of
           the
           same
           Communion
           with
           the
           Huguenots
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           Zuinglians
           of
           Switzerland
           ,
           &c.
           who
           hold
           Episcopacy
           abominable
           ?
           The
           persons
           of
           such
           Bishops
           as
           reside
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           are
           accus'd
           of
           nothing
           but
           Episcopacy
           ,
           live
           free
           and
           secure
           ,
           enjoy
           their
           whole
           Estates
           ,
           except
           what
           belonged
           to
           their
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Oaths
           impos'd
           on
           their
           Consciences
           .
           Were
           Catholikes
           permitted
           this
           liberty
           ,
           I
           am
           ▪
           confident
           you
           should
           seldom
           bee
           troubled
           with
           hearing
           their
           complaints
           of
           Persecution
           ;
           and
           yet
           on
           all
           occasions
           you
           are
           still
           upraiding
           the
           liberty
           given
           to
           Papists
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meer
           blindness
           of
           malice
           .
           Do
           you
           not
           see
           all
           the
           Catholikes
           of
           England
           ,
           such
           as
           never
           engag'd
           in
           the
           war
           ,
           are
           ,
           purely
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Religion
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           sequestred
           ,
           and
           two
           thirds
           of
           their
           Estates
           taken
           from
           them
           ?
           Doe
           you
           not
           see
           our
           Priests
           ,
           when
           discover'd
           ,
           proceeded
           against
           as
           Traitors
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           your
           ▪
           uncharitable
           eys
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           of
           them
           have
           been
           hang'd
           ,
           drawn
           and
           quarter'd
           for
           their
           Religion
           ▪
        
         
           Are
           these
           the
           men
           that
           pretend
           moderation
           ,
           and
           all
           day
           long
           cry
           up
           
             brotherly
             Charity
          
           ?
           I
           will
           offer
           ther●
           this
           bargain
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Catholikes
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           I
           am
           perswaded
           will
           readily
           subscribe
           the
           Contract
           .
           That
           two
           indifferent
           persons
           read
           over
           all
           the
           Statutes
           made
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           
           every
           where
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           Papist
           ,
           write
           Protestant
           ,
           with
           this
           mercy
           too
           ,
           that
           the
           execution
           shall
           be
           now
           and
           then
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           a
           condemned
           Minister
           sometimes
           have
           reprive
           ▪
           nay
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           wee
           can
           obtain
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           enjoy
           all
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Papists
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           envy
           from
           us
           .
           If
           they
           refuse
           this
           faire
           offer
           ,
           let
           them
           never
           hereafter
           be
           so
           impertinent
           as
           to
           repine
           at
           our
           liberty
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           complain
           of
           their
           own
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           desirable
           intention
           of
           Unity
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           First
           I
           could
           wish
           they
           would
           let
           real
           Charity
           take
           root
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           not
           think
           the
           misdemeanours
           of
           some
           Popes
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           to
           break
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           root
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           practical
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           ready
           and
           onely
           meanes
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           Christs
           Law
           ;
           which
           being
           denied
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Religion
           left
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           is
           chiefly
           requir'd
           ,
           without
           this
           ,
           how
           muchsoever
           wee
           have
           Christ
           in
           our
           tongues
           ,
           wee
           are
           Atheists
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           proud
           Luciferian
           Erecters
           of
           our selves
           above
           all
           that
           's
           called
           God
           ,
           Judgers
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Law
           ,
           not
           obeyers
           and
           servants
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           onely
           can
           make
           a
           Reconciliation
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Government
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           is
           neglected
           ,
           all
           wee
           endeavour
           towards
           peace
           ,
           is
           labour
           cast
           away
           .
           If
           truly
           and
           cordially
           hee
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           study
           meanes
           for
           peace
           ,
           let
           
           them
           endeavour
           it
           so
           as
           to
           leave
           a
           Religion
           and
           a
           known
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           an
           open
           method
           of
           comming
           to
           it
           in
           the
           World.
           Otherwise
           all
           lovers
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christianinity
           can
           have
           no
           share
           or
           participation
           with
           them
           .
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           
           Line
           1.
           
           Parricide
           .
           p.
           8.
           l.
           9.
           
           Nice
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           31.
           self-acknowledg'd
           .
           p.
           33.
           l.
           10.
           
           Pope
           .
           p.
           37.
           l.
           1.
           
           Sect.
           6.
           p.
           40.
           l.
           8.
           other
           Crew
           .
           p.
           67.
           l.
           34.
           this
           .
           p.
           68.
           l.
           3.
           given
           by
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           11.
           
           Premisses
           .
           p.
           96.
           l.
           9.
           alleaging
           .
           p.
           101.
           l.
           32.
           call'd
           .
           p.
           105.
           l.
           22.
           solv'd
           .
           p.
           110.
           l.
           21.
           which
           can
           .
           p.
           115.
           l.
           2.
           quaere
           the
           Title
           in
           the
           Table
           .
           p.
           118.
           l.
           34
           :
           shews
           it
           .
           p.
           119.
           l.
           4.
           
           Patriarchs
           .
           l.
           24.
           the
           Novel
           .
           p.
           123.
           l.
           30.
           be
           
             one
             man
             or
          
           one
           hors
           p.
           143.
           l.
           3.
           did
           it
           not
           .
           p.
           147.
           l.
           5.
           by
           some
           p.
           157.
           l.
           29.
           rake
           .
           p.
           162.
           l.
           21.
           
           
           Arch-Heretick
           .
           p.
           163.
           l.
           10.
           
           Quid.
           p.
           199.
           l.
           3.
           
             their
             su
          
           -
           p.
           210.
           l.
           20.
           which
           .
           p.
           217.
           l.
           24.
           flagrant
           .
           p.
           223.
           l.
           31.
           on
           any
           .
           p.
           223.
           l.
           13
           ▪
           
             it
             in
          
           .
           p
           ,
           256.
           l.
           1.
           
             by
             your
          
           .
           p.
           259.
           l.
           20.
           as
           they
           .
           p.
           280.
           l.
           2.
           in
           that
           .
           p.
           288.
           l.
           20.
           
             of
             your
          
           .
           p.
           312.
           l.
           29.
           in
           his
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59243-e2670
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1
             Sect.
             6
             ,
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             C.
             1.
             
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             1.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             2
             :
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ▪
             11
             :
             18
             :
          
           
             C.
             2
             :
             S.
             2
             :
          
           
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             12.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             6.
             
          
           
             C.
             2
             :
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             6.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             10.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
            
             241.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
             S.
             3
             ▪
             4
             5.
             
          
           
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             C.
             3.
             
             S.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             3.
             
             S.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             S.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Daille
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             3.
             
             S.
             22.
             
             See
             afterwards
             Part.
             2.
             
             C.
             3.
             
             S.
             25
             C.
             3.
             
             S
             22
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             1.
             
          
           
             C.
             4
             :
             S.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             34
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             14.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C
             :
             4.
             
             S.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             epist.
             71.
             ad
             Quint.
             
               Aug.
               2.
            
             de
             Bapt.
             contra
             Donatistas
             .
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             8.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             8.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             7.
             
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             4
             :
             S.
             10
             :
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             10.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ignat.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Trall
             .
          
           
             C.
             4
             :
             S.
             11.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             ad
             Mariam
             Cassobil
             .
             Tert.
             l.
             3.
             carm
             .
             in
             Marc.
             Hieron
             .
             in
             
               Isa.
               52.
            
             &
             l.
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             Clem.
             
          
           
             
               Tert-de
               Praescript
               .
               c.
            
             32.
             
             
               Epiph
               .
               Haer.
            
             27.
             
             
               Ruffin
               .
               Praef.
               lib.
               Praecognit
            
             .
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             11.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             13.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               C
               ▪
            
             4.
             
             S
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             16.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             16.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             17.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             18
             ▪
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             19.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             20
             :
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             20.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             21.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             21.
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59243-e21350
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             1.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             6.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             ●
             .
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             10.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             11.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             12.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             
             S.
             12.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             20.
             
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             17.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             6
             ▪
             S.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             20.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             22.
             
          
           
             C.
             6.
             
             S.
             23.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Henricus
             in
             Assert
             .
             7.
             
             Sacram
             :
             contra
             Luth.
             Art.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             20.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             6.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             19.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             8.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             10
             
          
           
             C.
             ●
             .
             Sect
             11
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             ●
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             12
             
          
           
             C.
             7
             ▪
             Sect.
             13
             
          
           
             C.
             7
             Sect.
             ●4
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             17
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59243-e39830
           
             C.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             contra
             Iovinian
             .
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             5
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             12
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             17
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             S.
             14.
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             6
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             21
             Art.
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             8
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             5
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             6.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Ham.
               C.
            
             7.
             
             S.
             12.
             
          
           
             Art.
             31.
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             
          
           
             C.
             10
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             10.
             
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             11
             S.
             1.
             
          
           
             C.
             11.
             
             S.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             11
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             Art.
             21
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             11.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
             S.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             11
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             num
             .
             79
             
          
           
             Rushworth's
             Dial.
             &
             the
             Apol
             .
             for
             Tradition
             .